Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Girl fixed men 14 day on Bed

Girl fixed men 14 day on Bed
My friend Segufix fixed.
I am a 28 years old woman and my name is Sandy. ... of the bed, where it was attached Segufix Him took off all clothes until he was completely naked and Thilo fixed on the ... ... Continue»
Posted by Thilo1978 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 896  |  
80%
  |  1

Girl fixed men 14 day on Bed

My friend Segufix fixed.
I am a 28 years old woman and my name is Sandy. Today I woke up the morning. It was a beautiful day. Not just because the weather here in Germany was pretty sunny.
It probably also for the fact that I have birthday and there will be a great party tonight. I went into the kitchen and made me breakfast. Drink a cup of coffee, then went to my job.
Finally it was time the evening has begun and the first guests had arrived. Under there came an old friend whom I have not seen for several years, his name is Thilo and is 30 years old.
When all the guests were there, the celebration was going on properly. The mood was good and we have a lot to drink. The music was loud and everyone had fun. Slowly it was dark outside and the night came on.
Most of my invited guests were already d***k and passed so slowly. Having had to go on an all guests, I noticed there was still that of Thilo. I noticed that he was pretty d***k and did not get a lot more from his surroundings.
As all the guests had left, closed the door precaution and hid the key because I did not know whether Thilo might run in his d***ken state on the road and will eventually hurt by their recklessness, or the like.
I went to Thilo and told him that he could sl**p in my bed until you have rested. I then slept on the living room couch.
As he himself could not stand up, I said: "Thilo You can not remain here, the soil is too cold, not that you'll catch cold. Come, I'll help with common character and put him in my bed and covered her and told him, sl**p well. See you tomorrow.
I closed the bedroom door and walked into the living room, cleaned the apartment. After 2 hours had passed, it was already 3:30 in the evening and party all traces were removed, I thought to myself: Perhaps it's better if I can see again after Thilo. Before I go to sl**p.
So I went back to him, his blanket lay on the floor and Thilo stood at the window and wanted to climb out. I said what are you doing anything and he chanted to himself. I do not understand him. I think he really did not know where he is currently located.
I said Thilo that we here in the 5th Floor, you can climb here not get out. You're not at your home. But he understood me and was not in volume. Thilo said I should let him go. I noticed that his pants were wet. I went to bed and noticed that had wet the Thilo themselves. A huge puddle of pee was in my bed. I shouted at him and said you have peed in my bed, what is the das Thilo just said I was not that I was not that. I said to him, clearly who it was because, as someone else has slept in it. Thilo said only: Sure thou Perhaps you've peed in bed and now I get the blame.
I was boiling with rage, until he lies d***k on the floor, then I put him to sl**p in my bed, so he can sl**p off his d***k, then I get randomly with how Thilo from the 5th Climbing and wants to stick to you, he still pees in my bed, and denies everything in his d***ken state.
I was so mad and I thought, well if he wants to climb out the window and can not walk independently on the toilet, I will probably now have to come to tougher sanctions, and then went into the kitchen and took care of sl**ping pills, which I myself once by a doctor had been prescribed. I took it and went back into the bedroom where Thilo stood again at the stupid window. I still got a glass of water and said to him, here are 3 headache pills, so that tomorrow you will not wake up with headaches. Thilo took it and gulped it down with a glass of water. I moved into the new bed and asked him to now put to bed. Reluctantly Thilo lay down in bed and muttered to himself, I feel so different all at once.
What was inside the glass. I told him, do not worry, it will be all right. As Thilo then became increasingly drowsy, I took the Segufix of my work out of the closet and attached it to the bed. The complete program, I was there, the fixation of bone fixation to the head, arm, foot, shoulder and step. When I had fixed everything, Thilo was pretty sl**py, I said to him: "I'll show and prove that you have already made the bed.
So I put him on the side of the bed, where it was attached Segufix Him took off all clothes until he was completely naked and Thilo fixed on the head, shoulders, arms, step, thighs and feet.
Thilo woke up suddenly and said what are you doing with me. I said, I do it only for your safety. I shaved his genital area and put it in a diaper. And then went to bed.
Am to 17 clock again come in the bedroom and noticed that Thilo was already awake. He tried to tear himself away and to scream. I said it would not make sense anyway, here you will not hear because the gag is well fixed in your mouth and away you come here either.
This has been quite different in the clinic where I work sampled.
I immediately noticed that his diaper was wet and said, oh Thilo you could not keep still. Your diaper is full of pee, so I can make you not go. I will be able to make you just go where you stay dry 30 hours at a stretch.
So you had last night but peed in my bed. So I can you really do not go. I tried to open his diaper, tried to pull them from his body, but Thilo tried to defend himself, trying with all his might to squeeze his thigh, so I do not come to the diaper.
But it brought Thilo nothing. I opened the diaper and fasteners, turned up the diaper filled up to their bellies and then pulled them out from under his butt.
He tried to continue to defend against. His penis was full of urine, so I took the cream and baby wipes, and made him clean. When I pulled down his foreskin around the penis clean completely, I just thought that it is not enough Thilo punish only with fixation. He can not fight anyway. When I clean his testicles did it, I went back the second time his foreskin and put my lips right on the tip of his penis and then slowly pushed his cock into my mouth until I had merely to the testicle in his mouth. Thilo tried to scream, but did not go there, due to the gag.
I licked over his balls, blew his penis and saw that made me really horny. I undressed and sat on him, stuck his hard cock in my pussy and looked him in the process of how powerless he really is. When I finally received his semen in her mouth, I CREATE Thilo Penates cream and put him with a dildo in his ass and penetrated him with it. Then I picked up a diaper and wrapped Him and said to him, if you promise to remain calm and not cry, you'll now get something to eat. Thilo nodded and I took him from the gag, pulled out of the kitchen and what food to feed him. Thilo turned red in the face, he probably feels ashamed. But he would have to consider earlier.
Thilo asked Sandy how to spend the 30 hours dry, if I'm not allowed to use the toilet. Make me please Come on, please, please. I would also say none of them was. As Sandy said only, you will also say that no one thing, otherwise you will be here the next few weeks are still attached.
Sandy, Thilo put the gag back on and left the room.
In the night I heard despite gag Thilo scream and went to look around for him if the gag was perhaps too loose. When I realized that this firmly and securely stuck in my mouth, I touched his diaper to check that this is probably wet. Right away I noticed nothing, and kneaded by the diaper, I could feel his penis abgeschlafft in the diaper was. But something had to be, because Thilo still lamented. When I lifted the diaper, I found that made it big in the diaper. I said to Thilo, you see, it is not even better, now you have you full of shit too. I got the wet wipes and the household gods of cream. Opened the diaper and noticed that he had to eingesaut to the navel. Thilo blushed. I was but who cares. I wiped the mess it had spread from the penis, scrotum and buttocks away. And dressed him in a new diaper and then went to sl**p.
To be continued... Continue»
Posted by Thilo1978 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 3584  |  
57%
  |  2

Girl fixed men 14 day on Bed

Mein Freund an Segufix fixiert.
Ich bin eine 28 Jahre alte Frau und heiße Sandy. Ich wachte heute Morgen auf. Es war ein schöner Tag. Nicht nur weil das Wetter hier in Deutschland schön sonnig war.
Es lang wohl auch daran, dass ich heute Geburtstag habe und es heute Abend eine tolle Party geben wird. Ich ging in die Küche und machte mir Frühstück. Trank eine Tasse Kaffee und fuhr anschließend zu meiner Arbeitsstelle.
Endlich war es soweit der Abend hat begonnen und die ersten Gäste kamen schon. Da drunter kam auch ein guter alter Freund, den ich schon mehrere Jahre nicht mehr gesehen habe, er heißt Thilo und ist 30 Jahre alt.
Als alle Gäste da waren, ging die Feier richtig los. Die Stimmung war gut und wir haben viel getrunken. Die Musik war laut und alle hatten Spaß. So langsam wurde es Dunkel draußen und die Nacht brach ein.
Die meisten meiner eingeladenen Gäste waren schon angeheitert und verabschiedeten sich so langsam. Nachdem bis auf einer alle Gäste gegangen waren bemerkte ich das der Thilo noch da war. Ich bemerkte, dass er ziemlich betrunken war und nicht mehr viel von seiner Umgebung mit bekommen hat.
Da alle Gäste gegangen waren, schloss vorsichtshalber die Tür ab und versteckte den Schlüssel, da ich nicht wusste ob Thilo vielleicht in seinem Betrunkenen Zustand auf die Straße laufen würde und eventuell durch seine Leichtsinnigkeit verletzt wird oder ähnliches.
Ich ging zum Thilo und sagte ihm, dass er in meinem Bett schlafen könne bis du dich erholt hast. Ich schlafe dann im Wohnzimmer auf der Couch.
Da er selber nicht mehr aufstehen konnte, sagte ich:“ Thilo hier liegen bleiben kannst du nicht, der Boden ist zu kalt, nicht das du dich erkältest. Komm ich helfe dir und legte Ihn mit gemeinsamer Kraft in mein Bett und deckte Ihn zu und sagte, schlaf gut. Bis morgen.
Ich schloss die Schlafzimmertür zu und ging ins Wohnzimmer, räumte die Wohnung auf. Nachdem 2 Stunden vergangen waren, es bereits 3:30 abends war und alle Partyspuren beseitigt waren, dachte ich mir: Es ist vielleicht besser wenn ich nochmal nach Thilo sehe. Bevor ich schlafen gehe.
Also ging ich nochmals zu Ihm, seine Bettdecke lag auf dem Boden und Thilo stand am Fenster und wollte dort heraus klettern. Ich sagte, was machst du denn da und er leierte irgendwas vor sich hin. Ich verstand ihn nicht. Ich glaube er wusste nicht wirklich wo er sich gerade befindet.
Ich sagte Thilo dass wir uns hier im 5. Stock befinden, du kannst hier nicht einfach raus klettern. Du bist nicht bei dir Zuhause. Aber er verstand mich nicht und wurde im Lauter. Thilo sagte, ich solle Ihn gehen lassen. Dabei bemerkte ich, dass seine Hose nass war. Ich ging zum Bett und bemerkte, dass Thilo sich eingenässt hatte. Eine riesige Lache Pipi lag in meinem Bett. Ich schrie ihn an und sagte du hast in mein Bett gepinkelt, was soll den das. Thilo sagte nur, ich war das nicht, ich war das nicht. Ich sagte zu Ihm, klar wer war es denn, hat da sonst noch jemand drin geschlafen. Thilo sagte nur: Klar du. Vielleicht hast du ja ins Bett gepinkelt und ich bekomme jetzt die Schuld.
Ich kochte vor Wut, erst liegt er besoffen auf dem Boden , dann lege ich Ihn in meinem Bett schlafen, damit er seinen Rausch ausschlafen kann, dann bekomme ich per Zufall mit, wie Thilo aus dem 5. Stock klettern will und zum Dank, pinkelt er auch noch in meinem Bett und bestreitet alles in seinem besoffenen Zustand.
Ich war so sauer und dachte mir, naja wenn er aus dem Fenster klettern will und nicht selbstständig auf die Toiletten gehen kann, werde ich wohl jetzt zu härteren Zwangsmaßnahmen kommen müssen und ging daraufhin in die Küche und besorgte Schlafmittel, welches ich selber vom Arzt mal verschrieben bekommen hatte. Ich nahm diese und ging ins Schlafzimmer zurück, wo Thilo wieder an dem dämlichen Fenster stand. Ich holte noch ein Glas Wasser und sagte zu ihm, hier sind 3 Kopfschmerztabletten, damit du morgen nicht mit Kopfschmerzen wach wirst. Thilo nahm sie und schluckte diese mit dem Glas Wasser runter. Ich bezog das Bett neu und bat ihn sich jetzt ins Bett zu legen. Widerwillig legte Thilo sich in Bett und murmelte vor sich hin, mir ist auf einmal so anders.
Was war in dem Glas drin. Ich sagte Ihm, mache dir keine Sorgen, es wird alles gut werden. Als Thilo dann immer schläfriger wurde, nahm ich das Segufix von meiner Arbeitsstelle aus dem Kleiderschrank und befestigte es am Bett. Das komplette Programm hatte ich da, von Beinfixierung bis Kopf, Arm, Fuß, Schulter und Schritt Fixierung. Als ich alles befestigt hatte, Thilo schon ziemlich schläfrig war sagte ich zu Ihm: Ich werde es dir schon zeigen und beweisen das du ins Bett gemacht hast.
Also legte ich Ihn auf die Seite des Bettes, wo das Segufix befestigt war, zog Ihn alle Anziehsachen aus, bis er vollkommen nackt war und fixierte Thilo an Kopf, Schulter, Arme , Schritt, Oberschenkel und Füße.
Thilo wurde auf einmal wach und sagte was machst du denn da mit mir. Ich sagte, ich mache das nur zur deiner Sicherheit. Ich Rasierte seinen Intimbereich und legte ihn eine Windel an. Und ging anschließend ins Bett.
Bin gegen 17 Uhr wieder in Schlafzimmer gekommen und bemerkte dass Thilo schon wach war. Er versuchte sich los zu reißen und zu schreien. Ich sagte, das hätte sowieso keinen Sinn, dich wird hier keiner hören weil der Knebel in deinem Mund gut fixiert ist und weg kommst du hier auch nicht.
Das haben schon ganz andere in der Klinik wo ich arbeite probiert.
Ich bemerkte sofort, das seine Windel nass war und sagte, oh Thilo konntest du es doch nicht halten. Deine Windel ist ja voller Pipi, also so kann ich dich nicht los machen. Ich werde dich erst los machen können wenn du 30 Stunden am Stück trocken bleibst.
Also hattest du gestrige Nacht doch in mein Bett gepinkelt. So kann ich dich wirklich nicht gehen lassen. Ich versuchte seine Windel zu öffnen, versuchte diese von seinem Körper zu ziehen , doch Thilo versuchte sich zu wehren, versuchte mit aller Gewalt seine Oberschenkel zusammen zu drücken, damit ich nicht an die Windel komme.
Aber es brachte Thilo nichts. Ich öffnete die Windelverschlüsse und, klappte die vollgemachte Windel zum Bauch hoch und zog diese dann unter seinem Hintern weg.
Er versuchte sich weiterhin dagegen zu wehren. Sein Penis war voller Urin, also holte ich die Babycreme und Feuchttücher und machte Ihn sauber. Als ich seine Vorhaut runter zog um den Penis komplett zu reinigen habe ich mir gedacht, es reicht nicht Thilo nur mit Fixierung zu bestrafen. Er kann sich sowieso nicht wehren. Als ich seinen Hoden sauber machte, zog ich das Zweitemal seine Vorhaut zurück und legte meine Lippen direkt auf die Spitze seiner Eichel und schob sein Schwanz dann ganz langsam in meinen Mund rein bis ich den bis zum Hoden im Mund hatte. Thilo versuchte zu schreien, es ging aber nicht, bedingt durch den Knebel.
Ich leckte über seine Hoden, blies seinen Penis und bemerkte dass mich das richtig geil machte. Ich zog mich aus, setzte mich auf Ihn, steckte seinen harten Schwanz in meiner Muschi und schaute Ihn dabei an, wie wehrlos er doch eigentlich ist. Als zum Schluss seinen Samen im Mund aufgenommen habe, cremte ich Thilo mit Penaten creme und steckte Ihm ein Dildo in seinen Hintern und penetrierte Ihn damit. Anschließend holte ich eine windel und wickelte Ihn und sagte zu ihm, wenn du versprichst ruhig zu bleiben und nicht zu schreien, dann wirst du jetzt was zu essen bekommen. Thilo nickte und ich nahm Ihm den Knebel ab, holte aus der Küche was zu Essen und fütterte Ihn. Thilo wurde ganz rot im Gesicht, er schämt sich wohl. Aber das hätte er sich früher überlegen müssen.
Thilo fragte Sandy, wie soll ich den 30 Stunden Trocken bleiben, wenn ich nicht auf die Toilette darf. Mache mich bitte Los, bitte bitte. Ich sage auch niemanden was davon. Da sagte Sandy nur, du wirst auch so niemanden was sagen, sonst wirst du hier noch die nächsten Wochen fixiert liegen.
Sandy, legte Thilo wieder den Knebel an und verließ das Zimmer.
In der Nacht hörte ich trotz Knebel Thilo schreien, und ging zu Ihm um nach zusehen ob der Knebel vielleicht zu locker war. Als ich feststellte dass dieser fest und sicher im Mund steckte, berührte ich seine Windel um zu kontrollieren ob diese vielleicht nass ist. Auf Anhieb merkte ich nichts und knetete die Windel durch, ich spürte seinen Penis der abgeschlafft in der Windel lag. Aber irgendetwas musste sein, weil Thilo immer noch jammerte. Als ich die Windel angehoben habe, hatte ich festgestellt, dass er groß in die Windel gemachte. Ich sagte zu Thilo, siehst du, es wird ja nicht besser, jetzt hast du dich auch noch voll geschissen. Ich holte die Feuchttücher und die Penaten creme. Öffnete die Windel und stellte fest dass er sich bis zum Bauchnabel eingesaut hatte. Thilo errötete. War mir aber egal. Ich wischte ihn die Sauerei die sich vom Penis, Hoden und Hintern verteilt hatte weg. Und zog ihm eine neue Windel an und ging anschließend schlafen.
Fortsetzung folgt... Continue»
Posted by Thilo1978 4 years ago  |  Views: 189  |  
30%
  |  1

A Day on the Dunes

My name is Samantha. I’m 41 years old. My story begins one afternoon this last July. My son Steven asked me if I would take him to the sand Dunes to do some dirt-bike riding.
This was something his father used to do with him ever since Steve was eleven. Now, since his father {My ex.} had married his twenty two-year-old secretary, three days after our divorce was finalized, he hasn’t had time for his son.

Steve is fifteen now, almost sixteen, and loves to ride that dirt bike. I don’t ride with him like his father used to, but I help him load up the bike on the trailer and hook it up to the Suburban to drive him out to the Dunes to ride.
I love sitting on the hood of the truck and watching him. He’s really very good. Sometimes I bring a cooler with lunch and drinks and make a whole day of it. On real hot days I like to wear my bathing suit top and short jean shorts to work on my tan. the attention’s nice too.

I used to be what some would call a “Trophy wife”.
I don’t have any false modesty; I know I’m a good looking woman. My hair is long, straight and blonde, to the middle of my back and my eyes are sky blue. My lips are full; the bottom lip slightly fuller than the top and both miss being kissed. I’ve got plenty of time for the gym so I’m in good shape. You can’t bounce a quarter off my ass…but I’d like to think the quarter it happier for the chance to try.

My husband is an executive in a large pharmaceutical company. There was a time, not too long ago, when he liked to prance me around on his arm at all the company functions. He would often “Suggest” what I wear at these functions. What dress, how I was too ware my hair and make-up. He would always introduce me as “My wife”, never by my name. I felt more like a high-priced whore than a wife. Now I’ve been replaced with a younger model. But it’s ok, that’s her problem now.
I have Steve, a great house and all the money I need. Needless to say, I’m fine.

Enough about me...
This one particular day we had decided to make a day of it. It had rained a little the night before so I told Steve to bring a change of clothes. the morning was beautiful; not a cloud in the sky to hide the mid July sun; a good day for tanning. With the bike on the trailer and a lunch in the cooler, we headed out to the sand dunes.
Steve rode for hours while I watched. I didn’t just watch Steve though. There were a lot of young guys out there that day. Some were riding and some were just standing around drinking beer and flirting with the girls. A few had even wandered over to try and start a conversation with me. It was so cute. These young guys trying to act all smooth and stuff like I hadn’t heard just about every line there was. We had a great day.

It was late in the afternoon when we ended the day. Steve and I had packed the bike away on the trailer and Steve was getting out of his riding gear. He was particularly muddy and I asked him to take off all his muddy pads and clothes and throw them in the plastic bag in the back.
“Mom....” He moaned to me as he looked around and scoped out the area.
I looked around as well. We were the only people there.
“I brought a chance of clothes for you Steve. There’s no one around. Just stand by the open door and change.”

It was funny... ...He could ride around all day and show off for the girls but when it came to taking off his clothes in front of his mom... ...he turned into my little boy.
He began to do as I asked and as he was struggling to get his muddy pants off he started to stumble.
“You all right over there?” I asked from the driver’s side of the truck. As he started to assure me he was fine... ...he stumbled a few feet from the truck with his muddy riding pants around his knees, past the front fender and out of view.. I heard him yell out as he fell and rolled down a tiny hill.

I ran around the front of the truck and saw him sprawled out on the ground, pants around his knees damn near covered in mud. It would have been funny had he not been sprawled out on top of one of the many small cacti that littered the landscape.
“Steve... ...you Ok?” I asked as I rushed to his side.
“Needles!” He shouted to me. “Ow...ow..ow...Needles!”
“Don’t move.” I told him. He laid as still as he could as I assessed the situation. He had rolled right over the cactus and there were quite a few cactus needles sticking in his right thigh. I saw more on his lower back. As I looked even closer, I could see the front of his underwear was covered with the little intruders as well.

Except for the cactus needles, he seemed Ok.
“Now listen…” I told him. “Keep your legs stiff and as straight as you can. I’m gunna pull you straight up onto your feet, OK?”
He looked worried but shook his head yes.
“OK. Give me your hands.”
He came right up onto his feet when I pulled.
“Is anyone around Mom?” He asked me as he searched the immediate area for anyone that may have seen.

I turned my head and looked all around. “No one’s here Steve.”
I helped him to his feet and slowly walked him to the truck. He took tiny steps; his pants still limited his mobility.
“Hold onto the door.” I told him as I knelt down and slid his riding jeans down to his feet. “Lift up.” He lifted one leg at a time allowing me to remove his pants. the whole time he scouted out the whole park for anyone that might have arrived to witness this unfortunate calamity.

“ the needles... ...they’re everywhere.” He groaned.
“I know Hun. Just stand here and hold on to the door. I’m gunna get the first aid kit.”

I could see the embarrassment and worry etched on his face. He stood there in his underwear praying no one would drive up to do some late riding. It wasn’t likely, this was a dangerous place to ride at night, but people sometimes did it anyways. the sun was already making its way down behind the trees and whether they were riding or not, people sometimes hung out here to socialize, drink beer and no doubt smoke some pot. For now we were the only ones here, but we both knew that could change at any minute.

I retrieved the First Aid kit and his change of clothes and put them on the passenger seat next to Steve.
“What are you gunna do Mom?”
“I’m gunna get those cactus needles off you, Sweetie.”
It was a really good First Aid kit. It had everything in it. I could probably set a broken leg and maybe even take out a bad appendix with this First Aid kit and maybe an extra roll of paper towels.

I took the tweezers and the antiseptic wipes out of the case and told my son to show me his left side. He turned and faced the inside of the truck as I got squatted down and began pulling the needles out of his thigh with the tweezers.
“Does that hurt Steve?”
“Not really... ...Are there a lot?”
“Not a whole lot as far as I can tell, but they’re pretty hard to see.” Then I looked up at my son and told him, “We’re gunna have to get your underwear off you know...”
I knew how he’d feel about that and I tried really hard not to smile when I said it but I could feel the corner of my mouth curling up a tiny bit.

“What?” He moaned.
“Well... ...there’s a bunch that are stuck to your underwear Honey. I’m thinking that most of them will stay on your briefs when we take them off.”
“We!” He sighed, embarrassed even more.
He looked around constantly to make sure that no one was pulling into the parking area.
“Yes ‘We’” I told him.
“You can’t be taking off my underwear…You’re my mom.”

“I took your underwear off for the first seven years of your life Steven.” I smiled.
“I know but…Well…Now I’m grown up.” He tells me with a certain measure of pride. It was kinda hard to take him seriously with him standing there in his underwear looking around like a small monkey in the middle of an unruly heard of wildebeest.
“Would you prefer we wait for somebody to drive up and you can ask THEM if they’d mind giving you a hand?”
“Nooooo…”
“OK then.”

I stood up and told him my plan.
“I need you to slide both your hands down into the front of your briefs and I’m going to slide both my hands down the back...”
“You’re k**ding?” He moaned as he shook his head and looked around again. Then he rested his forehead on the frame of the side window.
“Do you want all these needles out?”
“Yessssss...” He moaned.
“Well then... ...When we get our hands down your underwear....”
I smiled a little. I couldn’t help it.
“Moooooom!”
“Sorry... ...when we get our hands down there... ...we need to pull the material out as far as we can away from your body. We’ll try to slide the underwear down and off without rubbing them against you. Hopefully most of the needles will come with them.”
“Hopefully? … Most?”” He asked with a sad look in his eyes.
“That’s the plan.” I told him.
He just looked at me for a minute, then he scanned the area again. Content for the moment that we were along, he rested his head down again on the top of the door and sighed this long agonizing sigh. You’d have thought I was asking him to squat down in the display window of Macy’s and take a shit…Mid-day on Christmas Eve!

“Do you have a better plan?”
“Nooooo...”
“Well, let’s try it.”
I reached for the back of his underwear.
“What about the needles that don’t come off with my underwear?” He asked me.
I just looked at him.

At that point I realized that I would have to pick them off my son with the tweezers. They were small needles; hard to see. the biggest ones were 1/4 inch and very, very thin. I was going to have to squat down and pick them out of my son’s ass... ...and then turn him around and pick them out of anywhere else I found them.

“I’ll have to pick them out...” I told him bluntly. Now it was my turn to look around and see if anyone was around. the monkey had a friend.

It was kinda weird but I felt kinda like giggling. I felt really funny knowing that I might have to get down on my knees in front of my naked son and be that close to his privates. Maybe even touch them.
I wondered if he would let me do that. What if he wouldn’t? If HE couldn’t pick them out and he wouldn’t let me do it... ...I would have to try and get him in the truck , bring him home and hope a shower might do it or…take him to the Emergency Room.
Then I thought, “Suppose he starts to get hard?”
The thought made my stomach feel funny. At first I thought it was kind of amusing, then... I was amazed I had even thought of such a thing.
“Maybe we should just go to the ER.” I thought briefly.

“Are we gunna do this.” Steven sounded pretty miserable.
“Sure, you ready?”
“Yeah, I guess...” He said as he turned towards the open door; his back to me.
I let my hands slide into my son’s underwear very slowly. I felt the backs of my hands against the hard cheeks of his ass.
“Ouch... ...ouch... ...ow...” Steve squirmed around as we both slid our hands into his briefs. I could feel the odd cactus needle poking my hands as well.
“You Ok?” I asked him.
“Yeah... ...yeah... ...let’s just get them off Mom, the needles are poking me everywhere. Shit...”
“Everywhere...” I thought. “Wow. This is gunna be interesting.”

We pulled the material out and away from his body and slowly began to work them down.
“Easy Mom.”
Steve kept his vigil, surveying the surrounding area and the road that led to the dunes.
“I am Sweetie.”
As I bent down to lower his briefs to the ground, his ass came into full view. His ass moved so close to my face as he bent over pulling the front of his underwear down, that my cheek almost brushed against his skin. As his knees bent... ...I could see his balls hanging down between his legs. the sight took me by surprise. I hadn’t seen any BALLS in quite some time.

He stepped out of his briefs and looked over his shoulder at me and then browsed around again…Still no sign of anyone.

I took his briefs and threw them in the back of the trailer. I figured I’d just throw them away when we got home. When I turned back to my son, he stood with his front facing the open door and his back side towards me. He looked pretty strapping; a good bit older than 15 from this angle.
{I figured that was just the lonely divorcee throwing her two cents in.}

I stood up behind Steve and tried to comfort him a little.
“Don’t worry Steve. Hardly anyone comes up here once it starts to get dark.”
We both knew that was just wishful thinking. I didn’t think it was such a big deal. I figured if anyone came up here, they’d park as far away from us as the parking area would allow. Certainly granting us enough time and privacy to at least get my son into the truck with the doors closed. I think Steven was more worried that someone might see him naked…with his MOM.

It was unlikely we’d meet up with someone that knew I was Steven’s mother. As I know it doesn’t sound very humble but I have a feeling, considering the looks I get from a lot of these young boys, much to their girlfriend’s dismay, that most guys pulling up now catching Steven naked with me…Well…They might consider him a pretty lucky k**.

“Have you ever been here at night?” He asked me.
“Well, no.” I confessed.
“Then how do you know no one ever comes up here at night?”
He had me there.
“Well…I suppose people that want a nice place to park and fool around, might figure this is a good a place as any.” I told him honestly.
“Moooom!”
I smiled a little and shrugged my shoulders.
“What? It is.”
I wasn’t sure what was getting into me.

The sun was going down fast. I figured I’d better get started or I would be doing this by flashlight…and we might not be alone while I was doing it.
I knelt back down to check his bottom for needles.
“How’s it look Mom?” He asked as he lifted his arm up and looked at me from around his ribs.
“It looks so cute Honey.” I told him smiling as I tried to make light of the whole situation.
“Mooooommmm... Jesus... ...Cut it out...”
“Sorry... ...I only see a few.” I told him, then asked him how the front looked.
“I’m not sure.” He said kind of troubled. “I really can’t see too good, let me feel.”
After a few seconds, he mumbled. “Shit. . .” There was a long pause.
“What?” I asked.
“I can feel some though...”
“Where?”
“...On my... ...You know, my thing.”

I couldn’t help it. I thought he was so cute the way he couldn’t say penis or dick. He had to say “My thing” in front of his mom. I’d only seen it a thousand times.
I couldn’t resist…“What ‘thing’ might that be Hun?
“Moooom! Jeeezzz!”
“Well jeez Steven.” I mocked him. “You’re almost 16 years-old, certainly you don’t have to refer to it as ‘your thing’ to me.”
“Well OK Mom... ...I think I have a few needles on my cock!” He told me, mocking me back.
“Steven!” I was a bit shocked.

I guess it made me realize that that was exactly what it was…A COCK. I can’t describe the feeling when you recognize that your son no-long has a “Pee-Pee”. Somewhere along the line it had gone from his Pee-Pee to his “Thing”, bypassed “Dick” and moved right along to “Cock”. And it Was too. From my vantage point, I could see just the very tip past his balls. That must be hanging pretty good to pass his balls, I thought. [A very un-motherly thought] I even found myself wanting him to turn around so I could see it.
At this point I wasn’t thinking sex…I was just curious…to see how much he’d… changed… over the years.

“I’m sorry mom, but you started it.”
“I know.” I admitted.
And he was right, I HAD started it. I obviously wasn’t taking this as seriously as my son.

I went back to work. I removed about ten needles from Steve’s backside. I was so close to him I could smell my son’s sweat. I didn’t find his musk unpleasant at all.

“I think I got them all Steve. Tell me if this hurts”
I took the palm of my hand and very softly and slowly slid it over his thigh. I didn’t feel anything and he didn’t scream, so I figured we were OK on the thigh..
“Feel Ok?” I asked.
“Uhh, yeah.” He told me nervously.
“If there’s any in there you should feel them stick you when my hand goes over them.” I told him. “How ‘bout this?” I asked as I let my hand softly slide to my son’s muscular butt. I felt him tense up.
]
I thought that I was doing that to see if we could see if there were any cactus needles in his butt, but when I let my hand glide over his ass for the second time... ...I think I might have done it because I liked the way it felt. At that very moment... ...something changed in me. I felt like things had become…different.

“Does that feel OK Steve?” I asked him softly. I noticed that my tone had slightly changed. As I heard myself say it... ...I felt funny…Odd. I wasn’t sure what I meant when I asked or how he would take it. I felt conflicted but compelled.
“Ummm... ...Yeah Mom.” He told me. “It feels good...”

As he trailed off, I thought I heard a “Tone” in his voice as well. I glanced up and saw my son looking around his body at me again. When our eyes met... ...my stomach flipped again. For a second I saw the same thing in his eyes as I had heard in his voice. I think something changed for him too. I couldn’t believe it. I kept lightly moving my hand over his ass cheeks; first this way and then that way. First one cheek…and then the other.

At this point I realized my nipples were actually getting taut under the material of my bathing suit top. I immediately looked down to see if it was noticeable. It was. My tits were pretty big and they pushed hard against the material. I wondered if that was something that Steve would pick up on.
Wow, I thought to myself. Where the hell was this coming from?

I reached into the First Aid kit again and pulled out an antiseptic wipe. I opened it and began to gently rub it over my son’s thigh and ass cheeks. I spent way too much time doing that and I doubt that went unnoticed by my son.
He jerked his butt, “It’s cold...” He whispered down to me.

Then...The moment had arrived. I swallowed…
“I guess I better check the front...” I told my son from my squatting position. I tried to sound like it was no big deal, like going shopping or mentioning the errands I had to run. I hoped I was pulling it off.
I watched his eyes searching the grounds, checking for company. We were alone at the far side of the parking area and we were running out of light fast.
He lowered his head and turned around slowly, shyly. As he turned, his “Thing” came into view. I drew a quick breath, cleared my throat, and quickly shifted my eyes to the ground as if I’d dropped something, looking for nothing in particular, I searched the ground. I was shocked at my reaction.
I was kneeling in front of my naked son, his “Thing” hung soft out of a small bush of brown pubic hair only a foot and a half away from my face.
His ball sack was big and hung down between his legs like a proud bull, cradling his soft dick. It was maybe four inches long and the loose skin around it snuggled up to his cockhead like it was wearing a little turtleneck sweater. Under other circumstances it might have been cute. But considering the surprising twitch I felt between my legs…CUTE may not be the right word.

“Do you see them Mom?”
At first I thought he was talking about his balls. I almost told him “Yes, of course I see them, they’re really big.” but my son’s voice reminded me of what I was supposed to be doing.
“Ummmm, Yeah Hun. A few...”

I placed one hand on his thigh to steady myself as I squatted and began plucking out the needles that I saw on the front of his thighs. Slowly I moved higher and higher up the front of his legs to each side of his dick. I saw a few on the edge of his pubic area. I let my hand slide up my son’s thigh and used my fingers to move the hair out of the way so I could pluck the tiny spears from his skin. I felt him jerk back a little bit when my fingers moved through his pubic hair.

“Did I hurt you?”
“Umm, no.”
“Then hold still.” I told him as what I hoped sounded like a concerned mother.

For some reason it seems important to me to mention…I’d never had an impure thought regarding my son. the closest I’d ever had to a “Sexual” thought was to wonder if he was into girls yet and if he masturbated. And that was some years back. I didn’t know where all this was coming from.

I looked up at him and saw that he was staring down at me pretty intensely.
“You OK?” I asked. “Should I stop?”
I thought he might be freaking out until he told me ‘no’.
“No... …I mean… …Ya gotta get’em, right?” He asked me with a look on his face that I couldn‘t figure. “I’m good...” He added after a few seconds.

Twenty-two all together…Twenty-two needles on the front of his legs and in his pubic area. With those gone, I let my hand gently rest on my son’s bare hip to keep my balance. I looked up at Steve. His eyes were glued to my face.
“Steve...”
“Uh...yeah Mom.”
“I’m gunna have to check between your legs.” I told him. “…and your... ...thing too.” I added.
I waited for him to stop me or say something.
“Ok...” Was all he said.
“Tell me if I hurt you.”
He just shook his head with these tiny little shakes and looked around the truck again nervously.

I held the tweezers in one hand and let my other hand slide from his hip to his thigh.
“Spread your legs a little Honey.”
I couldn’t help but smile. I felt giggly. It sounded so funny. That was surely a sentence I’d never expected to say to my son.
Steve looked down at me and complied without saying anything. I apologized for the smile.

“You think this is funny, don’t you?” He asked, not sounding very pleased.
“No Honey. Not really.”
My hand moved gently…Maybe too gently…to the inside of his thigh.
“Feel OK?”
He shook his head nervously. “Um-hum”
I held his gaze for a second. It looked like he wanted to say something but nothing came out of his mouth.
“What?” I asked.
“Nothing.” He said and checked around again.

I went back to my task. I checked the inside of one thigh…Nothing.
I gently rubbed the palm of my hand over the area in question, as I’d done to each place I’d already inspected. With the confirmation of no more needles, I slowly wiped his inner thigh clean with a cool antiseptic wipe. I could feel that he was holding his breath. I glanced up expecting to find him making sure the coast was clear or staring down at me with a nervous, uncomfortable look in his eyes. But his eyes were closed and I could feel a low rumbling coming from deep in his chest, finding its way to the hand that now caressed the inside of his strong thigh.
I would like to say that I was checking, or even cleaning his inner thigh…But that’s not the way it felt to me. And it was obviously not the way it felt to Steven either.

I took a deep breath, “Now the other side.” I warned him. I did the same thing to the other side. Four or five little hair splinters and I was sliding my hand over his nice skin in search of the straggler. This search seemed to take even longer this time.

I looked up, still allowing my hand to glide in slow, small circles from just above his knee, up along his inner leg and around to the cheek of his butt.
“Feel anything?” I asked.
Of course I meant any cactus needles, but my voice had somehow become more of a soft, sultry whisper. I believe Steven noticed as well. There was a long pause while he seemingly contemplated the question.
“Yeah, no…I mean no needles.” He finally mumbled before searching the parking-lot once more.
“Still clear?” I asked knowing full well the answer. I knew that if anyone was coming up the road that Steven would have been running around in circles, waving his arms in the air looking for the fire exits.
“Hum-huh.”


“I’m gunna check your COCK now.” I tried to make it sound light, perhaps even a little mocking but I couldn’t seem to muster the smile that should have gone along with it, which make it sound more….naughty than humorous. He had no response for me.

I put the tweezers on the front seat and slid my hand closer to his dick. I reached out delicately and pinched the tip of his soft, thin penis with my thumb and forefinger to begin my inspection.
He jerked back a little bit, pulling his dick from my measly grasp, “Mom?”
I glanced up, “Hold still Sweetie.” I told him. “I’ll try not to hurt you.”

I’m pretty sure that’s not what he was worried about.

I reached for his dick again; nibbling on my bottom lip and pinched the tip, the way one might pick up a used tissue or a little something they didn’t really care to touch. But that certainly wasn’t the case here. I didn’t seem to mind this a bit.

As my fingers made contact again, I looked up at Steven. He was staring down at me, doing the same thing I was doing…Biting his lip.
“It’s OK.” I tried to assure him, not really knowing how much truth there was to the statement.
The mother in me said it was fine…I was helping; this was my job. But the feeling in my stomach and the warmth that had begun to settle between my legs made me wonder what I was really doing here. the hardness of my nipples only provided another reason to wonder. I was liking this…A lot…Way more than I should have.


“You OK?”
“Um-hum.”
I mustered a smile again and continued.

He sucked in a quick breath when I leaned in even closer to examine his balls. I carefully moved the fingers of my other hand over his ball sack. I felt him jerk back again. My face was right next to his dick and I’m pretty sure it didn’t go unnoticed.
I glanced up to find Steve staring down at me, momentarily forgetting all about his relentless search for anyone that might….A little while ago I might have said “…anyone that might SEE…” maybe even “…anyone that might INTERRUPT…” but now I think the word CATCH seemed more appropriate. …his relentless search for anyone that might catch us.

“Am I hurting you?”
“No.” He told me adamantly. “Not at all.” He added in a much lower tone, closer to a whisper.

I let go of his ball sack, leaned back steadying myself on the open door; the tip of his dick still in my possession, and looked up at my son. I wished I could read his mind. I stared at him for a long second.
“You OK?”
“Yeah-No-I’m fine. . .” He told me then quickly scanned the parking lot.

I went back to what I was doing. I leaned in and cupped his balls, moving them side to side as I examined them. I was very thorough. Very, very thorough. I saw two tiny cactus needles in the wrinkles on his ball sack, retrieved the tweezers and carefully plucked them out.
“Did I hurt you?” I asked him. He just shook his head ‘no’ and then checked around the truck again before settling down to watch me.

I checked his balls slowly with my eyes; extremely aware of the head of his dick between my fingers the entire time.
“Let me know if you feel anything.” I told him as I gently let my fingers slide over the skin of his ball sack. I looked up at Steve and his eyes were fixed on me.
“What?” I asked again.
This time he smiled.
“What?”
“Nothing, it’s just that this is. . .kinda. . .”
“Kinda what?”
“Well, I never expected. . .you know.”
“Never expected what Steve?”
“Well…I never expected to see you. . .you know. . . down there.” He told me with an odd look on his face. I watched as the smile slowly drifted away and his expression turned more…subdued…like when you drift off point and forget your train of thought.

His comment struck me kind of funny and made me realize that evidently I wasn’t the only one that thought of this little encounter as. . . . . .more than medical.
“Are you implying that I might be doing something besides administering first-aid?” I asked lightheartedly. I tried hard not to smile; fully aware that I still held the head of my son’s dick with my fingers.

“No-No. I mean…I didn’t mean. . .”
“Calm down Sweetie. I’m just teasing.” I told him.

I thought about the times I’d looked up at a man from this position before. Men seemed to really enjoy it. And quite frankly, I’ve seen a few pictures that my ex. had taken of me doing exactly that and I thought I looked pretty sexy.

“Maybe you shouldn’t think so highly of yourself.” I thought, “ That was a long time ago.”
Then...
I felt it move. It tugged at my fingers, as if it were pulling away from me, then twitched.
I tried to ignore it.

“Do your balls feel Ok?” I asked him as I went back to the task at hand. He shook his head ‘yes’ slowly.
“I have to check everywhere... “ I nodded my head towards his dick. “...Ok?”
He shook his head again and I let his large balls slide out of my hand to get another antiseptic wipe, my eyes never leaving his dick.
It twitched again. And once again my stomach fluttered.

It looked like his dick was responding to my touch but the look on his face told me he was trying hard not to let it happen.
I could have stopped... ...but I didn’t. I opened another antiseptic wipe and started to softly rub his balls with the tissue.
“Mom?”
I looked up, waited for him to continue, but he didn’t. He looked like he might be in pain.
“Does it hurt?”
I was pretty sure it didn’t. I believed he was just embarrassed by the fact that he was getting aroused. His mother squatting down in front of him, in her skimpy jean shorts and bathing suit top, with her hard nipples pushing at the thin material, was having a reaction and he was trying so hard not to let it happen.

I should be telling you that’s where it ended, that I just stopped, but that wasn’t the case. This was the time that I should have realized that this whole thing had gotten out of control, that I should be ashamed of myself for the way I was acting, the turn my thoughts had taken, the pleasure that I was feeling, the place I found myself…But none of that happened.

“Steve...”
“Yeah...”
I let the tip of his penis fall from my grasp, “Should I stop?” I asked softly, desperately hoping he wouldn’t tell me I should.
He licked his dry lips, whispered ‘n-no’ timidly and looked around as if making sure no one heard him.

“Ya know Steven…” I whispered to him from my squatting position near his dick, one hand on the front of his thigh, the elbow of my other arm resting on one knee, the wipe still in my hand.
I took a second, “…It would be a lot easier to check your... ...your dick...” I paused again while I considered my words, “ ...if maybe you just let it happen.” I told him matter-of-factly, fully aware of the implications as I squatted in front of my naked son waiting for a response.

“Let what happen?” He asked a bit surprised and perhaps I heard a small measure of denial as well. Perhaps he’d realized I’d noticed the twitch between his legs or maybe because he was trying so hard not to get an erection…but realized he was failing.

“Just let it get hard.” I told him like it was some sound advice pasted down from mother to c***d generation after generation. I raised the Antiseptic wipe up and cupped his ball sac as if to prove that it was a good idea.
It was quite obvious to me that my agenda had changed a bit. I wondered if he had noticed too.
His mouth dropped open and he immediately looked around the area like a bank robber poking his head out the front door of the bank plotting his escape, then his eyes shifted down to me again.

“Mom... ...But..”
I waited for him to continue... ...but he fell silent.
I had crossed the line…a long time ago so I let my hand softly wander his balls
Slowly…………… sterilizing… soothing…fondling…caressing {One of those} as I talked to him.
“If it’s hard Steve...” I began, “...I’ll be able to see all of it, I mean, all the skin…unwrinkled.” I told him.
There was a good bit of truth there. I couldn’t see all of the skin if there were tiny folds that might hide any of those hateful needles. I couldn’t touch his dick to ‘’check’’ to ‘’sanitize’’ until I could see ALL of it.

“I’m afraid there might be a spur in one of the wrinkled parts.” I told him as I let a single fingertip touch the turtleneck behind the head of his dick to show where I was talking about.
“But Mom...” My son looked down at me as he visibly tried to ignore my touch; tried to keep his dick from getting hard.
“Wouldn’t that be... ...wrong?” He asked. His eyes begged me to say the word “No”.
“It’s Ok Steve. I know you’re embarrassed and I know you feel funny…”
“Don’t you?”

I swallowed, “Well sure…My fingers held his soft ball sac and very lightly squeezed… I almost lost my train of thought…But no matter how we might feel... I rubbed and nursed his large balls with the moist wipe ...this has to be done. We have to make sure there aren’t any more needles, right?” I asked him.
Figuring I’d give him a way out if that was truly what he wanted, I gave him a choice, “…Unless you think maybe your good enough to get your pants on now and we can get out of here. Maybe you could just get in the shower when we get home and hope that…”

“Ga-head.” He cut me off. It would seem he wanted me to continue with my “First Aid”.
“You sure?”
“Yeah, ga-head.”
I fell quiet, more than happy to resume my motherly duty, letting my fingers caress each nut in turn with the damp toweled that smelled of alcohol. I reached up with my other hand and took his penis tip between my finger tips again as I’d done before.

“Besides Sweetie…once I start to check you to see if there are any needles down here... ...I don’t think you’re gunna be able to keep it from getting hard anyways, do you?”

And it was the truth. If I knew “Guys”, no matter what else did or didn’t happen, him getting hard was the inevitable…Unless I was once again thinking too highly of myself.
“I... ...I don’t know if...You know”
“If what?” I asked my son quietly, most of my interest remaining between his legs.
“If I can... ...you know?”
“You mean, get hard?” I asked with some jesting.
He shook his head real fast up and down. I smiled up at him.
“What, because I’m your mom?”
“Well…Well yeah.” He whispered and scrutinized the surrounding area.
“Really?” I asked, willing to bet he was wrong, knowing full well the process had already begun.
I slid the soft tissue over his balls as I moved real close to him. Close enough that he could feel my breath on him. I watched and felt his dick twitch again.
“I can see that it’s kinda moving by itself already Sweetie.”
He looked embarrassed.
I thought that maybe I could help this along.

I dropped the alcohol tissue on the ground and cupped his balls in my bare hand again.
“You like this... ...don’t you Steven...” I whispered softly to his dick.
He looked all around urgently and then back down at his mother squatting between his legs caressing his balls, breathing on him. He shook his head yes.
“Just relax then.” I whispered. “Here, maybe this will help...”

I gently let his dick slip from my grasp, still caressing the new toy I’d found hanging between his legs, I brought my finger up to my mouth, and wet the tip of it with my tongue. His dick hung limp in front of me but a tiny bit longer than it was a few minutes ago. I took my wet fingertip and touched my son’s piss slit, being careful not to touch anywhere else that cactus needles might be hiding and I made tiny circles as my warm breath blew over him.

“Holy crap, Mom!”
He took a quick breath held his it, and stood there frozen.

I could see his dick starting to move freely of its own will. Waking from this sorry slumber my son tried his best to impose.
“That’s it Steven...” I whispered. “...Just let it happen... ...let it get hard.”
“Ok... ...Ok Mom, but…..” He trailed off nervously and looked around again to make sure no one was around to see what was happening.
Within a few seconds his dick started to get hard. the thought that I was purposely getting my son’s dick hard sent a wave of heat rolling through me, the likes of which I’d never known. I took in a deep breath and steadied myself.
There was no k**ding myself, I knew exactly what I was doing. There was no first-aid going on here, no nursing of any kind. There was nothing motherly about this at all.

“There-ya-go.” I cooed.
Another minute and it stuck straight out from his pubic hair about six, almost seven inches long. I was very surprised at how thick it got; much thicker than I would have expected. {As if I had ever expected to be in this particular position doing anything like this}
Realizing that this wasn’t just all play, I reluctantly stopped my fondling and began to inspect his hard dick for cactus needles.
I looked up at my son, “Do you feel anything?” I asked him. the question surprised him.

“I mean do you feel anything like a cactus needle sticking you?” I smiled up at him.
“Down at the very bottom...” He told me.
As I looked closer, I saw two needles at the base of his penis. I retrieved the tweezers and plucked them out and continued to look. I couldn’t see any more.

I looked up at Steve again and told him,
“Tell me if you feel anything when I do this.”
“MOM...”
He was nervous. He knew what I was about to do. I had done it to his leg, to his ass and to his balls as well. I was going to rub my hand over his “THING” now to see if there were any needles I might have missed. He looked all around again. To look at him you might had though he had one leg in a trap and was giving some serious thought to chewing it off to get away.
“You OK?”
“I’m…I…It’s…”
“Want me to stop?”
“No!” he said almost before I finished asking.

I could have asked him to do this himself. He could have told me that he was capable of doing it as well. None of that happened. I think at this point, he wanted me to do this as much as I wanted too. My son stood in front of me and watched me as my hand slowly reached for his erection.

I slid one finger over it, barely touching its hardness. I could feel and see that his dick was beginning to pulse with his heartbeat. It no longer looked like my son’s “Thing”. It looked like a “Cock” now; a hard, thick, aroused cock.
I took two fingers and slowly began to glide them over the top of my son’s dick. Slowly, softly I let my fingers caress his cock. I moved my fingers to one side and then the other, along the top then along the bottom. I was very methodical.

I looked up at Steven as I did this. His eyes were fixed on my hand as I worked it gently over and all around his, now extremely hard dick.

“God Mom...”
“Hurt?”
“Nnoooo!”
“Ok so far?” I asked.
His eyes met mine. He shook his head “Yeah” and then took another quick glance around trying to maintain his guard but finding it very difficult. I could feel his legs quivering as I slid one hand up and down on his thigh; a short path up and down.

I moved my fingers to the bottom of my son’s dick and let them lightly slide all the way back up to the head. A trip that seemed to be getting longer as time went on. A moan escaped his mouth and he quickly tried to suck it back in, but the damage was done. There was no doubt, he couldn’t hide the fact that he liked what I was doing. This , in turn, motivated me, encouraged me. I looked up at him and smiled a quiet, knowing smile.

“It looks like it’s not so difficult to get a hard-on in front of your Mom after all, Huh?”
He didn’t answer. “Huh?” I pushed.
“You’re really pretty!” He blurted out, as if that was some secret he’d sworn, given his solemn oath, not to ever reveal. In spite of everything, I felt myself blush.
“Thank you.” Was all I could say. I smiled and he smiled back

“It’s harder trying not to get one I think.” He blushed as he said it to me.
The way he said it or maybe just his tone made me wonder. So I stuck my neck out a little further, {Any further and there was a strong possibility my neck might not support my head}
“Hum, sounds like this might not be the first time I’ve gotten you hard Sweetie?”
I could tell the statement embarrassed him but I really wanted to know and this seemed like a good time to ask.
“So have I?”

“I can’t help it Mom.” He tells me kind of defensively almost as if I’ve somehow f***ed this confession from him.
“It’s Ok Steve...” I whispered looking at his hard dick, watching my fingers slide up and down its length, both of us knowing now that my inspection as gone on way to long. “It’s nice to know that I can still make someone excited.” I told him somewhat pathetically.

“You do...A lot” My son told me as his breathing got a little bit quicker and he once again took note of who might be coming down the road.
“I think you do it to my friends. . . . . .You know, give them boners I mean.” He made clear. He was becoming a fountain of information. Teasing his hard dick seemed to have loosened his tongue a bit too.
“Really? And how would you know that?” I asked curiously, looking up from his dick.
“Well…They say stuff about you all the time...” He told me shyly.

I was pleasantly shocked. Shocked and intrigued. My fingers rested on the tip of his dick and waited to see how this would play out.
“Really?” I asked kinda flattered.
I knew I shouldn’t have but I liked knowing that someone thought I was sexy enough to give them boners.

Dusk was on us now and the light was dim, but yet there I was, still squatting in front of my son.
“Hum, I’d like to talk about that some more, maybe later. But right now we’re losing light.”
I went back to ‘’examining’’ my son. I wanted to continue playing but had now understood this wasn’t the time or the place.
“I don’t see any more needles... ...does it feel like I’ve missed any?” I asked, my fingers making one last trip to the base of his dick.
“Mom!”
“Yeah Honey. . .”
“It... ...It feels pretty good.”
Well, I’d figured it had, but I wasn’t really expecting the announcement. My eyebrows went up, surprised by his honesty and his willingness to…share.

I felt my pussy quiver when my son told me it felt good. Forgetting {Or simply not caring} where we were, I slowly closed my two fingers and my thumb around my son’s hard dick and very, very slowly began to move my hand back and forth over his hard shaft. I guess what I’m trying to say is; I started to jerk my own son off.

“Oh Jeeesss...” Steve’s head jerked in circles over the top of the truck trying to look everywhere at once. I felt his body stiffen and tense even more than it had already been.
“Does this feel good too?” I asked, sounding the way I felt; like a slut.
“Yeah, yeah it does.“ He confessed, his eyes never ending the search.
“Do you want me to stop Steven?”
“Mom... ...suppose… …someone…” He pushed into my hand. He looked down into my eyes. “…Someone could see us?” He whispered.

The question made me shudder. I found the thought of somebody “Catching” us oddly stimulating…Very exciting. I hadn’t realized that might be something I might find so stimulating.
I curled another finger around my son’s hard dick and continued to slowly masturbate him.
“Do you want me to stop then?” I asked again as I looked up at him from between his legs.
There was a time I could have asked his father to buy me a brand new pink Mercedes convertible from a place almost just like this and I would have been driving with the wind blowing through my long blonde hair the very next day.
He looked down at his mother stroking him and chewed his lip. I could feel him pushing into my hand a little as I moved my hand over his cock. the motion had gone from tentative to sensual in a very short time. All of this had gone from medical to sexual in record breaking time. Although I have to admit, I’m not really sure what the old record was.

“No... ...No Mom... …Don’t stop...”
I watched my own hand as I stroked Steven’s dick. I felt my pussy getting so hot. I couldn’t believe what I was doing and was even surprised that this was something Steven would WANT me to do.
“How did I get here?” I asked myself. I had never thought about my son this way before. We had set out this morning to go dirt bike riding and now here I was...
…actually loving the way his hard dick felt in my hand, knowing full well what was going to happen if I kept stroking his cock.

M nipples ached now. I wanted to touch them. I wanted to touch myself. I wanted to finger myself. I couldn’t believe how fast this was all escalating. Once it had taken a sexual overtone, it took on a life and momentum of its own. I wanted to finger myself right here in front of my own son. the thought made my pussy burn and throb even more. I leaned in closer to Steven’s dick. Things were becoming…had become…hard to control.

“Does it feel good Steve? Does it feel good when I do this to your cock?” I asked him in a voice he’d probably never heard before.
I had lost control. I looked up at Steve and waited for an answer as I tightened my grip on his hard dick and began to move my hand faster.
He was looking all around. That was good. As long as he was the look-out... ...I could probably get away with touching myself.
I let my hand slide down to the front of my shorts and trace over my hot cunt. I could feel the heat right through the flimsy crotch of my jean shorts. I stared at Steven’s dick as my fingers traced over the outline of my pussy.
The more I did this the more excited I got. I whispered up to my son.
“Steve... ...Want me to blow you?”
I don’t think I really expected a response. I think I just said it to hear myself say it.
“Oh my God, you’re k**ding!?!” I heard him ask as I opened my mouth and moved my lips closer to Steven’s hard dick.

I felt a surge of fire burn though me. It felt like I was actually going to cum. Just as I felt the tip of my son’s cock touch my lips... ...I knew I would cum before he did.
I felt him pull back. I moved forward to take him in my mouth in spite of this unexpected change of heart. the time to stop me had come and gone.
“MOM!...” He started to say something and I opened my mouth and closed my lips around his dick.
“MOM!!!” He pulled his cock away from me.
I thought, Oh-My-God! He was freaking out. He had never seen me like this and I’m sure never expected to. I knew I had gone too far; way, way too far.

“I see lights coming down the road Mom.”
I got up quickly to look. He was right. There was a set of head lights coming down the road to the parking area. It wasn’t really that dark yet. Thank god he had his lights on.
I reached in the back seat and grabbed the pair of pants I had brought for Steven. I threw them to him.
“Here, put your pants on Steve.”
I felt like I was hurrying my boyfriend out the back door as my parents came in the front. the car was still a long ways away from us so I was confidant they couldn’t see anything.
“Stay calm Steve. They can’t see us yet.” I assured him.

He put his pants on and hopped in the front seat. By this time I was around the truck and in my seat with the door shut. I was starting the truck as Steven was reaching in the back seat for a shirt. He was dressed and calm in plenty of time. the car pulled up and parked at the other end of the parking area.
“It’s probably just a young couple looking for some privacy.” I told my son as I cut a sly look at him.
“Yeah, probably coming up here to make out and stuff...” He said back with a smile on his face.
“...And stuff.” I repeated with a smile of my own and turned out of the parking area.


We were pretty quiet for the first ten or fifteen minutes of the ride home. I was the one that broke the silence.
“Steve, have you ever had a girl do…what I was doing to you?”
He just looked straight ahead and told me no.
“Have you ever done it to yourself?”
“Mom...” He looked out the side window.
“Steve... ...it’s Ok. Everyone masturbates.” I told him.
He turned his head towards me...
“Do you?” He asked.
I should have expected it.
“Well, as a matter of fact... ...yes, sometimes I do. Especially since your father left.” A burst of honesty on my part.

His eyes got big.
“To be honest with you Steven, I was about to stick my hand down the front of my shorts when that car pulled up.”
“You’re k**ding... ...Really?” My son asked with such enthusiasm in his voice. It was like finding out your best friend got a new bike for X-mass too.

“What? Do you think I‘m too old to still enjoy things like that?”
“Well, no... ...I guess not... it’s just that....”
“Just what?”
“I guess I just never really thought you’d do stuff like that... ...not really.”
“I thought you said I’ve gotten you hard before and that your friends have said stuff about me?”
“Well, I did... ...They have said stuff... ...You have made me hard... ...I mean... ...I mean that I didn’t think you... ...played with yourself.” Steven was nervous, trying to stay on the path.

“Well... ...I do.” I told him. Then I thought about it for a minute.
“I guess I have to... ...I don’t have anyone to do it for me.” I told him. the sad truth settled us into a quiet, somber moment.

After a while, Steven eyed me for a second and then told me shyly, “I have a few times, I guess.” He confessed.
“That’s Ok Steve. Like I said, everybody does it at one time or another.” That seemed to put his mind at ease.

We remained quiet for a few more minutes. I wanted to ask him about his friends and what they had said about me. I wanted to ask him what he thought about what I’d said to him before we were interrupted; about me wanting to blow him.
When I thought about that... ...my pussy got really warm again. I was amazed. Not only had I started to give my son a hand-job... ...but I told him I wanted to blow him as well. And I actually had it in my mouth for a second too. My coochie twitched as I recalled what it felt like. I would have been sucking his dick right now had it not been for that car coming. I could feel my pussy getting wetter as I thought about that.

I began to wonder if the moment had passed. Had the chance come and gone? I glanced at my son’s crotch. I couldn’t tell if he was still hard or not. I wondered if I would have the nerve to start that fire again. Would he be receptive if I did? He seemed like it, but I couldn’t be sure.
I knew what I had done was wrong. I just hoped that I hadn’t made a mistake that would change the way we acted or felt towards each other.

We pulled into the drive way and I turned off the truck.
“What do you say we unload the trailer tomorrow?” I suggested to my son. I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable about what I’d done now.
“Yeah... ...That’s fine Mom.”
We both sat in the truck and silently looked around for a few uneasy minutes.
“Steve... ...Are you Ok?” I asked him.

I was concerned. I hoped he wasn’t feeling bad or uncomfortable for something that I had pushed him into.
“Yeah Mom. I’m good...”
He looked like he had more to say.
“Buuuut...” I encouraged him along and then braced myself.
“Well...” He moved around uneasy in his seat.
“What is it honey?”
I was waiting for my young son to tell me how wrong it was to do what I had done.
“I... ....I wish that car hadn’t come up on us is all.”

I sighed and smiled at my son. I have to admit, I was somewhat relieved to hear him say that.
“You liked what I was doing to you, huh?”
He looked shyly down into his lap and shook his head yes. I took a deep breath, rubbing my hands aimlessly on the steering wheel.
“Would you……like to go in the house now and I’ll……finish what I started?”
Steven jerked his head up like I’d thrown a cooler of ice water on him.
“Really!?!”

To say my son looked thrilled was to say that Orville and Wilber Wright had a good idea. …It didn’t quite cover it. . You’d think I just gave him a credit card and turned him loose in the Motor Cross store.
“You’d do that?” He asked me wide-eyed excited.
“Sure... ...If you want me to.”
“I do Mom... ...I do…but...”
“But what Steven?”
` He looked around again and then whispered to me as if someone might hear.
“Can we do it right here in the truck?”
I was shocked, shocked and excited by his request.
“You mean right here in the front seat…in front of our house?”
“Not exactly...” He told me.
I didn’t quite know where he was going with this.
“What do you mean Honey?”
“Can we do it like we were before?”

I was a little confused until Steven opened his door and stepped outside of the truck. He stood where he stood when we were parked at the sand dunes.
“You mean...”
My heart started beating a thousand times a second as I watched my son slowly begin to unbutton his pants. I had a hard time swallowing when he slide them down to his knees. Was this really happening? With the light of the open door, I could see his hard thick cock sticking straight out. It was my turn to look around now to see if anyone could see us.

Our nearest neighbors were pretty far away…Too far… to see what Steven and I were actually about to do. Our house was somewhat far off the road and there were trees and shrubs that lined the front of the property that would make it very hard for anybody to see what we were doing. But where the driveway met the road... ...it was wide open. I supposed that someone would have to drive by awfully slow to even have a chance at seeing what we were doing.

But if someone were to pull up into the driveway... ...there was a good chance they would be able to see what I was doing to my son before I could stop and he could pull up his pants. I have to admit, that was one of the things that turned me on when I was stroking Steven’s dick at the sand dunes. I guess it had turned him on as well.

I got out of the truck, walked around the front end and stopped next to Steven. My pussy was red hot as I looked at his hard dick just waiting there for me. I looked around nervously and then squatted down in front of Steven with a girlish smile on my face.
“I can’t believe this.” I said out loud as my hand reached for my son’s hard cock. We both moaned as my fingers closed around his dick. I slowly started to jerk my son off again.
“Keep a look out Baby.” I told him as I stroked his nice hard dick.
I felt my pussy aching again. It throbbed and pulsed as my hand worked Steven’s cock. It was crying for attention…Soon it would be screaming.
I reached up and started to fondle his balls. His dick felt so hard in my hand and it had been a long time since I’ve enjoyed that feeling. I guess all the little pricklies were gone. I could see the head of his dick becoming wet with his pre-cum as it shined in the dim cab light of the truck. It made me wonder…
“When you masturbate, do you cum a lot.” I asked unashamed.
“Mooom?”
“Sorry. I guess I’ll find out soon enough.” I told him with a naughty smile.
“Oh my god!” He mumbled as he stood guard.

I moved my finger to the tip of his dick and made small circles again through the tiny droplets of pre-cum that oozed out of the little slit as I stroked him. He was starting to move his hips a little bit now and I’d noticed he’d tightened his grip in the door handle.
“That feel good Sweetie?”
“Yeah Mom. Jeez, it feels great.”
I stroked his dick slowly trying to milk as much pre-cum out as I could. I couldn’t get over how thick his dick felt in my hand…how good. I loved how hot it felt and how much my son really wanted me to do this. I began to jerk it a little faster.

“Oh Mom... ...God that feels so awesome.”
“Are you looking out Steven? Are you making sure we don’t get caught?” I cooed up to him.
I felt so dirty having to ask my son that. Here I was jerking him off in front of the house, asking him to watch out for people. It was an avenue I’d never explored before. It was so exciting.
“You’re so hard Honey.” I couldn’t help but tell him. I was getting so excited that I was beginning to tremble a little. I could feel it in my legs as I squatted in front of him by the open door. I was starting to lose control again.

I reached down and unsnapped my shorts.
“I’m going to play with myself Honey.” My breathing was heavy.
“I’m gunna make myself cum... ...I was so close before....” I whispered as I took a quick peek towards the street and slipped my hand into my shorts.
“Girls cum too?” He asked almost stunned.
I felt him sway in a slow but urgent dance and push into my hand with a little more feeling now. His hips were moving back and forth as I jerked him off.
“You bet they can.” I told him uninhibited, sure that he was gunna see for himself in just a few minutes.

After a minute or so my son leaned down and whispered,
“You said you wanted to blow me Mom... ...Do you still want to?”
His words made me shiver from head to toes. I couldn’t believe my ears. Hearing him say that to me brought me right up to the edge.
“Yes...” I moaned as my fingers strummed and pinched my swollen clit.
“Yes... …Oh my god… ...yes... ...I want to Baby. I want to blow you.” I told him as I leaned in closer to his dick. He was no longer my son. He was now a hard cock that I needed to suck. He was someone that was gunna give me his cum. No…He was someone I was gunna TAKE the cum I wanted from.

I closed my eyes, rubbed Steven’s hard cock all over my face as my orgasm leaped up and took hold of me with both hands. I couldn’t have cared less who drove up that driveway now. I rubbed the wet swollen head over my eyes, my cheeks, moaning, kissing and, breathing through my open mouth. My body quivered and shook as my fingers turned the key and opened the door to ecstasy. I had to drop to my knees and hold tight to Steven’s cock to keep from falling over as I drove my fingers into my sopping pussy. Afraid to seal my trashing mouth around Steven’s cock, I nibbled at it roughly and drew an urgent but precise design over my lips, spreading the precious few drops of cum over my lips like a bitter/sweet lipstick.

I came in my shorts, hard.
I could hear Steven gasping but if he’d actually said anything to me…I couldn’t say for sure.
“Mmmmmmm Hummmm... Yessssss...Oh Christ Yes!!!” I moaned as best I could, Steven’s dick pressed firmly against my lips.
Steven, no doubt, now knew for sure that girls can cum. That…or he might have thought his mother was having an aneurism. I’m sure they both looked and felt the same.


As my world slowly began to come back into focus, I looked up at my son. I had been neglecting him. For how long, I’m not sure. I knelt there on the driveway in front of him, one hand down my shorts and the other holding onto his cock for dear life. My mouth fell open, his cock pressed against my cheek, but no words came out. I just tried to breath, as my ass shook off the last of my orgasm. My pussy softly tugged and pulled at my fingers, each thrush giving way to a more genteel, more subdued tremble until there was just this pure sense of satisfaction…A kind of thickness that surrounded me, as I drenched my panties. I could hear the wet squishing sounds as my fingers stroked my tired coochie like a jockey strokes his winning mare after a good run.

He looked down at me, “Did you cum?”
I just smiled and shook my head as I slowly began to kiss his swollen cock head and move my hand back and forth once again.
“Sorry.” I whispered. I had no idea how long he’d watched me as I knelt on the asphalt in front of him by the open door of our truck.

No one was looking out. I was watching my son’s beautiful cock and he was watching me. Anyone could have walked right up on us right and neither one of us would have been the wiser. I admit, at that point in time... ...I didn‘t care.
I pulled my soaking wet hand out of my panties and slid my slippery fingers around his rigid dick; a warm, moist glove around his aching hardness.

“Oh my God Mom!!!”
“Mmmmmmmm…” I liked it as much as he did. “I wanna blow you now.” I told him with no qualms. I wanted to suck his dick. I wanted to make him cum. I wanted to taste it.
Steven moved his hips forward and I opened my mouth to take his cock inside my mouth.
We both moaned as I swallowed his dick all the way to his balls right there in the driveway. God I loved the feeling of having a hard cock in my mouth again and the unmentionable circumstances, the wrongness, the taboo of the union only helped to feed the lust.

I moved both my hands to my son’s ass and began bobbing my mouth over the entire length of his dick, from the very tip until his soft pubic hair tickled my nose. I looked up at him and him down at me. There was no lookout, not watcher. There was just his cock, my mouth and the chance that anyone could see what we were doing. the feeling was indescribable.

“Mom!!! Moooooommmmm!!!!”
My first thought should have been that someone was pulling into the driveway, but I felt Steven’s ass tighten and he lifted up onto his tip toes, one hand on my shoulder, the other white knuckled on the door frame. There was no doubt what was happening.

The first explosion of hot cum threw itself down my throat nearly choking me...The second shot out of his throbbing dick as I tried to recover. My lips held tight to the crown of his prick as it splashed the inside of my mouth with considerable f***e. I swallowed but there was just too much. I grabbed his cock as quick as I could and began jerking it; pumping him into my open mouth.
“OH God Mom!!! OH MY GOD!!!

There was no way I was going to swallow all of it. It came to fast and too much. It poured out over my bottom lip and ran down my chin. Unwilling to lose it all and sure there couldn’t possibly be much more, I closed my mouth around him again and sucked. I loved the feeling. I let my other hand find its way down my shorts again.
There I was... ...kneeling in my own driveway in front of my almost 16 year old son, sucking the cum from his dick while I fingered myself to another unbelievable orgasm. And, although I didn’t look hard, I found no shame or disgrace in what I was doing. I was loving it. the fact that it was wrong didn’t bother me one bit.

I must have swallowed three or four times before he stopped shooting cum in my mouth and down my throat. I continued sucking and mouthing his empty cock anyway. I let it pop out of my mouth just long enough to tell him, “Just keep watch. I want to do this ‘til I cum again, Ok?” I just wanted more. I had been denied for so long and now I wanted what I wanted.
He had no complaints.

“It will only take a minute Sweetie...” I told him like I was slipping out to the store for a loaf of bread. I closed my eyes, wrapped my lips around his cock again and caressed it with my tongue, licked up any traces of his thick cum, made love to his cock with my mouth…as I strummed my clit and rubbed my hungry pussy.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm...” I reached between Steve’s legs, cupped his ass in my hand and drew him to me as I sucked his cock back in my mouth and held it there, unmoving, frozen, a statue of lust as I came again.
When I finely let my son‘s limp cock slip out from between my wet lips, I was spent.
“I don’t think I ever came that hard.” I whispered.
Then, realizing where we were. I whispered,
“Pull your pants up.” I started to help him with the task. “Let’s go in the house Honey.” I stood up looking at both my hands in the dim light of the cab. “ ...We need a shower.” I told him as I licked his cum off of my chin.
Steve buttoned his pants, shut the truck door and followed me into the house. We had gotten away with it…So far. ... Continue»
Posted by zeko2011 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 2085  |  
98%
  |  6

A Day on the Dunes

My name is Samantha. I’m 41 years old. My story begins one afternoon this last July. My son Steven asked me if I would take him to the sand Dunes to do some dirt-bike riding.
This was something his father used to do with him ever since Steve was eleven. Now, since his father {My ex.} had married his twenty two-year-old secretary, three days after our divorce was finalized, he hasn’t had time for his son.


Steve is fifteen now, almost sixteen, and loves to ride that dirt bike. I don’t ride with him like his father used to, but I help him load up the bike on the trailer and hook it up to the Suburban to drive him out to the Dunes to ride.
I love sitting on the hood of the truck and watching him. He’s really very good. Sometimes I bring a cooler with lunch and drinks and make a whole day of it. On real hot days I like to wear my bathing suit top and short jean shorts to work on my tan. the attention’s nice too.


I used to be what some would call a “Trophy wife”.
I don’t have any false modesty; I know I’m a good looking woman. My hair is long, straight and blonde, to the middle of my back and my eyes are sky blue. My lips are full; the bottom lip slightly fuller than the top and both miss being kissed. I’ve got plenty of time for the gym so I’m in good shape. You can’t bounce a quarter off my ass…but I’d like to think the quarter it happier for the chance to try.


My husband is an executive in a large pharmaceutical company. There was a time, not too long ago, when he liked to prance me around on his arm at all the company functions. He would often “Suggest” what I wear at these functions. What dress, how I was too ware my hair and make-up. He would always introduce me as “My wife”, never by my name. I felt more like a high-priced whore than a wife. Now I’ve been replaced with a younger model. But it’s ok, that’s her problem now.
I have Steve, a great house and all the money I need. Needless to say, I’m fine.


Enough about me...
This one particular day we had decided to make a day of it. It had rained a little the night before so I told Steve to bring a change of clothes. the morning was beautiful; not a cloud in the sky to hide the mid July sun; a good day for tanning. With the bike on the trailer and a lunch in the cooler, we headed out to the sand dunes.
Steve rode for hours while I watched. I didn’t just watch Steve though. There were a lot of young guys out there that day. Some were riding and some were just standing around drinking beer and flirting with the girls. A few had even wandered over to try and start a conversation with me. It was so cute. These young guys trying to act all smooth and stuff like I hadn’t heard just about every line there was. We had a great day.


It was late in the afternoon when we ended the day. Steve and I had packed the bike away on the trailer and Steve was getting out of his riding gear. He was particularly muddy and I asked him to take off all his muddy pads and clothes and throw them in the plastic bag in the back.
“Mom....” He moaned to me as he looked around and scoped out the area.
I looked around as well. We were the only people there.
“I brought a chance of clothes for you Steve. There’s no one around. Just stand by the open door and change.”


It was funny... ...He could ride around all day and show off for the girls but when it came to taking off his clothes in front of his mom... ...he turned into my little boy.
He began to do as I asked and as he was struggling to get his muddy pants off he started to stumble.
“You all right over there?” I asked from the driver’s side of the truck. As he started to assure me he was fine... ...he stumbled a few feet from the truck with his muddy riding pants around his knees, past the front fender and out of view.. I heard him yell out as he fell and rolled down a tiny hill.


I ran around the front of the truck and saw him sprawled out on the ground, pants around his knees damn near covered in mud. It would have been funny had he not been sprawled out on top of one of the many small cacti that littered the landscape.
“Steve... ...you Ok?” I asked as I rushed to his side.
“Needles!” He shouted to me. “Ow...ow..ow...Needles!”
“Don’t move.” I told him. He laid as still as he could as I assessed the situation. He had rolled right over the cactus and there were quite a few cactus needles sticking in his right thigh. I saw more on his lower back. As I looked even closer, I could see the front of his underwear was covered with the little intruders as well.


Except for the cactus needles, he seemed Ok.
“Now listen…” I told him. “Keep your legs stiff and as straight as you can. I’m gunna pull you straight up onto your feet, OK?”
He looked worried but shook his head yes.
“OK. Give me your hands.”
He came right up onto his feet when I pulled.
“Is anyone around Mom?” He asked me as he searched the immediate area for anyone that may have seen.


I turned my head and looked all around. “No one’s here Steve.”
I helped him to his feet and slowly walked him to the truck. He took tiny steps; his pants still limited his mobility.
“Hold onto the door.” I told him as I knelt down and slid his riding jeans down to his feet. “Lift up.” He lifted one leg at a time allowing me to remove his pants. the whole time he scouted out the whole park for anyone that might have arrived to witness this unfortunate calamity.


“ the needles... ...they’re everywhere.” He groaned.
“I know Hun. Just stand here and hold on to the door. I’m gunna get the first aid kit.”


I could see the embarrassment and worry etched on his face. He stood there in his underwear praying no one would drive up to do some late riding. It wasn’t likely, this was a dangerous place to ride at night, but people sometimes did it anyways. the sun was already making its way down behind the trees and whether they were riding or not, people sometimes hung out here to socialize, drink beer and no doubt smoke some pot. For now we were the only ones here, but we both knew that could change at any minute.


I retrieved the First Aid kit and his change of clothes and put them on the passenger seat next to Steve.
“What are you gunna do Mom?”
“I’m gunna get those cactus needles off you, Sweetie.”
It was a really good First Aid kit. It had everything in it. I could probably set a broken leg and maybe even take out a bad appendix with this First Aid kit and maybe an extra roll of paper towels.


I took the tweezers and the antiseptic wipes out of the case and told my son to show me his left side. He turned and faced the inside of the truck as I got squatted down and began pulling the needles out of his thigh with the tweezers.
“Does that hurt Steve?”
“Not really... ...Are there a lot?”
“Not a whole lot as far as I can tell, but they’re pretty hard to see.” Then I looked up at my son and told him, “We’re gunna have to get your underwear off you know...”
I knew how he’d feel about that and I tried really hard not to smile when I said it but I could feel the corner of my mouth curling up a tiny bit.


“What?” He moaned.
“Well... ...there’s a bunch that are stuck to your underwear Honey. I’m thinking that most of them will stay on your briefs when we take them off.”
“We!” He sighed, embarrassed even more.
He looked around constantly to make sure that no one was pulling into the parking area.
“Yes ‘We’” I told him.
“You can’t be taking off my underwear…You’re my mom.”


“I took your underwear off for the first seven years of your life Steven.” I smiled.
“I know but…Well…Now I’m grown up.” He tells me with a certain measure of pride. It was kinda hard to take him seriously with him standing there in his underwear looking around like a small monkey in the middle of an unruly heard of wildebeest.
“Would you prefer we wait for somebody to drive up and you can ask THEM if they’d mind giving you a hand?”
“Nooooo…”
“OK then.”


I stood up and told him my plan.
“I need you to slide both your hands down into the front of your briefs and I’m going to slide both my hands down the back...”
“You’re k**ding?” He moaned as he shook his head and looked around again. Then he rested his forehead on the frame of the side window.
“Do you want all these needles out?”
“Yessssss...” He moaned.
“Well then... ...When we get our hands down your underwear....”
I smiled a little. I couldn’t help it.
“Moooooom!”
“Sorry... ...when we get our hands down there... ...we need to pull the material out as far as we can away from your body. We’ll try to slide the underwear down and off without rubbing them against you. Hopefully most of the needles will come with them.”
“Hopefully? … Most?”” He asked with a sad look in his eyes.
“That’s the plan.” I told him.
He just looked at me for a minute, then he scanned the area again. Content for the moment that we were along, he rested his head down again on the top of the door and sighed this long agonizing sigh. You’d have thought I was asking him to squat down in the display window of Macy’s and take a shit…Mid-day on Christmas Eve!


“Do you have a better plan?”
“Nooooo...”
“Well, let’s try it.”
I reached for the back of his underwear.
“What about the needles that don’t come off with my underwear?” He asked me.
I just looked at him.


At that point I realized that I would have to pick them off my son with the tweezers. They were small needles; hard to see. the biggest ones were 1/4 inch and very, very thin. I was going to have to squat down and pick them out of my son’s ass... ...and then turn him around and pick them out of anywhere else I found them.


“I’ll have to pick them out...” I told him bluntly. Now it was my turn to look around and see if anyone was around. the monkey had a friend.


It was kinda weird but I felt kinda like giggling. I felt really funny knowing that I might have to get down on my knees in front of my naked son and be that close to his privates. Maybe even touch them.
I wondered if he would let me do that. What if he wouldn’t? If HE couldn’t pick them out and he wouldn’t let me do it... ...I would have to try and get him in the truck , bring him home and hope a shower might do it or…take him to the Emergency Room.
Then I thought, “Suppose he starts to get hard?”
The thought made my stomach feel funny. At first I thought it was kind of amusing, then... I was amazed I had even thought of such a thing.
“Maybe we should just go to the ER.” I thought briefly.


“Are we gunna do this.” Steven sounded pretty miserable.
“Sure, you ready?”
“Yeah, I guess...” He said as he turned towards the open door; his back to me.
I let my hands slide into my son’s underwear very slowly. I felt the backs of my hands against the hard cheeks of his ass.
“Ouch... ...ouch... ...ow...” Steve squirmed around as we both slid our hands into his briefs. I could feel the odd cactus needle poking my hands as well.
“You Ok?” I asked him.
“Yeah... ...yeah... ...let’s just get them off Mom, the needles are poking me everywhere. Shit...”
“Everywhere...” I thought. “Wow. This is gunna be interesting.”


We pulled the material out and away from his body and slowly began to work them down.
“Easy Mom.”
Steve kept his vigil, surveying the surrounding area and the road that led to the dunes.
“I am Sweetie.”
As I bent down to lower his briefs to the ground, his ass came into full view. His ass moved so close to my face as he bent over pulling the front of his underwear down, that my cheek almost brushed against his skin. As his knees bent... ...I could see his balls hanging down between his legs. the sight took me by surprise. I hadn’t seen any BALLS in quite some time.


He stepped out of his briefs and looked over his shoulder at me and then browsed around again…Still no sign of anyone.


I took his briefs and threw them in the back of the trailer. I figured I’d just throw them away when we got home. When I turned back to my son, he stood with his front facing the open door and his back side towards me. He looked pretty strapping; a good bit older than 15 from this angle.
{I figured that was just the lonely divorcee throwing her two cents in.}


I stood up behind Steve and tried to comfort him a little.
“Don’t worry Steve. Hardly anyone comes up here once it starts to get dark.”
We both knew that was just wishful thinking. I didn’t think it was such a big deal. I figured if anyone came up here, they’d park as far away from us as the parking area would allow. Certainly granting us enough time and privacy to at least get my son into the truck with the doors closed. I think Steven was more worried that someone might see him naked…with his MOM.


It was unlikely we’d meet up with someone that knew I was Steven’s mother. As I know it doesn’t sound very humble but I have a feeling, considering the looks I get from a lot of these young boys, much to their girlfriend’s dismay, that most guys pulling up now catching Steven naked with me…Well…They might consider him a pretty lucky k**.


“Have you ever been here at night?” He asked me.
“Well, no.” I confessed.
“Then how do you know no one ever comes up here at night?”
He had me there.
“Well…I suppose people that want a nice place to park and fool around, might figure this is a good a place as any.” I told him honestly.
“Moooom!”
I smiled a little and shrugged my shoulders.
“What? It is.”
I wasn’t sure what was getting into me.


The sun was going down fast. I figured I’d better get started or I would be doing this by flashlight…and we might not be alone while I was doing it.
I knelt back down to check his bottom for needles.
“How’s it look Mom?” He asked as he lifted his arm up and looked at me from around his ribs.
“It looks so cute Honey.” I told him smiling as I tried to make light of the whole situation.
“Mooooommmm... Jesus... ...Cut it out...”
“Sorry... ...I only see a few.” I told him, then asked him how the front looked.
“I’m not sure.” He said kind of troubled. “I really can’t see too good, let me feel.”
After a few seconds, he mumbled. “Shit. . .” There was a long pause.
“What?” I asked.
“I can feel some though...”
“Where?”
“...On my... ...You know, my thing.”


I couldn’t help it. I thought he was so cute the way he couldn’t say penis or dick. He had to say “My thing” in front of his mom. I’d only seen it a thousand times.
I couldn’t resist…“What ‘thing’ might that be Hun?
“Moooom! Jeeezzz!”
“Well jeez Steven.” I mocked him. “You’re almost 16 years-old, certainly you don’t have to refer to it as ‘your thing’ to me.”
“Well OK Mom... ...I think I have a few needles on my cock!” He told me, mocking me back.
“Steven!” I was a bit shocked.


I guess it made me realize that that was exactly what it was…A COCK. I can’t describe the feeling when you recognize that your son no-long has a “Pee-Pee”. Somewhere along the line it had gone from his Pee-Pee to his “Thing”, bypassed “Dick” and moved right along to “Cock”. And it Was too. From my vantage point, I could see just the very tip past his balls. That must be hanging pretty good to pass his balls, I thought. [A very un-motherly thought] I even found myself wanting him to turn around so I could see it.
At this point I wasn’t thinking sex…I was just curious…to see how much he’d… changed… over the years.


“I’m sorry mom, but you started it.”
“I know.” I admitted.
And he was right, I HAD started it. I obviously wasn’t taking this as seriously as my son.


I went back to work. I removed about ten needles from Steve’s backside. I was so close to him I could smell my son’s sweat. I didn’t find his musk unpleasant at all.


“I think I got them all Steve. Tell me if this hurts”
I took the palm of my hand and very softly and slowly slid it over his thigh. I didn’t feel anything and he didn’t scream, so I figured we were OK on the thigh..
“Feel Ok?” I asked.
“Uhh, yeah.” He told me nervously.
“If there’s any in there you should feel them stick you when my hand goes over them.” I told him. “How ‘bout this?” I asked as I let my hand softly slide to my son’s muscular butt. I felt him tense up.
]
I thought that I was doing that to see if we could see if there were any cactus needles in his butt, but when I let my hand glide over his ass for the second time... ...I think I might have done it because I liked the way it felt. At that very moment... ...something changed in me. I felt like things had become…different.


“Does that feel OK Steve?” I asked him softly. I noticed that my tone had slightly changed. As I heard myself say it... ...I felt funny…Odd. I wasn’t sure what I meant when I asked or how he would take it. I felt conflicted but compelled.
“Ummm... ...Yeah Mom.” He told me. “It feels good...”


As he trailed off, I thought I heard a “Tone” in his voice as well. I glanced up and saw my son looking around his body at me again. When our eyes met... ...my stomach flipped again. For a second I saw the same thing in his eyes as I had heard in his voice. I think something changed for him too. I couldn’t believe it. I kept lightly moving my hand over his ass cheeks; first this way and then that way. First one cheek…and then the other.


At this point I realized my nipples were actually getting taut under the material of my bathing suit top. I immediately looked down to see if it was noticeable. It was. My tits were pretty big and they pushed hard against the material. I wondered if that was something that Steve would pick up on.
Wow, I thought to myself. Where the hell was this coming from?


I reached into the First Aid kit again and pulled out an antiseptic wipe. I opened it and began to gently rub it over my son’s thigh and ass cheeks. I spent way too much time doing that and I doubt that went unnoticed by my son.
He jerked his butt, “It’s cold...” He whispered down to me.


Then...The moment had arrived. I swallowed…
“I guess I better check the front...” I told my son from my squatting position. I tried to sound like it was no big deal, like going shopping or mentioning the errands I had to run. I hoped I was pulling it off.
I watched his eyes searching the grounds, checking for company. We were alone at the far side of the parking area and we were running out of light fast.
He lowered his head and turned around slowly, shyly. As he turned, his “Thing” came into view. I drew a quick breath, cleared my throat, and quickly shifted my eyes to the ground as if I’d dropped something, looking for nothing in particular, I searched the ground. I was shocked at my reaction.
I was kneeling in front of my naked son, his “Thing” hung soft out of a small bush of brown pubic hair only a foot and a half away from my face.
His ball sack was big and hung down between his legs like a proud bull, cradling his soft dick. It was maybe four inches long and the loose skin around it snuggled up to his cockhead like it was wearing a little turtleneck sweater. Under other circumstances it might have been cute. But considering the surprising twitch I felt between my legs…CUTE may not be the right word.


“Do you see them Mom?”
At first I thought he was talking about his balls. I almost told him “Yes, of course I see them, they’re really big.” but my son’s voice reminded me of what I was supposed to be doing.
“Ummmm, Yeah Hun. A few...”


I placed one hand on his thigh to steady myself as I squatted and began plucking out the needles that I saw on the front of his thighs. Slowly I moved higher and higher up the front of his legs to each side of his dick. I saw a few on the edge of his pubic area. I let my hand slide up my son’s thigh and used my fingers to move the hair out of the way so I could pluck the tiny spears from his skin. I felt him jerk back a little bit when my fingers moved through his pubic hair.


“Did I hurt you?”
“Umm, no.”
“Then hold still.” I told him as what I hoped sounded like a concerned mother.


For some reason it seems important to me to mention…I’d never had an impure thought regarding my son. the closest I’d ever had to a “Sexual” thought was to wonder if he was into girls yet and if he masturbated. And that was some years back. I didn’t know where all this was coming from.


I looked up at him and saw that he was staring down at me pretty intensely.
“You OK?” I asked. “Should I stop?”
I thought he might be freaking out until he told me ‘no’.
“No... …I mean… …Ya gotta get’em, right?” He asked me with a look on his face that I couldn‘t figure. “I’m good...” He added after a few seconds.


Twenty-two all together…Twenty-two needles on the front of his legs and in his pubic area. With those gone, I let my hand gently rest on my son’s bare hip to keep my balance. I looked up at Steve. His eyes were glued to my face.
“Steve...”
“Uh...yeah Mom.”
“I’m gunna have to check between your legs.” I told him. “…and your... ...thing too.” I added.
I waited for him to stop me or say something.
“Ok...” Was all he said.
“Tell me if I hurt you.”
He just shook his head with these tiny little shakes and looked around the truck again nervously.


I held the tweezers in one hand and let my other hand slide from his hip to his thigh.
“Spread your legs a little Honey.”
I couldn’t help but smile. I felt giggly. It sounded so funny. That was surely a sentence I’d never expected to say to my son.
Steve looked down at me and complied without saying anything. I apologized for the smile.


“You think this is funny, don’t you?” He asked, not sounding very pleased.
“No Honey. Not really.”
My hand moved gently…Maybe too gently…to the inside of his thigh.
“Feel OK?”
He shook his head nervously. “Um-hum”
I held his gaze for a second. It looked like he wanted to say something but nothing came out of his mouth.
“What?” I asked.
“Nothing.” He said and checked around again.


I went back to my task. I checked the inside of one thigh…Nothing.
I gently rubbed the palm of my hand over the area in question, as I’d done to each place I’d already inspected. With the confirmation of no more needles, I slowly wiped his inner thigh clean with a cool antiseptic wipe. I could feel that he was holding his breath. I glanced up expecting to find him making sure the coast was clear or staring down at me with a nervous, uncomfortable look in his eyes. But his eyes were closed and I could feel a low rumbling coming from deep in his chest, finding its way to the hand that now caressed the inside of his strong thigh.
I would like to say that I was checking, or even cleaning his inner thigh…But that’s not the way it felt to me. And it was obviously not the way it felt to Steven either.


I took a deep breath, “Now the other side.” I warned him. I did the same thing to the other side. Four or five little hair splinters and I was sliding my hand over his nice skin in search of the straggler. This search seemed to take even longer this time.


I looked up, still allowing my hand to glide in slow, small circles from just above his knee, up along his inner leg and around to the cheek of his butt.
“Feel anything?” I asked.
Of course I meant any cactus needles, but my voice had somehow become more of a soft, sultry whisper. I believe Steven noticed as well. There was a long pause while he seemingly contemplated the question.
“Yeah, no…I mean no needles.” He finally mumbled before searching the parking-lot once more.
“Still clear?” I asked knowing full well the answer. I knew that if anyone was coming up the road that Steven would have been running around in circles, waving his arms in the air looking for the fire exits.
“Hum-huh.”



“I’m gunna check your COCK now.” I tried to make it sound light, perhaps even a little mocking but I couldn’t seem to muster the smile that should have gone along with it, which make it sound more….naughty than humorous. He had no response for me.


I put the tweezers on the front seat and slid my hand closer to his dick. I reached out delicately and pinched the tip of his soft, thin penis with my thumb and forefinger to begin my inspection.
He jerked back a little bit, pulling his dick from my measly grasp, “Mom?”
I glanced up, “Hold still Sweetie.” I told him. “I’ll try not to hurt you.”


I’m pretty sure that’s not what he was worried about.


I reached for his dick again; nibbling on my bottom lip and pinched the tip, the way one might pick up a used tissue or a little something they didn’t really care to touch. But that certainly wasn’t the case here. I didn’t seem to mind this a bit.


As my fingers made contact again, I looked up at Steven. He was staring down at me, doing the same thing I was doing…Biting his lip.
“It’s OK.” I tried to assure him, not really knowing how much truth there was to the statement.
The mother in me said it was fine…I was helping; this was my job. But the feeling in my stomach and the warmth that had begun to settle between my legs made me wonder what I was really doing here. the hardness of my nipples only provided another reason to wonder. I was liking this…A lot…Way more than I should have.



“You OK?”
“Um-hum.”
I mustered a smile again and continued.


He sucked in a quick breath when I leaned in even closer to examine his balls. I carefully moved the fingers of my other hand over his ball sack. I felt him jerk back again. My face was right next to his dick and I’m pretty sure it didn’t go unnoticed.
I glanced up to find Steve staring down at me, momentarily forgetting all about his relentless search for anyone that might….A little while ago I might have said “…anyone that might SEE…” maybe even “…anyone that might INTERRUPT…” but now I think the word CATCH seemed more appropriate. …his relentless search for anyone that might catch us.


“Am I hurting you?”
“No.” He told me adamantly. “Not at all.” He added in a much lower tone, closer to a whisper.


I let go of his ball sack, leaned back steadying myself on the open door; the tip of his dick still in my possession, and looked up at my son. I wished I could read his mind. I stared at him for a long second.
“You OK?”
“Yeah-No-I’m fine. . .” He told me then quickly scanned the parking lot.


I went back to what I was doing. I leaned in and cupped his balls, moving them side to side as I examined them. I was very thorough. Very, very thorough. I saw two tiny cactus needles in the wrinkles on his ball sack, retrieved the tweezers and carefully plucked them out.
“Did I hurt you?” I asked him. He just shook his head ‘no’ and then checked around the truck again before settling down to watch me.


I checked his balls slowly with my eyes; extremely aware of the head of his dick between my fingers the entire time.
“Let me know if you feel anything.” I told him as I gently let my fingers slide over the skin of his ball sack. I looked up at Steve and his eyes were fixed on me.
“What?” I asked again.
This time he smiled.
“What?”
“Nothing, it’s just that this is. . .kinda. . .”
“Kinda what?”
“Well, I never expected. . .you know.”
“Never expected what Steve?”
“Well…I never expected to see you. . .you know. . . down there.” He told me with an odd look on his face. I watched as the smile slowly drifted away and his expression turned more…subdued…like when you drift off point and forget your train of thought.


His comment struck me kind of funny and made me realize that evidently I wasn’t the only one that thought of this little encounter as. . . . . .more than medical.
“Are you implying that I might be doing something besides administering first-aid?” I asked lightheartedly. I tried hard not to smile; fully aware that I still held the head of my son’s dick with my fingers.


“No-No. I mean…I didn’t mean. . .”
“Calm down Sweetie. I’m just teasing.” I told him.


I thought about the times I’d looked up at a man from this position before. Men seemed to really enjoy it. And quite frankly, I’ve seen a few pictures that my ex. had taken of me doing exactly that and I thought I looked pretty sexy.


“Maybe you shouldn’t think so highly of yourself.” I thought, “ That was a long time ago.”
Then...
I felt it move. It tugged at my fingers, as if it were pulling away from me, then twitched.
I tried to ignore it.


“Do your balls feel Ok?” I asked him as I went back to the task at hand. He shook his head ‘yes’ slowly.
“I have to check everywhere... “ I nodded my head towards his dick. “...Ok?”
He shook his head again and I let his large balls slide out of my hand to get another antiseptic wipe, my eyes never leaving his dick.
It twitched again. And once again my stomach fluttered.


It looked like his dick was responding to my touch but the look on his face told me he was trying hard not to let it happen.
I could have stopped... ...but I didn’t. I opened another antiseptic wipe and started to softly rub his balls with the tissue.
“Mom?”
I looked up, waited for him to continue, but he didn’t. He looked like he might be in pain.
“Does it hurt?”
I was pretty sure it didn’t. I believed he was just embarrassed by the fact that he was getting aroused. His mother squatting down in front of him, in her skimpy jean shorts and bathing suit top, with her hard nipples pushing at the thin material, was having a reaction and he was trying so hard not to let it happen.


I should be telling you that’s where it ended, that I just stopped, but that wasn’t the case. This was the time that I should have realized that this whole thing had gotten out of control, that I should be ashamed of myself for the way I was acting, the turn my thoughts had taken, the pleasure that I was feeling, the place I found myself…But none of that happened.


“Steve...”
“Yeah...”
I let the tip of his penis fall from my grasp, “Should I stop?” I asked softly, desperately hoping he wouldn’t tell me I should.
He licked his dry lips, whispered ‘n-no’ timidly and looked around as if making sure no one heard him.


“Ya know Steven…” I whispered to him from my squatting position near his dick, one hand on the front of his thigh, the elbow of my other arm resting on one knee, the wipe still in my hand.
I took a second, “…It would be a lot easier to check your... ...your dick...” I paused again while I considered my words, “ ...if maybe you just let it happen.” I told him matter-of-factly, fully aware of the implications as I squatted in front of my naked son waiting for a response.


“Let what happen?” He asked a bit surprised and perhaps I heard a small measure of denial as well. Perhaps he’d realized I’d noticed the twitch between his legs or maybe because he was trying so hard not to get an erection…but realized he was failing.


“Just let it get hard.” I told him like it was some sound advice pasted down from mother to c***d generation after generation. I raised the Antiseptic wipe up and cupped his ball sac as if to prove that it was a good idea.
It was quite obvious to me that my agenda had changed a bit. I wondered if he had noticed too.
His mouth dropped open and he immediately looked around the area like a bank robber poking his head out the front door of the bank plotting his escape, then his eyes shifted down to me again.


“Mom... ...But..”
I waited for him to continue... ...but he fell silent.
I had crossed the line…a long time ago so I let my hand softly wander his balls
Slowly…………… sterilizing… soothing…fondling…caressing {One of those} as I talked to him.
“If it’s hard Steve...” I began, “...I’ll be able to see all of it, I mean, all the skin…unwrinkled.” I told him.
There was a good bit of truth there. I couldn’t see all of the skin if there were tiny folds that might hide any of those hateful needles. I couldn’t touch his dick to ‘’check’’ to ‘’sanitize’’ until I could see ALL of it.


“I’m afraid there might be a spur in one of the wrinkled parts.” I told him as I let a single fingertip touch the turtleneck behind the head of his dick to show where I was talking about.
“But Mom...” My son looked down at me as he visibly tried to ignore my touch; tried to keep his dick from getting hard.
“Wouldn’t that be... ...wrong?” He asked. His eyes begged me to say the word “No”.
“It’s Ok Steve. I know you’re embarrassed and I know you feel funny…”
“Don’t you?”


I swallowed, “Well sure…My fingers held his soft ball sac and very lightly squeezed… I almost lost my train of thought…But no matter how we might feel... I rubbed and nursed his large balls with the moist wipe ...this has to be done. We have to make sure there aren’t any more needles, right?” I asked him.
Figuring I’d give him a way out if that was truly what he wanted, I gave him a choice, “…Unless you think maybe your good enough to get your pants on now and we can get out of here. Maybe you could just get in the shower when we get home and hope that…”


“Ga-head.” He cut me off. It would seem he wanted me to continue with my “First Aid”.
“You sure?”
“Yeah, ga-head.”
I fell quiet, more than happy to resume my motherly duty, letting my fingers caress each nut in turn with the damp toweled that smelled of alcohol. I reached up with my other hand and took his penis tip between my finger tips again as I’d done before.


“Besides Sweetie…once I start to check you to see if there are any needles down here... ...I don’t think you’re gunna be able to keep it from getting hard anyways, do you?”


And it was the truth. If I knew “Guys”, no matter what else did or didn’t happen, him getting hard was the inevitable…Unless I was once again thinking too highly of myself.
“I... ...I don’t know if...You know”
“If what?” I asked my son quietly, most of my interest remaining between his legs.
“If I can... ...you know?”
“You mean, get hard?” I asked with some jesting.
He shook his head real fast up and down. I smiled up at him.
“What, because I’m your mom?”
“Well…Well yeah.” He whispered and scrutinized the surrounding area.
“Really?” I asked, willing to bet he was wrong, knowing full well the process had already begun.
I slid the soft tissue over his balls as I moved real close to him. Close enough that he could feel my breath on him. I watched and felt his dick twitch again.
“I can see that it’s kinda moving by itself already Sweetie.”
He looked embarrassed.
I thought that maybe I could help this along.


I dropped the alcohol tissue on the ground and cupped his balls in my bare hand again.
“You like this... ...don’t you Steven...” I whispered softly to his dick.
He looked all around urgently and then back down at his mother squatting between his legs caressing his balls, breathing on him. He shook his head yes.
“Just relax then.” I whispered. “Here, maybe this will help...”


I gently let his dick slip from my grasp, still caressing the new toy I’d found hanging between his legs, I brought my finger up to my mouth, and wet the tip of it with my tongue. His dick hung limp in front of me but a tiny bit longer than it was a few minutes ago. I took my wet fingertip and touched my son’s piss slit, being careful not to touch anywhere else that cactus needles might be hiding and I made tiny circles as my warm breath blew over him.


“Holy crap, Mom!”
He took a quick breath held his it, and stood there frozen.


I could see his dick starting to move freely of its own will. Waking from this sorry slumber my son tried his best to impose.
“That’s it Steven...” I whispered. “...Just let it happen... ...let it get hard.”
“Ok... ...Ok Mom, but…..” He trailed off nervously and looked around again to make sure no one was around to see what was happening.
Within a few seconds his dick started to get hard. the thought that I was purposely getting my son’s dick hard sent a wave of heat rolling through me, the likes of which I’d never known. I took in a deep breath and steadied myself.
There was no k**ding myself, I knew exactly what I was doing. There was no first-aid going on here, no nursing of any kind. There was nothing motherly about this at all.


“There-ya-go.” I cooed.
Another minute and it stuck straight out from his pubic hair about six, almost seven inches long. I was very surprised at how thick it got; much thicker than I would have expected. {As if I had ever expected to be in this particular position doing anything like this}
Realizing that this wasn’t just all play, I reluctantly stopped my fondling and began to inspect his hard dick for cactus needles.
I looked up at my son, “Do you feel anything?” I asked him. the question surprised him.


“I mean do you feel anything like a cactus needle sticking you?” I smiled up at him.
“Down at the very bottom...” He told me.
As I looked closer, I saw two needles at the base of his penis. I retrieved the tweezers and plucked them out and continued to look. I couldn’t see any more.


I looked up at Steve again and told him,
“Tell me if you feel anything when I do this.”
“MOM...”
He was nervous. He knew what I was about to do. I had done it to his leg, to his ass and to his balls as well. I was going to rub my hand over his “THING” now to see if there were any needles I might have missed. He looked all around again. To look at him you might had though he had one leg in a trap and was giving some serious thought to chewing it off to get away.
“You OK?”
“I’m…I…It’s…”
“Want me to stop?”
“No!” he said almost before I finished asking.


I could have asked him to do this himself. He could have told me that he was capable of doing it as well. None of that happened. I think at this point, he wanted me to do this as much as I wanted too. My son stood in front of me and watched me as my hand slowly reached for his erection.


I slid one finger over it, barely touching its hardness. I could feel and see that his dick was beginning to pulse with his heartbeat. It no longer looked like my son’s “Thing”. It looked like a “Cock” now; a hard, thick, aroused cock.
I took two fingers and slowly began to glide them over the top of my son’s dick. Slowly, softly I let my fingers caress his cock. I moved my fingers to one side and then the other, along the top then along the bottom. I was very methodical.


I looked up at Steven as I did this. His eyes were fixed on my hand as I worked it gently over and all around his, now extremely hard dick.


“God Mom...”
“Hurt?”
“Nnoooo!”
“Ok so far?” I asked.
His eyes met mine. He shook his head “Yeah” and then took another quick glance around trying to maintain his guard but finding it very difficult. I could feel his legs quivering as I slid one hand up and down on his thigh; a short path up and down.


I moved my fingers to the bottom of my son’s dick and let them lightly slide all the way back up to the head. A trip that seemed to be getting longer as time went on. A moan escaped his mouth and he quickly tried to suck it back in, but the damage was done. There was no doubt, he couldn’t hide the fact that he liked what I was doing. This , in turn, motivated me, encouraged me. I looked up at him and smiled a quiet, knowing smile.


“It looks like it’s not so difficult to get a hard-on in front of your Mom after all, Huh?”
He didn’t answer. “Huh?” I pushed.
“You’re really pretty!” He blurted out, as if that was some secret he’d sworn, given his solemn oath, not to ever reveal. In spite of everything, I felt myself blush.
“Thank you.” Was all I could say. I smiled and he smiled back


“It’s harder trying not to get one I think.” He blushed as he said it to me.
The way he said it or maybe just his tone made me wonder. So I stuck my neck out a little further, {Any further and there was a strong possibility my neck might not support my head}
“Hum, sounds like this might not be the first time I’ve gotten you hard Sweetie?”
I could tell the statement embarrassed him but I really wanted to know and this seemed like a good time to ask.
“So have I?”


“I can’t help it Mom.” He tells me kind of defensively almost as if I’ve somehow f***ed this confession from him.
“It’s Ok Steve...” I whispered looking at his hard dick, watching my fingers slide up and down its length, both of us knowing now that my inspection as gone on way to long. “It’s nice to know that I can still make someone excited.” I told him somewhat pathetically.


“You do...A lot” My son told me as his breathing got a little bit quicker and he once again took note of who might be coming down the road.
“I think you do it to my friends. . . . . .You know, give them boners I mean.” He made clear. He was becoming a fountain of information. Teasing his hard dick seemed to have loosened his tongue a bit too.
“Really? And how would you know that?” I asked curiously, looking up from his dick.
“Well…They say stuff about you all the time...” He told me shyly.


I was pleasantly shocked. Shocked and intrigued. My fingers rested on the tip of his dick and waited to see how this would play out.
“Really?” I asked kinda flattered.
I knew I shouldn’t have but I liked knowing that someone thought I was sexy enough to give them boners.


Dusk was on us now and the light was dim, but yet there I was, still squatting in front of my son.
“Hum, I’d like to talk about that some more, maybe later. But right now we’re losing light.”
I went back to ‘’examining’’ my son. I wanted to continue playing but had now understood this wasn’t the time or the place.
“I don’t see any more needles... ...does it feel like I’ve missed any?” I asked, my fingers making one last trip to the base of his dick.
“Mom!”
“Yeah Honey. . .”
“It... ...It feels pretty good.”
Well, I’d figured it had, but I wasn’t really expecting the announcement. My eyebrows went up, surprised by his honesty and his willingness to…share.


I felt my pussy quiver when my son told me it felt good. Forgetting {Or simply not caring} where we were, I slowly closed my two fingers and my thumb around my son’s hard dick and very, very slowly began to move my hand back and forth over his hard shaft. I guess what I’m trying to say is; I started to jerk my own son off.


“Oh Jeeesss...” Steve’s head jerked in circles over the top of the truck trying to look everywhere at once. I felt his body stiffen and tense even more than it had already been.
“Does this feel good too?” I asked, sounding the way I felt; like a slut.
“Yeah, yeah it does.“ He confessed, his eyes never ending the search.
“Do you want me to stop Steven?”
“Mom... ...suppose… …someone…” He pushed into my hand. He looked down into my eyes. “…Someone could see us?” He whispered.


The question made me shudder. I found the thought of somebody “Catching” us oddly stimulating…Very exciting. I hadn’t realized that might be something I might find so stimulating.
I curled another finger around my son’s hard dick and continued to slowly masturbate him.
“Do you want me to stop then?” I asked again as I looked up at him from between his legs.
There was a time I could have asked his father to buy me a brand new pink Mercedes convertible from a place almost just like this and I would have been driving with the wind blowing through my long blonde hair the very next day.
He looked down at his mother stroking him and chewed his lip. I could feel him pushing into my hand a little as I moved my hand over his cock. the motion had gone from tentative to sensual in a very short time. All of this had gone from medical to sexual in record breaking time. Although I have to admit, I’m not really sure what the old record was.


“No... ...No Mom... …Don’t stop...”
I watched my own hand as I stroked Steven’s dick. I felt my pussy getting so hot. I couldn’t believe what I was doing and was even surprised that this was something Steven would WANT me to do.
“How did I get here?” I asked myself. I had never thought about my son this way before. We had set out this morning to go dirt bike riding and now here I was...
…actually loving the way his hard dick felt in my hand, knowing full well what was going to happen if I kept stroking his cock.


M nipples ached now. I wanted to touch them. I wanted to touch myself. I wanted to finger myself. I couldn’t believe how fast this was all escalating. Once it had taken a sexual overtone, it took on a life and momentum of its own. I wanted to finger myself right here in front of my own son. the thought made my pussy burn and throb even more. I leaned in closer to Steven’s dick. Things were becoming…had become…hard to control.


“Does it feel good Steve? Does it feel good when I do this to your cock?” I asked him in a voice he’d probably never heard before.
I had lost control. I looked up at Steve and waited for an answer as I tightened my grip on his hard dick and began to move my hand faster.
He was looking all around. That was good. As long as he was the look-out... ...I could probably get away with touching myself.
I let my hand slide down to the front of my shorts and trace over my hot cunt. I could feel the heat right through the flimsy crotch of my jean shorts. I stared at Steven’s dick as my fingers traced over the outline of my pussy.
The more I did this the more excited I got. I whispered up to my son.
“Steve... ...Want me to blow you?”
I don’t think I really expected a response. I think I just said it to hear myself say it.
“Oh my God, you’re k**ding!?!” I heard him ask as I opened my mouth and moved my lips closer to Steven’s hard dick.


I felt a surge of fire burn though me. It felt like I was actually going to cum. Just as I felt the tip of my son’s cock touch my lips... ...I knew I would cum before he did.
I felt him pull back. I moved forward to take him in my mouth in spite of this unexpected change of heart. the time to stop me had come and gone.
“MOM!...” He started to say something and I opened my mouth and closed my lips around his dick.
“MOM!!!” He pulled his cock away from me.
I thought, Oh-My-God! He was freaking out. He had never seen me like this and I’m sure never expected to. I knew I had gone too far; way, way too far.


“I see lights coming down the road Mom.”
I got up quickly to look. He was right. There was a set of head lights coming down the road to the parking area. It wasn’t really that dark yet. Thank god he had his lights on.
I reached in the back seat and grabbed the pair of pants I had brought for Steven. I threw them to him.
“Here, put your pants on Steve.”
I felt like I was hurrying my boyfriend out the back door as my parents came in the front. the car was still a long ways away from us so I was confidant they couldn’t see anything.
“Stay calm Steve. They can’t see us yet.” I assured him.


He put his pants on and hopped in the front seat. By this time I was around the truck and in my seat with the door shut. I was starting the truck as Steven was reaching in the back seat for a shirt. He was dressed and calm in plenty of time. the car pulled up and parked at the other end of the parking area.
“It’s probably just a young couple looking for some privacy.” I told my son as I cut a sly look at him.
“Yeah, probably coming up here to make out and stuff...” He said back with a smile on his face.
“...And stuff.” I repeated with a smile of my own and turned out of the parking area.



We were pretty quiet for the first ten or fifteen minutes of the ride home. I was the one that broke the silence.
“Steve, have you ever had a girl do…what I was doing to you?”
He just looked straight ahead and told me no.
“Have you ever done it to yourself?”
“Mom...” He looked out the side window.
“Steve... ...it’s Ok. Everyone masturbates.” I told him.
He turned his head towards me...
“Do you?” He asked.
I should have expected it.
“Well, as a matter of fact... ...yes, sometimes I do. Especially since your father left.” A burst of honesty on my part.


His eyes got big.
“To be honest with you Steven, I was about to stick my hand down the front of my shorts when that car pulled up.”
“You’re k**ding... ...Really?” My son asked with such enthusiasm in his voice. It was like finding out your best friend got a new bike for X-mass too.


“What? Do you think I‘m too old to still enjoy things like that?”
“Well, no... ...I guess not... it’s just that....”
“Just what?”
“I guess I just never really thought you’d do stuff like that... ...not really.”
“I thought you said I’ve gotten you hard before and that your friends have said stuff about me?”
“Well, I did... ...They have said stuff... ...You have made me hard... ...I mean... ...I mean that I didn’t think you... ...played with yourself.” Steven was nervous, trying to stay on the path.


“Well... ...I do.” I told him. Then I thought about it for a minute.
“I guess I have to... ...I don’t have anyone to do it for me.” I told him. the sad truth settled us into a quiet, somber moment.


After a while, Steven eyed me for a second and then told me shyly, “I have a few times, I guess.” He confessed.
“That’s Ok Steve. Like I said, everybody does it at one time or another.” That seemed to put his mind at ease.


We remained quiet for a few more minutes. I wanted to ask him about his friends and what they had said about me. I wanted to ask him what he thought about what I’d said to him before we were interrupted; about me wanting to blow him.
When I thought about that... ...my pussy got really warm again. I was amazed. Not only had I started to give my son a hand-job... ...but I told him I wanted to blow him as well. And I actually had it in my mouth for a second too. My coochie twitched as I recalled what it felt like. I would have been sucking his dick right now had it not been for that car coming. I could feel my pussy getting wetter as I thought about that.


I began to wonder if the moment had passed. Had the chance come and gone? I glanced at my son’s crotch. I couldn’t tell if he was still hard or not. I wondered if I would have the nerve to start that fire again. Would he be receptive if I did? He seemed like it, but I couldn’t be sure.
I knew what I had done was wrong. I just hoped that I hadn’t made a mistake that would change the way we acted or felt towards each other.


We pulled into the drive way and I turned off the truck.
“What do you say we unload the trailer tomorrow?” I suggested to my son. I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable about what I’d done now.
“Yeah... ...That’s fine Mom.”
We both sat in the truck and silently looked around for a few uneasy minutes.
“Steve... ...Are you Ok?” I asked him.


I was concerned. I hoped he wasn’t feeling bad or uncomfortable for something that I had pushed him into.
“Yeah Mom. I’m good...”
He looked like he had more to say.
“Buuuut...” I encouraged him along and then braced myself.
“Well...” He moved around uneasy in his seat.
“What is it honey?”
I was waiting for my young son to tell me how wrong it was to do what I had done.
“I... ....I wish that car hadn’t come up on us is all.”


I sighed and smiled at my son. I have to admit, I was somewhat relieved to hear him say that.
“You liked what I was doing to you, huh?”
He looked shyly down into his lap and shook his head yes. I took a deep breath, rubbing my hands aimlessly on the steering wheel.
“Would you……like to go in the house now and I’ll……finish what I started?”
Steven jerked his head up like I’d thrown a cooler of ice water on him.
“Really!?!”


To say my son looked thrilled was to say that Orville and Wilber Wright had a good idea. …It didn’t quite cover it. . You’d think I just gave him a credit card and turned him loose in the Motor Cross store.
“You’d do that?” He asked me wide-eyed excited.
“Sure... ...If you want me to.”
“I do Mom... ...I do…but...”
“But what Steven?”
` He looked around again and then whispered to me as if someone might hear.
“Can we do it right here in the truck?”
I was shocked, shocked and excited by his request.
“You mean right here in the front seat…in front of our house?”
“Not exactly...” He told me.
I didn’t quite know where he was going with this.
“What do you mean Honey?”
“Can we do it like we were before?”


I was a little confused until Steven opened his door and stepped outside of the truck. He stood where he stood when we were parked at the sand dunes.
“You mean...”
My heart started beating a thousand times a second as I watched my son slowly begin to unbutton his pants. I had a hard time swallowing when he slide them down to his knees. Was this really happening? With the light of the open door, I could see his hard thick cock sticking straight out. It was my turn to look around now to see if anyone could see us.


Our nearest neighbors were pretty far away…Too far… to see what Steven and I were actually about to do. Our house was somewhat far off the road and there were trees and shrubs that lined the front of the property that would make it very hard for anybody to see what we were doing. But where the driveway met the road... ...it was wide open. I supposed that someone would have to drive by awfully slow to even have a chance at seeing what we were doing.


But if someone were to pull up into the driveway... ...there was a good chance they would be able to see what I was doing to my son before I could stop and he could pull up his pants. I have to admit, that was one of the things that turned me on when I was stroking Steven’s dick at the sand dunes. I guess it had turned him on as well.


I got out of the truck, walked around the front end and stopped next to Steven. My pussy was red hot as I looked at his hard dick just waiting there for me. I looked around nervously and then squatted down in front of Steven with a girlish smile on my face.
“I can’t believe this.” I said out loud as my hand reached for my son’s hard cock. We both moaned as my fingers closed around his dick. I slowly started to jerk my son off again.
“Keep a look out Baby.” I told him as I stroked his nice hard dick.
I felt my pussy aching again. It throbbed and pulsed as my hand worked Steven’s cock. It was crying for attention…Soon it would be screaming.
I reached up and started to fondle his balls. His dick felt so hard in my hand and it had been a long time since I’ve enjoyed that feeling. I guess all the little pricklies were gone. I could see the head of his dick becoming wet with his pre-cum as it shined in the dim cab light of the truck. It made me wonder…
“When you masturbate, do you cum a lot.” I asked unashamed.
“Mooom?”
“Sorry. I guess I’ll find out soon enough.” I told him with a naughty smile.
“Oh my god!” He mumbled as he stood guard.


I moved my finger to the tip of his dick and made small circles again through the tiny droplets of pre-cum that oozed out of the little slit as I stroked him. He was starting to move his hips a little bit now and I’d noticed he’d tightened his grip in the door handle.
“That feel good Sweetie?”
“Yeah Mom. Jeez, it feels great.”
I stroked his dick slowly trying to milk as much pre-cum out as I could. I couldn’t get over how thick his dick felt in my hand…how good. I loved how hot it felt and how much my son really wanted me to do this. I began to jerk it a little faster.


“Oh Mom... ...God that feels so awesome.”
“Are you looking out Steven? Are you making sure we don’t get caught?” I cooed up to him.
I felt so dirty having to ask my son that. Here I was jerking him off in front of the house, asking him to watch out for people. It was an avenue I’d never explored before. It was so exciting.
“You’re so hard Honey.” I couldn’t help but tell him. I was getting so excited that I was beginning to tremble a little. I could feel it in my legs as I squatted in front of him by the open door. I was starting to lose control again.


I reached down and unsnapped my shorts.
“I’m going to play with myself Honey.” My breathing was heavy.
“I’m gunna make myself cum... ...I was so close before....” I whispered as I took a quick peek towards the street and slipped my hand into my shorts.
“Girls cum too?” He asked almost stunned.
I felt him sway in a slow but urgent dance and push into my hand with a little more feeling now. His hips were moving back and forth as I jerked him off.
“You bet they can.” I told him uninhibited, sure that he was gunna see for himself in just a few minutes.


After a minute or so my son leaned down and whispered,
“You said you wanted to blow me Mom... ...Do you still want to?”
His words made me shiver from head to toes. I couldn’t believe my ears. Hearing him say that to me brought me right up to the edge.
“Yes...” I moaned as my fingers strummed and pinched my swollen clit.
“Yes... …Oh my god… ...yes... ...I want to Baby. I want to blow you.” I told him as I leaned in closer to his dick. He was no longer my son. He was now a hard cock that I needed to suck. He was someone that was gunna give me his cum. No…He was someone I was gunna TAKE the cum I wanted from.


I closed my eyes, rubbed Steven’s hard cock all over my face as my orgasm leaped up and took hold of me with both hands. I couldn’t have cared less who drove up that driveway now. I rubbed the wet swollen head over my eyes, my cheeks, moaning, kissing and, breathing through my open mouth. My body quivered and shook as my fingers turned the key and opened the door to ecstasy. I had to drop to my knees and hold tight to Steven’s cock to keep from falling over as I drove my fingers into my sopping pussy. Afraid to seal my trashing mouth around Steven’s cock, I nibbled at it roughly and drew an urgent but precise design over my lips, spreading the precious few drops of cum over my lips like a bitter/sweet lipstick.


I came in my shorts, hard.
I could hear Steven gasping but if he’d actually said anything to me…I couldn’t say for sure.
“Mmmmmmm Hummmm... Yessssss...Oh Christ Yes!!!” I moaned as best I could, Steven’s dick pressed firmly against my lips.
Steven, no doubt, now knew for sure that girls can cum. That…or he might have thought his mother was having an aneurism. I’m sure they both looked and felt the same.



As my world slowly began to come back into focus, I looked up at my son. I had been neglecting him. For how long, I’m not sure. I knelt there on the driveway in front of him, one hand down my shorts and the other holding onto his cock for dear life. My mouth fell open, his cock pressed against my cheek, but no words came out. I just tried to breath, as my ass shook off the last of my orgasm. My pussy softly tugged and pulled at my fingers, each thrush giving way to a more genteel, more subdued tremble until there was just this pure sense of satisfaction…A kind of thickness that surrounded me, as I drenched my panties. I could hear the wet squishing sounds as my fingers stroked my tired coochie like a jockey strokes his winning mare after a good run.


He looked down at me, “Did you cum?”
I just smiled and shook my head as I slowly began to kiss his swollen cock head and move my hand back and forth once again.
“Sorry.” I whispered. I had no idea how long he’d watched me as I knelt on the asphalt in front of him by the open door of our truck.


No one was looking out. I was watching my son’s beautiful cock and he was watching me. Anyone could have walked right up on us right and neither one of us would have been the wiser. I admit, at that point in time... ...I didn‘t care.
I pulled my soaking wet hand out of my panties and slid my slippery fingers around his rigid dick; a warm, moist glove around his aching hardness.


“Oh my God Mom!!!”
“Mmmmmmmm…” I liked it as much as he did. “I wanna blow you now.” I told him with no qualms. I wanted to suck his dick. I wanted to make him cum. I wanted to taste it.
Steven moved his hips forward and I opened my mouth to take his cock inside my mouth.
We both moaned as I swallowed his dick all the way to his balls right there in the driveway. God I loved the feeling of having a hard cock in my mouth again and the unmentionable circumstances, the wrongness, the taboo of the union only helped to feed the lust.


I moved both my hands to my son’s ass and began bobbing my mouth over the entire length of his dick, from the very tip until his soft pubic hair tickled my nose. I looked up at him and him down at me. There was no lookout, not watcher. There was just his cock, my mouth and the chance that anyone could see what we were doing. the feeling was indescribable.


“Mom!!! Moooooommmmm!!!!”
My first thought should have been that someone was pulling into the driveway, but I felt Steven’s ass tighten and he lifted up onto his tip toes, one hand on my shoulder, the other white knuckled on the door frame. There was no doubt what was happening.


The first explosion of hot cum threw itself down my throat nearly choking me...The second shot out of his throbbing dick as I tried to recover. My lips held tight to the crown of his prick as it splashed the inside of my mouth with considerable f***e. I swallowed but there was just too much. I grabbed his cock as quick as I could and began jerking it; pumping him into my open mouth.
“OH God Mom!!! OH MY GOD!!!


There was no way I was going to swallow all of it. It came to fast and too much. It poured out over my bottom lip and ran down my chin. Unwilling to lose it all and sure there couldn’t possibly be much more, I closed my mouth around him again and sucked. I loved the feeling. I let my other hand find its way down my shorts again.
There I was... ...kneeling in my own driveway in front of my almost 16 year old son, sucking the cum from his dick while I fingered myself to another unbelievable orgasm. And, although I didn’t look hard, I found no shame or disgrace in what I was doing. I was loving it. the fact that it was wrong didn’t bother me one bit.


I must have swallowed three or four times before he stopped shooting cum in my mouth and down my throat. I continued sucking and mouthing his empty cock anyway. I let it pop out of my mouth just long enough to tell him, “Just keep watch. I want to do this ‘til I cum again, Ok?” I just wanted more. I had been denied for so long and now I wanted what I wanted.
He had no complaints.


“It will only take a minute Sweetie...” I told him like I was slipping out to the store for a loaf of bread. I closed my eyes, wrapped my lips around his cock again and caressed it with my tongue, licked up any traces of his thick cum, made love to his cock with my mouth…as I strummed my clit and rubbed my hungry pussy.


“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm...” I reached between Steve’s legs, cupped his ass in my hand and drew him to me as I sucked his cock back in my mouth and held it there, unmoving, frozen, a statue of lust as I came again.
When I finely let my son‘s limp cock slip out from between my wet lips, I was spent.
“I don’t think I ever came that hard.” I whispered.
Then, realizing where we were. I whispered,
“Pull your pants up.” I started to help him with the task. “Let’s go in the house Honey.” I stood up looking at both my hands in the dim light of the cab. “ ...We need a shower.” I told him as I licked his cum off of my chin.
Steve buttoned his pants, shut the truck door and followed me into the house. We had gotten away with it…So far



haa19692009@hotmail.com... Continue»
Posted by bigdick2012h 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 2966  |  
97%
  |  9

In the pool, 2 girl fixed and fucking a men

In the pool, fixed and fucked.


I was with friends at the pool, and looked at where to swim. When I was suddenly thrown into another pool. There was a problem, I could not swim. I tried again abe to get out of the pool, r that did not work. Finally, 2 lifeguard came, jumped into the water and rescued me. But I was not responsive.
The lifeguards took me out of the water, laid me on the stretcher and took me into a locked room. They are civil servants me until I was again accessible. They fixed me while I peed my pants. They pulled me out of my swimming gear and pulled me in a diaper. They told me the doctor's coming. min after 4o. The doctor was still not there, the lifeguards again phoned the doctor, but the latter said: "He only came in 1 hour, the two rescue swimmers Girls 18 and 19 years old. Francy was 18 years and Elke 19 years old. I said, please make me loose from my fixation, but they just laughed. They came to my couch where I was fixed. Francy me based on my diaper, which was now full again pissed. I said, let there please, I do not want that, but the two only said, here is what we want to do that. And we want to fuck you right now. Francis took my penis still in the wet diaper and pushed his penis was always up and down. I am, please do not scream. But it was the two girls do not care. Elke I took off my wet diaper, and took my hard penis as dirty as he was still in her mouth. She licked my penis bounce over the glans, so it was really wet. All at once I accidentally pissed off, and she swallowed it all. Francy said, so this will not, and took her hand and put it in my ass. I screamed in pain. But they fucked me mercilessly on in my ass. Elke sat on me and put my penis in your vagina and fucked me in passing through really hard. Elke Franzy on me and slammed me her fist in the ass. I cried, please, please, but they went. da Francy said we must hurry, like the doctor comes, the hour is over soon. As Elke said then I would not piss on him now. She turned to me and pissing me on my tail, then she came with your blazing Engen mouth with your thick lips, and enveloped my penis and licked my oak. I said now listen to at length, but no, she took my dick and blew it so hard to put my dick in your mouth until it stops, until my penis in your mouth and ran my sperm shoots out of your mouth on the lips. They pulled me back to darufhin a fresh diaper and broke me of my fixation. then came the doctor already. Francy and Elke told the doctor that they had to fix myself and I have eingepinkelt me. So you have a diaper put on me to be cautious. Then I was transported by ambulance.

by. T. Krömer... Continue»
Posted by Thilo1978 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 741  |  
40%
  |  1

First day on a new job

A few month ago I thought a cockloving slut like me could make some real good money
as a hooker. So I looked around for a whorehouse, in my city its not very hard too
find, they have commercials on cabs.

I asked for the manager, he looked at me and asked for my ID, I told him I was
s*******n, he said I should come back when I turn eighteen.

Last week I turned.

So I asked again and he agreed to give it a shot. But I have too pass a test he
mentioned. I flashed my titts and told him I will do anything.
He laughed and said: "No, not me. I'm a regular guy. You have to fuck one of the
doormen, a specific one, if you can handle him you can handle everyone."
I was a bit scared and said: "Erm... ok."
He called for the guy and a few minutes later a realy big, bald and muscular guy with
a lot of tattoos entered the room.
"Hey boss, you said you need me?"
"Yeah right, this girl wants to work for us. You know what to do, show no mercy."

The guy look at me and grinned.
"Sure boss."
He took my Hand, turned me around and gave me a soft slap on my ass.
"So whats your name?"
"Lena."
"My name is Tom, how old are you?"
"Eighteen."
"Oh, first time hooker?"
"Erm... yeah."
We left the managers office and walked upstairs.
"So you had a lot of cocks I guess?"
"Pretty many... I guess."
He knocked on a door and a few seconds later, a girl in lingerie opened.
"Hey sweetie, we need your room."
The girl looked at me, walked by and said "Don't be sad, it's nothing personal. He's
just doing his job."
I started to think that this was maybe not such a good idea.

He closed the door.
"Don't listen to her, she's trying too scare you, she doesn't like competition."
I relaxed a bit.
"So what should I do?"
Sudennlay he grabbed my shoulders and pushed me to the ground.
"Get on the floor you fuckin' slut!" he yelled.
I was on my knees and my head was in front of his crotch.
He grabbed my head and put it on his cock. It felt big, but through his pants I
couldnt feel enough.
After a few moments he realeased me and opened his belt, his pants dropped a bit.
"What you waiting for?!! Take it off whore!"
I pulled them down and saw his cock.

Now I understood what the Manager what he meant when he said, if you can handle him
you can handle everyone.


His cock was about 13 inches long and nearly 3 inches thick. And I wasn't even
completely hard. He took my hair and pulled my head back.
"Open your mouth!"
He put his cock deep into my mouth, I chocked but he didn't stop. His cock went realy
hard and he released me.
I took a deep breath and started to jerk his cock.
I spit on it to keep it wet, my pussy was getting wet too.
"Yeah, jerk it you filthy bitch!"
He slapped my face and yelled at me.
"Get up, I'm just gettin' started!"
I stood up.
"What now?"
"Take off your shirt!"
I slowly took off my shirt.
He slapped me again: "Faster! Get nacked you cunt!"
A tear ran down my cheek.
"Hey, you want the job or what?!!"
I nod.
He gagged on my neck.
"I can't hear you! DO YOU WANT THIS JOB?!!"
"Ye... Yes." I whispered.
"Good, so get your fuckin' cloth off, and get down on the floor."
I took all my cloth off and put myself on the floor.
I was scared and excited at the same time, I wanted too feel that thing inside of me.
He took off his shirt and pants. He was realy strong and in perfect shape.
He got on his knees and spread my legs wide, he started to lick my pussy and put
three fingers inside. I was so wet, I couldnt wait anymore.
"Yeah you filthy little slut, you want it, right?!!"
"Oh yes... please... fuck me!"

And then he started.

First he put just one inch slowly forward, I was happy he didn't start so fast. And
in a single second he put the whole thing inside.
I screamed in pain, begged him to stop and hit him on his back
He hold my hands down on the floor.
"Thats the way, just hold still, the pain will go away und you'll like it."
And he was right, he fucked me hard and fast and I came as hard as never before.
Suddenly he stopped.
"Get back an your knees."
I did so and he put his cock in my mouth.
"Make it wet, real wet."
Then he lifted me up and put me on the bed.
"Turn around so I can see your Ass."
"What? You wanna fuck my ass?"
"Sure, the whole thing. Now do as I told you!"
I turned around and he slapped my ass.
I know that it would hurt, but the excitement took over... again.
My puss was so wet and I nearly climaxed just about the idea of having this Monstercock in my ass, and than it happened.
The pain made me cry and I bit the pillow to pieces, but it felt so good I can't remember anything better.

Nearly ten minutes later he took his cock out of my ass, turned me around and shoot his load all over my face.

Best first day on a new job ever. ^^... Continue»
Posted by ANALena16 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 2438  |  
85%
  |  16

A day on Amy's Boat

A Day On Amy’s Boat by Katrina

If you've read my last story about what happened with me and Bobby at my backyard pool, you know that, after that experience, I now think about boys differently. How a smart girl with an aggressive attitude can dominate boys. With my new outlook on life and my new freedom after graduating from college, I planned on enjoying my last summer off before I finally jump in to the rat race and get a job.

Well, the first thing I thought about doing was seeing if I could get another boy to jerk off for me and maybe even bring my friends Renee and Amy along for the ride. Renee and Amy are your typical 22 year old college girls. They come from middle class families and did the usual college stuff at frat parties, but nothing out of the norm.

They both have had on and off boyfriends which fizzled once we all graduated and came back home. Amy was a normal looking girl, somewhat of a tomboy, I guess. She has short brown hair and has been known to get a little crazy when the margaritas start to flow. I used to tell her she looked like Mary Lou Retton, only taller. She and I used to go out on her Father's big boat out in the Gulf of Mexico with our families during summer break in high school. But since her father died, we've only went out once on it since.

Renee was the more reserved out of the three of us, but wasn't exactly an angel either. She was tall with short blonde hair and blue eyes and all the guys loved her. She could of doubled for Sarah Michelle Gellar, but surprisingly, she didn't really date that much. The idea of getting them to watch a guy jerk off excited me in ways I can't describe. Just the thought of watching their eyes and facial expressions as the guy jerks off and sprays out his load would be another fantasy come true for me.

If you remember my spring break story about Bobby jerking off for me by my backyard pool, you'll also recall that I kept thinking about how much my friends would appreciate this type of girls entertainment. So now, all I had to do is talk them in to it and find another guy. Getting the girls to watch a guy jerk off is not really a problem, (we've all been to bachelorette parties), but finding a guy to do something that most guys would find embarrassing and humiliating is another story. So here is my quandary.

Well, I remembered the nice big boat that Amy's f****y still had and how Amy knew all about boating from her dad. So I talked her into taking me and Renee out in it for a weekend getaway, just us girls. (yeah, right) Amy was in charge of the boat, Renee was in charge of the margaritas, and I was in charge of bringing the food, (and the yet to be announced entertainment for us girls).

So with today being Thursday, and the weekend fast approaching, I had to find a boy toy fast. He had to be hot, trim, buff, and everything in between, but more importantly, he had to be willing to get naked in front of us girls onboard. The three of us would stay in our bikinis and he would have to get naked, totally naked, raunchy naked, and, of course, jerk off for us. Trust me; it was harder than you think. After thinking about the selection of guys I knew, I was coming up with nothing. I didn't want to hire a stripper, especially since I didn't have that kind of money. The only boy I could think of was the k** who cut our grass every week.

His name was Tommy, and he was still in high school. I had only spoken to him a few times when I was laying out by the pool and he was cutting grass. I had a feeling he liked me, because he would constantly be checking me out in my bikini. He said he was 18 but he sure didn't look it, as he still had a baby face. But that was the only thing that looked like a baby on him.

I knew he had a great body because he would always take off his shirt when he was cutting the grass and he would wear these white gym shorts that would become almost transparent when he would sweat. He obviously was oblivious to this because he couldn't see behind himself. If he eyes in the back of his head, he could see how his wonderful ass could plainly come in to view when wet, because he wore a jock strap instead of regular underwear.

My only reservation about asking him was if the girls would like and enjoy him. Usually girls our age prefer guys that are the same age or older, so I had to think about a strategy to make this happen. When I asked Amy if I could bring a male friend along, she said no problem, is he hot !? Ha, I knew I could count on her ! But Renee was less enthusiastic about the idea. But since she didn't own the boat and was just along for the ride, she didn't object too much and just said, well, if you really want to bring a guy, and Amy is OK with it, it's fine with me. YES ! We have a plan. Now, it was time to ask Tommy.

I thought about it and decided that I wouldn't tell Tommy anything about him being naked, so he wouldn't have a chance to back out. Plus, I thought of a few ways to ease him in to it and make him enjoy it. Well, it took Tommy about 5 seconds to say yes after I asked him if he wanted to come with us three girls on a boating trip out in the Gulf of Mexico. You know, to do the heavy lifting man stuff? and to make sure we didn't get m*****ed by any pirates while out at sea. (I know, I know, give me a break).

I told him that my friends would go gah-gah over him if he wore his white gym shorts like he did when he cuts grass, but no jock strap, as the salt water would give him a rash. We've got everything else. He blushed as he quickly figured out what I was talking about. I asked him if he liked margaritas? He just gave me a little smile and said hells yeah.

So Saturday morning shows up and we all pile in to Tommy's old convertible. Did I forget to mention that I asked him to drive us to the Marina too ? It was only a few hours drive and everybody pitched in for gas. Along the way, I made sure the girls got to know Tommy. Renee kept asking how old he was. And Amy just kept checking him out, especially his ass when he got out to pump gas. It was no secret to me and Renee, Amy was drooling over him, big time.

Well, we make it to the Marina, we all gather up our supplies and get on the boat. Amy knows her stuff about boating and she quickly steers us out in to the Gulf of Mexico. It was an absolutely beautiful day for boating. Nice and hot, with a light breeze, perfect conditions for getting Tommy margaritaized and partying with us older girls. Once we were far from land with no one in sight, we got in our bikinis and I started pouring the margaritas. Tommy still drank like he was in high school and downed his first drink like it was water. Getting our way with him should be easy, I thought. He downed another one, took off his tennis shoes and t-shirt and dove in the water.
Well, we girls weren't ready to jump in yet, as we wanted to lay out on the back deck of the boat first. The back of this big boat had a big, open section that was perfect for laying out. It had three lounge chairs and four regular chairs that sat around the small table. So Amy and I just sat on the edge drinking and watching Tommy swim while Renee laid out to improve her tan. I looked at Amy, winked and asked, hey girlfriend, notice anything peculiar about Tommy's shorts ? Holy Shit, she whispered, I can se his ass !. I giggled back and said, yeah, I know, isn't it great !

When he would swim by, you could clearly see his muscular ass cheeks. (just as I had hoped for). It was a dream come true for Amy, because, like I said, she had been lusting after him on the trip down. Amy whispered, Renee, come here quick, you've got to see this ! Renee rolls her eyes and gets up and walks over to edge of the boat and looks down at Tommy swimming by. Jesus ! she says, does he know that we can see his ass ? I replied, he's 18 and margaritaized, do you think he cares ?! What is interesting here is that Renee doesn't stop looking at Tommy's ass. (totally out of character for her). But for Amy and I, it is something we used to dream about in our beds in college.

So here stands the three of us girls, drooling over this 18 year old boy's ass, sipping flammable drinks, giggling our asses off. Tommy is totally oblivious to all of this because we're wearing our sunglasses and he keeps gawking and grinning at us in our bikinis. Well Tommy says he's getting tired of swimming and needs another drink. So here comes the moment of truth. Amy, Renee, and I will now get to see the front of his transparent shorts. He grabs on to the ladder and climbs up and in to the boat. He's still has his back to us when he realizes that his shorts have become invisible. The girls and I cannot take our eyes off this hunk's ass. It is damn near perfect.

Well, sensing his embarrassment, Amy walks over to him and hands him a drink. He asks if we could hand him a towel, but there isn't one for him. We all brought towels to lay on, but he didn't. I said, you forgot to bring a towel ? Oops ! As he walks over and sits in a chair, we can see his dark pubic hair and the top of his penis. It doesn't look really big, but that could just be from swimming in the cold water. Amy, Renee and I just glance at each other and crack up. We could all see Tommy starting to blush and get all embarrassed. He smiles and sits down in one of the chairs and covers up with his shirt. Amy boldly asks him, why are you covering up, Tommy ? Worried about shrinkage ? Us girls just burst out laughing again. (we're obviously becoming margaritaized too).

Tommy says, that's not fair, I can't see through your bikinis. So I walk over to him and lean down and put my arm around him. Tommy, I say, look, we've already seen your ass and we love it. Yeah, says Renee, you should feel lucky anyway. What boy your age gets to spend a day on a boat out on the ocean with girls like us ?

Amy then walks over and says, hey Tommy, all k**ding aside, you better take a shower and wash off the salt water or else you will fry in the sun. So over walks Tommy to the bow of the boat and grabs the hose and washes himself off. I walk over with my towel and hold it open, giving him some privacy when he drops his shorts. He looks me in the eye as he bends down to take down his shorts. It quickly occurs to him that I'm not going to look away.

... Continue»
Posted by jbound 5 months ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 910  |  
100%

4 ON THE BED

I come from a normal f****y. At least, I think we're pretty normal
anyway. I know some people might disagree, and that's okay. We're poorer
than most. Even poorer than most in the little pissant town in Georgia
where we live. But, we love each other, and we get along, and we look out
for each other, and I think that ought to count for a lot. That all really

doesn't have much to do with my story, but I felt like I had to say it up
front. Now, I'd like to tell you about our vacation this past summer and
what happened on it.
My f****y is so poor that I couldn't remember us ever going on vacation

in my entire life. Not a real one anyway. Neither could my s****r
Michelle. Well, near the end of my junior year in high school (that would
be the end of 'Chelle's sophomore year), Momma and Daddy told us that we
were going to go on a real vacation just as soon as school was out. They
had rented this discount cottage on the beach in Panama City, Florida, for

a whole week, and we were going to take off the day after school got out.
We had some vague memories of going to amusement parks - just for a day -
but that was the closest we had ever come to a vacation. Momma and Daddy
told us this would be their first, too, since they went down to Pensacola
for their honeymoon. My Dad, Matthew Potter, had found this ad in the
newspaper for a discount beach house down at PC, and it was way cheaper
than any price they had seen in years and years. So, they had scrimped and

saved, waiting until they knew they had enough money for sure before they
told us we were going.
Michelle and I nearly went crazy waiting for school to get out - even
more than usual - knowing that we were going off on this great adventure
of a vacation (so it seemed to us). Well, the day finally came, and we
packed up our stuff and piled in the car. The trip only took a few hours,

but we sure were disappointed when we got there.
Our "beach house" turned out to be a one-room cottage with a tiny
bathroom (not even with a tub - just a shower! - so nobody could even use
it for a bed). I mention using the tub, if we had had one, for a bed
because it turned out that the "spacious livingroom" in the ad was also
the kitchen and diningroom, too. And, when you pulled out the sofa to make

a bed, it was also the one and only bedroom. Now, I'll give them the fact
that it was a huge bed, nearly king-size, but it was still just one bed.
There was a small table and a few cheap wooden chairs, too, but we hardly
noticed since the rest of it was such a comedown from what we had
expected. Everybody was down and out, but my parents told us that we'd
just have to make the best of it. I suspected that had something to do
with my Daddy never wanting to admit that he was wrong about anything. I
was thinking that it was a damn good thing the sl**per sofa was so big
since we would all have to sl**p on it, and also thinking that it might be

more comfortable on the floor.
Momma (her name is Kimberly by the way) got all of us to quit moping
and get moving. We all changed into our swimsuits quickly (as quickly as
four people can when they have to share a bathroom that's so tiny it will
only fit one person changing clothes so even Momma and Michelle, and me
and Daddy, had to change separately). Daddy and I were wearing our usual
cut-off, baggy, bluejean swim trunks. That's what we called them anyway.
They were really just jeans that the knees had finally gotten so ragged on

that Momma wouldn't let us wear them to school anymore. My mother and
s****r, though, were dressed in proper swimsuits, and, boy, were they a
sight to see.
I have a hard time deciding if I should be proud when I go somewhere
with Momma and 'Chelle when they're in their swimsuits or to just be
embarrassed and intimidated. I mean, they look great, and I do feel proud
when I see every guy we go by stare at my Mom and my s****r. Well, all the

women stare at them, too, but not as openly. About half the women look
like they're thinking, "Get away from here, bitch, so my husband will stop

staring at you!" and the others look like they're thinking, "Hmmmm, you
know, if I was ever gonna do another woman, it would be one of them." I am

proud of how Momma and 'Chelle look, but, well, it feels sort of strange,
too. It's hard to always remember that they're my mother and s****r.
As always, Kimberly (she tells me to call her that - says it makes her
feel younger, but it always sounds weird to me when I do) was wearing a
one-piece, but it sure wasn't the modest kind. Hell, my Dad loves it when
Momma dresses like that. He helped her pick it out! Her suit is black, but

most of it is mesh, and it's completely see-through from the bottom of her

boobs to the very top of her pubes in front, and from her neck down to her

ass crack in back. In fact, Momma's got so much hair down there that you
can see some of it sticking through the mesh in the front after she moves
around some. And, of course, it's cut way low in front 'cause she always
likes her boobs to stand out and so does Daddy. I don't know, but
sometimes I think it's a way of showing off and getting back at people who

have more money than us and look down on us because of that. Daddy and
Momma know there isn't a guy at any of the motel pools we sneak into to
swim at or at the public pool where we usually go who doesn't stare at
Momma (and my s****r) and wish they had them instead of whoever they're
with. I guess Daddy figures that even if he doesn't have much money, he's
got Momma and my s****r.
I guess this would be a good place to finish telling you what my Momma
looks like. She's 33 years old, but could pass for mid-to-late 20's easy.
Having us two k**s hasn't done much to her shape at all so Daddy says. She

has bright green eyes and long (almost down to her butt crack in the
back), thick, bright red hair. She's about 5'9" and kind of thick through
her body, partly from the two c***dbirths, but, thanks to her constant
exercise and the plain old hard physical work she does (she works in a
warehouse, and NOT in the office!), there's not an ounce of flab in her
150 pounds. She has the shape of a Coke bottle with those large, heavy
tits that she and Daddy like to show off up top, and wide, curvy hips. By
the way, her tits have large pink nipples on them. How do I know? Well,
there's no way that four people can live together in a 14-foot-wide
trailer for years and years without catching at least a glimpse or two of
each other naked. Her titties barely sag at all. As my science teacher at
high school would probably put it, they "defy gravity". I've never seen
her naked from the waist down, so I can only guess that she's got a lot of

pussy hair from what I already told you about it sticking out of her
swimsuit. But, I CAN tell you that her legs are very muscular as is her
back and butt. Believe it or not, when she's not at work or cooking or
cleaning, she actually runs and lifts weights. I can't believe it
sometimes either. I can't keep up with her, and I'm in pretty good shape
myself.
My s****r, as she had been promised over and over by Momma, had on her
new bikini which Momma wouldn't let her buy until she turned 16 which she
just did last month. The bottom of my s****r's suit was cut pretty
conservatively (a lot more conservatively than she asked for, let me tell
you!), but the top was so tiny that a good portion of both her huge boobs
was visible. I don't see how she even walked much less swam in the thing
without them popping out all the time, but she did both. I guess that it's
just another one of those mysterious "female" things that I don't
understand. Anyway, both suits came from discount stores - which is where
we always had to shop - but that didn't stop all the guys from staring and
all the women from turning green with envy when we hit the beach at PC
that afternoon.
I think my 16-year-old s****r Michelle is gorgeous, but I'm prejudiced.
She's not what you would call classically beautiful, but 'Chelle has got a
face that men remember. Maybe it's because she's always smiling, and her
big brown eyes are always sparkling. She has long, shiny light brown hair
(the same hair and eye color as Daddy's) that she usually keeps in a
ponytail. Her body tends to favor Daddy's (he's 6'3" and kind of skinny)
more than Momma's except for two very important areas. 'Chelle has huge
tits! She's about 5'8" but weighs only about 120 pounds or even less, but
a lot of that body weight is concentrated in those big, beautiful jugs
that her bikini just barely covered up. They've got to be 36DD even with
her just turned 16. My Momma's tits barely droop; 'Chelle's don't droop at
all. She can make your eyes go crazy trying to keep up with their bouncing
when she walks toward you. Yes, I've seen her tits, too. She has tiny
little pink nipples that were hard as rock on the two or three occasions
that I've been blessed to see her topless. She's got a few freckles, too,
which I think are really cute, but that she hates. Her hips are narrow and
slender compared to her boobs, but still have the luscious curves of a
woman, and she has long, slender, shapely legs. Her body is tight and
firm, but not muscular like Momma's. As of last fall (which is the last
glimpse I'd had of my little s****r naked - damn it!), her pussy just
barely had hair on it. It was soft and brown and so thin that you could
see right through it. I didn't get to look but a few seconds, but
everything I saw looked damn good. She has a small, but very shapely ass,
too. Well, anyway, back to the story.
The beach nearest our "beachfront" cottage turned out to be a 20-minute
walk. We went and played around for a couple of hours in the surf and then
called it quits for the day. We were all so tired that we just grabbed
hamburgers on the way back (probably our only "meal" out the whole week).
We ate them quickly, bumping into each other around the tiny table back at
the cottage. Then, by working in shifts, everybody managed to get washed
up and ready for bed in about 45 minutes.
*****END PART 1 - "Three on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.



*****Part 2 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
My Daddy, like always, was dressed in his big boxer shorts so he was
okay sitting around waiting for the rest of us to finish bathing and
dressing. I didn't know that I was going to be sl**ping in the same room
as everybody else so I just had my regular briefs to wear. Actually, I
often sl**p naked, but never in more than my shorts. They weren't jockey
shorts, but they were pretty tight - tight enough to show every line of my
anatomy. At least, that's how I felt, sitting there. It may have just been
my imagination and my nerves, but I was pretty sure that I caught a couple
of sideways glances from my parents. They both looked uncomfortable with
what I was wearing, and it made me feel even more uncomfortable that I
already did. And, damned if I wouldn't swear that I caught my Momma
staring straight at where my cock and balls were bulging in my shorts a
couple of times. It's probably a good thing that I was so nervous or her
looks might just have made me get a hard-on which would have been
disastrous at that point. It sure seemed to me like she was staring at my
cock since she looked away immediately every time that I looked up and
caught her. My only other choice sl**pwear would have been to wear a pair
of jeans to bed or my swim "trunks", but they were still hanging up drying
from our swim that day. I guess they knew that, too, so they didn't say
anything before 'Chelle came out of the bathroom.
Anyway, Michelle finally finished up and came out wearing one of
Momma's long nightshirts that came down to her knees. I could tell she
wasn't happy about the sudden change in her night-time attire, either. She
usually sl**ps in a little short teddy and sometimes even in the nude back
home (so she told me once), but that was out of the question here with all
four of us in the same room and the same bed.
Well, everybody crawled into bed with Kimberly and 'Chelle in the
middle and with Daddy on the other side of Momma and me on the outside of
Michelle. Another little "charm" of the place was that the air conditioner
didn't work. All we had was a ceiling fan so everybody lay down and kicked
the covers off the foot of the bed. It was hot and sticky, but at least
there was a little bit of breeze blowing in off the Gulf that cooled
things down some.
As tight and uncomfortable as it was, I was really surprised that I
drifted right off to sl**p. I must have been really worn out from the trip
and the swimming.
*****
I woke up sometime later that night. I couldn't tell what had woke me
up, or if I had just done it on my own. I looked over at the kitchen table
at the alarm clock we had brought with us, and saw by it's glowing hands
that it was nearly one a.m. I figured that since I was awake anyway I
might as well go to the bathroom because I'd have to go at some point.
Well, just as I was starting to raise up in the bed to sit up and then
stand, I heard a funny little noise and stopped.
Then, I heard what sure sounded like a female grunt though it was so
low that I barely heard it. Then, there it was again, from the other side
of my s****r. It was unmistakable this time . I was still kind of groggy
and half-asl**p so I figured that Momma must be dreaming. I leaned up onto
one elbow and looked over Michelle at where Kimberly was. The light from
the street lights (one was right over the cottage) and neon signs outside
lit up Momma's face really well. It was all pinched and furrowed like she
was concentrating awfully hard on something. But, when I saw what was
going on, my mouth must have dropped open three inches in shock.
Momma was sl**ping on her side facing toward me. Her long nightshirt
was pulled up around her waist, and she had her top leg lifted a bit off
the bed. She had her butt pressed back against Daddy, and I saw why. Daddy
was stroking his cock in and out of Momma's pussy from behind! They were
fucking ("spoon" style as we call it down here) right there on the bed
beside me and 'Chelle!
I couldn't believe my eyes! Not more than three feet from me, I could
see my Momma's red-fur-covered pussy completely open to the air, and I
could see my Daddy's big thick dick sliding in and out of her! Well, I
could only see part of the middle since his cockhead was all the way
inside Momma, and the rest of it was behind her, out of sight. I mean,
hell, I had seen Momma topless a couple of times before like I said, and I
had seen Daddy naked, too, but not like this! Not actually together,
fucking each other! I looked back at her face for a second and saw that
she was biting her lip. I guess she was trying to make herself be quiet,
and she was using both her hands to rub her big titties through the top of
her nightshirt. My Daddy had reached one arm around and was rubbing on her
tits with his hand, too.
I don't know how long I watched, but I finally remembered to duck back
down. Luckily for me, Momma had her eyes closed the whole time so she
didn't catch me watching them fuck. I knew that I wasn't supposed to, but
I just had to watch my Momma get fucked some more. I peeked back up over
my s****r, moving more carefully this time, and watched them fuck for
another good five or 10 minutes. I finally saw Kimberly bite down on her
lower lip again, and her body began to jerk and wiggle silently. My Momma
was having an orgasm! I'm no sex expert, but I've been with enough girls
to know what an orgasm looks like when a woman has one. Not long after
that, I heard Daddy grunt for the first time which told me that he had
just started filling Momma's pussy with cum. Sure enough, in a few more
seconds, I started seeing globs of white stuff ooze out of Momma's pussy
onto her red cunt hair and saw that Daddy's dick was getting smaller and
softer.
I got so damn caught up in watching them fuck, that I leaned up farther
and farther without realizing it. I just had to watch my Momma have her
orgasm. It was so damn hot! But, dammit, I forgot to be careful. I stopped
staring at her pussy just long enough to look back up at her face and got
the shock of my life.
Momma's eyes were wide open and staring straight at me! I froze like a
deer caught in the headlights of a car. I couldn't move, hell, I couldn't
breathe. But, as shocked and scared as I was, it was only the beginning.
Momma winked at me! Then, she gave me this big, sweet smile and winked
again before she closed her eyes like she was going to go right back to
sl**p. I was still mesmerized. I kept watching, both to see if Momma would
look at me again (to see if I had imagined the whole thing), but she
didn't open them again right then. I did get to see my Daddy's limp cock,
with a thick coating of sperm and pussy juice easily visible on still-huge
head, slip out of Kimberly's cunt. Several dribbles and streaks of
pearl-white jism were clearly visible against her dark red cunt hair.
Finally, after Daddy had pulled all the way out of her, Momma opened her
eyes and smiled at me again. Then, she pulled her nightgown back down
below her ass, covering up that beautiful, sperm-filled snatch.
I lay back down, gasping for air. I didn't want to get up and go to the
bathroom right then for fear that Daddy would know that I was awake while
he was fucking Kimberly. So, I waited as long as I could with a painful,
burning need-to-pee hard-on in my shorts. Finally, I just couldn't wait
any longer, got up and relieved myself. Well, it gave me some relief from
how wound up what I just saw had made me, but I was still so dazed that I
stumbled back to bed without jerking off.
I lay back down on my left side, facing toward 'Chelle. As far as I
could tell, she was still sound asl**p and evidently had slept through the
whole thing. As you might guess, I tried to keep one eye cracked and to
listen out in case there was any more action to see on the other side of
the bed. But, both my parents seemed to be sl**ping peacefully. The bottom
of Momma's gown was still down around her knees. As I lay there
half-asl**p, I even began to wonder if I had imagined the whole thing,
especially my Momma winking and smiling at me while she was getting fucked
by Daddy. My mind was whirling, to say the least, but damned if I didn't
manage to doze off again anyway.
*****
And, then I began having this absolutely wonderful dream. I dreamed
that I was waking up, but I sure had a very different, much better
sensation this time to wake up to. I could feel this warm, soft, smooth
swell of flesh rubbing against my lower belly, the front of my shorts, and
the tops of my thighs.
"Hmmmmm, what a nice dream," I thought to myself. I could feel my dick
getting hard from the friction, and then I reached out with my right hand
and, sure enough, I could feel a warm, soft globe of what could only be a
butt cheek with my hand. I vaguely remember being sort of surprised
because I guess that I had assumed that if I had a hot dream tonight,
after what I had seen, it would almost certainly be about my Momma. But,
this butt was way too soft to have been hers. Not that I had ever felt my
Momma's butt, but I knew how muscular she was, and I knew, even in my
dream, that her cheeks would have been much firmer than this one was.
I was kinda disappointed because I pretty much looked forward to the
times that my Momma made it into my dreams. (Oh, come on, you guys with
good-lookin' mothers know you do, too! Hell, probably a lot of you with
ugly mothers even dream about fucking them. My high school psych teacher
told us that it perfectly normal. Of course, he got fired not long after
that for teaching that and other "secular humanism" stuff that didn't sit
well with the locals. We all liked him, but we did think he was kinda
strange.) Anyway, then I remember thinking, "Oh well, this one is
starting out pretty good even without Momma's incredible body in it."
And then WHAM! I wasn't in a dream any more. I felt this small, soft
hand touch the front of my shorts and then, quick as a wink, this hand
slipped inside the fly and wrapped its fingers around my cock! Let me tell
you, my eyes popped open in a heartbeat. It's a wonder that I didn't make
some sort of noise as shocked as I was. I blinked my eyes a few times to
clear the sl**p out of them before I realized that I was still sl**ping on
my left side, facing my s****r. All I could see was the back of her head
'cause she was facing away from me, lieing on her left side, too, but she
had slid back until she was sl**ping within inches of me. I was wide awake
now, but that hand was still on my cock so I looked down and finally
snapped completely out of my grogginess when I saw what was going on.
My s****r had reached back behind her with her right arm, and then
slipped her right hand inside my shorts. She had her fingers wrapped
tightly around my aching, throbbing cock and was gently sliding her hand
up and down my shaft! And, I didn't even know if she was awake or not! If
I hadn't already been rock hard when I was asl**p, I sure as hell was now!
My mind went into the same kind of tailspin it had earlier when Momma had
winked at me. When I looked down, I also saw that another part of my
"dream" had been accurate. My s****r had managed to slide the back of her
nightshirt up so that her luscious ass was just as bare as could be. There
were no panties to be seen anywhere. I looked down at 'Chelle's ass and
literally drooled. I could help myself. s*s has a gorgeous ass. Even in
this dimly lit room, I was getting a better look at it than I had ever
gotten during the brief glimpses I had gotten of her bare bottom before.
*****END PART 2 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 3 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
I didn't know what to do. I mean, I couldn't very well tell her to stop
and wake up my parents could I? 'Chelle kept right on stroking my cock
until I finally reached out and softly touched her on the shoulder. She
stopped stroking for just a second, but she didn't take her hand off my
cock. That was all, but it at least let me know that she was awake. I was
just thinking, "Okay, what next?", when I felt her hand tug at my cock,
and, "Boinnnggg!" just like one of those snake-in-can toys, my pecker
popped out into the open air!
'Chelle was lieing so close to me that the head of my eight-inch dick
(yes, I'm rather proud of the length and the width - that's why I
mentioned it, of course) bumped into her right ass cheek which got me even
more excited - and scared, too!
I guess that I had decided by then, though I hadn't really thought
about it, that if my s****r wanted to jerk me off in bed, and as long as
she was quiet and didn't wake Momma and Daddy, then I would sit still and
let her. And, then I'd get her off by herself sometime tomorrow and find
out what the hell was going on. But, well, my cock touching her ass cheek
seemed to open up a whole new set of possibilities (especially considering
what I had seen the folks do earlier) that I wasn't sure I was quite ready
for yet.
So, I reached up and touched her shoulder again, and, just like before,
'Chelle stopped stroking my cock for just a second, showing me that she
had felt my touch. And, just like before, she started right back stroking
my cock in a second or two, but this time with an added effect. She
started rubbing it back and forth, too, so that the head, which was
already drooling pre-cum, began to rub back and forth across the
wonderfully soft skin of her ass. It was almost more than I could take
without making some sort of noise, but I managed somehow, finding myself
biting down on my bottom lip just like I had seen Momma doing earlier.
Hell, before I could even get used to what she was doing, she moved me
again. My s****r tugged at my cock and guided it down between the cheeks
of her ass! God, it felt so damn good to have those soft globes of flesh
pressing at the head of my dick from each side while 'Chelle kept stroking
at the part of the shaft that wasn't between her cheeks. I was still
scared to death of getting caught, but this felt too damn good, and I
silently told myself that I'd stick my cock wherever my s****r wanted it.
I had a pretty clear picture in my mind by then about where I wanted to
stick it after seeing where Daddy had stuck his earlier.
But, damned if my horny little s****r didn't surprise me again. Instead
of shifting and sliding the head of my cock down to the opening of her
pussy (which is where I thought we were headed), she maneuvered my swollen
cockhead down and then angled it up until it bumped into what could only
be the tight, puckered opening to her ass! I couldn't really see anything,
but I knew that I felt a small hole, and there was no way it was wet
enough to be her pussy.
I was amazed that s*s wanted a cock as big as mine in her ass. I had
only buttfucked a girl once in my entire life, and she had hated it. In
fact, we had broken up not long after than. I told myself that 'Chelle
must just be rubbing my dick up and down her crack. "She can't really want
me to stick it in her asshole," I thought. So, instead of waiting to see
what she would do next, I reached down, took hold of my pecker with my
hand, wrapping it over her much smaller hand, and began sliding my cock
downward toward where I figured the opening to her pussy must be.
Boy, did I figure wrong! She took her hand out from under mine and
pinched the back of my hand so hard that I almost yelled out loud! I
jerked my hand away, and she grabbed my cock again and placed the head
firmly against her tight little asshole. I was slightly pissed about
getting pinched, but it's not like I could tell her right then. Besides,
the sensations traveling up my cock from her hand and having her butt
cheeks massage my cockhead as she flexed and relaxed her ass muscles were
way too pleasant to stay mad for long. So, I took a couple of deep
breaths, relaxed and let her make all the moves. Was I ever glad that I
did!
Michelle held my cock in place with one hand, and then I felt her
gently slide her body closer to mine, making my cockhead press more firmly
against her backdoor. Now that I had decided to do whatever she wanted, I
tried to help by sliding toward her a bit, moving slowly so the bed
wouldn't shake too much and wake our folks. 'Chelle gave my cock a little
pat with her hand to let me know that what I was doing was good and then
continued flexing her ass against my cock.
I nearly grunted out loud again when my cock, with no warning at all,
popped into my s****r's sweet little asshole! I bit down hard on my lip,
tasting a small trickle of bl**d for the first time as I bit down too hard
in my surprise. My whole, swollen head, foreskin and all, and about three
inches of my shaft got sucked into 'Chelle's butt all at once! I had never
felt anything like it in my life. I had to concentrate hard not to cum
right then and there, especially a moment later when her butt muscles
flexed for the first time with me inside her, making her butthole suck at
my dick like some fancy whore's mouth. Her anus felt like a band of
burning fire wrapped around my cock, but it was such a pleasant burning.
When I had fucked my ex-girlfriend in the ass, I had shoved my cock in
way too fast and had hurt her, and her asshole had been so tight that I
came in about three strokes - not exactly great sex. But, this was
wonderful. I lay there on my side, thoroughly enjoying every wiggle and
contraction of 'Chelle's ass as she skillfully sucked at my cock with her
butt muscles. She eventually wiggled close enough that about five inches
of me were inside her and then took her right hand, now free from stroking
my pecker, and reached back to massage my balls. God, she was great!
We began a very careful, very slow rocking motion, barely moving out of
fear that we'd wake our folks. I guess, at most, only about an inch or two
of my dick was pumping in and out of her ass, but that was enough, believe
me! It felt fabulous. I felt kind of guilty about her letting me buttfuck
her and rubbing my balls and all, but I couldn't think of anything I could
do to her that might not be noticed if Momma or Daddy looked over at us. I
finally did figure out something, though. I reached down between 'Chelle's
legs and found her wet slit with my hand. Damn, she was drenched! Then, I
took my middle finger and slid it all the way inside her snatch. I stopped
in a second when the barest hint of a moan escaped her lips, and we both
went completely still until we were sure we hadn't woke up Momma or Daddy.
I felt her body relax in a minute, and she let out her breath slowly. I
took that as a sign to start up fingering her again.
So, there we went. Me and s*s wiggling my cock around inside her ass,
her rubbing my balls and me fingerfucking her pussy as hard as I could
without shaking the bed. As tense and excited as I was, it's a wonder that
I lasted as long as I did, but it still couldn't have been more than five
or 10 minutes.
I went ahead and bit down on my lip when I felt my body start to clench
up and my balls tighten up just before I came. Then, I let out a long
breath as I shot a huge glob of sperm up inside 'Chelle's ass and at the
same time managed to shove my middle finger all the way inside her cunt
and left it there.
s*s must have been as hot and excited as I was 'cause on only my third
spurt up inside her ass, I felt her body clench, with her asshole grabbing
at my squirting cock like a vise-grip and her pussy sucking hard on my
finger. Again, she gave out just a little gasp of air, but in the middle
of an orgasm, neither of us had enough control to stop dead still and make
sure the folks were still sl**ping.
Luckily, nothing happened, and I kept squirting jism into 'Chelle's
ass, and her pussy oozed juices all over my hand. Finally, after what had
to have been the longest orgasm of my young life, my balls gave out of
sperm, and Michelle's body began to relax and stop spasming as we slowly
came down.
I would have liked to hold her and snuggle for awhile (and fucked her
again, too, for damn sure!), but there was no way to do that under the
circumstances. In a minute or two, my dick got limp enough that it slipped
out of her cream-filled ass, and then I pulled my finger from inside her
cunt, bringing it up to my mouth to taste my s****r's juices for the very
first time. She had a delicious salty-musky flavor, and I tried to suck
every drop of her cunt juice off my hand.
Instead of snuggling, we settled for what we could manage. I reached
down and gave my s****r's soft ass a couple of gentle pats and a squeeze
to let her know how much I loved being inside it, and 'Chelle reached back
again and gently cupped my limp cock and my balls, before being thoughtful
enough to pop my dick back inside my briefs. She patted my thigh, then
reached up and pulled her nightshirt back down over those luscious ass
cheeks, and I must say that I was sorry to see them disappear.
I dozed off considerably happier about our vacation and our sl**ping
arrangements, thinking of how I could get 'Chelle off to herself tomorrow
so I could find out what was going on, and, yes, I was already thinking of
fucking my s****r again if she'd let me.
*****
The next morning, everybody got up, just like at home, and Momma fixed
us breakfast while the three of us climbed groggily out of bed, washed our
hands and faces, and then slumped into the chairs around the tiny table.
Not one word was spoken about what had happened the night before, of
course. But, my heart got all fluttery when Michelle gave me a quick
little wink and a secretive, knowing smile when Momma and Daddy were both
occupied putting the food on the table.
As happy as that made me, giving me all sorts of ideas about what I
might get to do with my s****r that day, I was just as excited, even if
more unsettled, by something my Momma did after breakfast. Michelle was in
the bathroom, putting on her swimsuit, and Daddy had gone out to the car
at the same time, leaving me and Momma alone. She was leaning over the
table, clearing away the breakfast dishes. She was already dressed in her
swimsuit, and her leaning over made her big boobs bulge and swell against
the fabric of the suit. I was still in a bit of a daze from the night
before, and not at my sharpest, but even groggy, I noticed Momma's tits
damn near right in my face.
*****END PART 3 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 4 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
And, I got caught staring straight down Momma's cleavage. She was
looking down at the table, and then, all of a sudden, she was looking
straight at me. I turned beet-red with embarrassment, but she didn't say a
word about it! In fact, she just winked and gave me the very same smile
that she had given me the night before when she caught me watching her and
Daddy fuck.
"Glad you like my suit, Son" is all she said before turning to put the
dishes in the sink. Jeez, glad I liked her suit! I was still getting over
that when 'Chelle came out of the bathroom, dressed in that amazing
bikini, grabbed me by the hand, and yelled out to Momma and Daddy that we
were going to head on down to the beach and for the "old" people to hurry
up and join us.
'Chelle and I got about halfway to the beach before I finally realized
that I was alone with my s****r and could ask her all about last night.
That's how shook up I was by Kimberly's behavior. I checked over my
shoulder, and our folks weren't even in sight behind us yet.
"s*s!" I said, stopping dead in the middle of the sidewalk. "What, uh,
I mean, shit! Er..." I was so shook up by what had happened last night and
this morning that I couldn't even get a sentence out of my mouth.
"What?" my s****r replied with a big, ear-to-ear grin lighting up her
face. "Are you trying to ask me why I wanted you to fuck me in the ass
last night?" she asked, evidently determined to get as much mileage out of
my discomfort and shyness as she could.
"Well, yeah!" I managed to answer, after she'd knocked the wind out of
me yet again.
"Well, keep walking, and I'll tell you," 'Chelle said, still smiling,
and then threaded her arm through mine as we started walking toward the
beach again. "We wouldn't want Mom and Dad to catch up, now would we? And
stop us before we had a chance to finish talking?" she added with a
giggle. "Or, heaven forbid, have them come around a corner and catch us
kissing!" As soon as she said that, she leaned up and over and planted a
good, solid smack right on my lips. Before I had time to decide whether or
not to kiss her back, her lips were gone, and we were just walking along,
arm-in-arm, chatting like a typical b*****r and s****r, except that I was
trying to catch my breath again.
"Big b*****r," she said, speaking gently now, "don't you think it got
me just as horny as it got you, watching Mom and Dad fuck last night?" My
mouth dropped open again when she blew away my theory that she had slept
through the whole thing or that the whole thing had been a wild dream I'd
had. As I worked my mouth, looking rather like a fish trying to breath
air, trying to say something, she continued.
"I just had to get fucked after watching that! Okay?!" she added. "God,
his cock sliding in and out of her pussy looked so damn hot! I nearly went
crazy watching them!"
"Yyyeah, I kkknow whwhwhat you mean," I finally managed to stutter out.
Something that I really hate about myself is that I stutter sometimes when
I get surprised by something or sometimes when I'm talking to a girl about
sex. As you can imagine, I stutter a lot around 'Chelle.
"Well, he can talk after all," my s****r cooed, teasing me again, but
she softened her words by reaching up and gently stroking my cheek. "I
felt you move so you could watch, but I couldn't even do that as close as
I was. By the time they finished, I was so damn horny, I'd have fucked
anything or anybody! No offense, Mikey." I didn't take any. I had enjoyed
fucking her too much to get angry about much of anything right now, and I
knew she only called me "Mikey" when she was feeling especially
affectionate toward me.
"Besides, you DID enjoy fucking your little s****r in the ass, didn't
you?" she asked with a wicked smile. "And, it's not like you thought I was
a virgin or something silly like that." Indeed, I did enjoy it, and no, I
didn't think she was a virgin, I answered silently. It hadn't been two
months ago that I had come home early one day from baseball practice, long
before Momma and Daddy got home from work, to find my little s****r on her
back on her bed with Josh Flanagan, a 19-year-old who had graduated from
our high school the year before, sprawled between her legs, pumping his
cock in and out of Michelle just as hard as he could go. I had backed out
of the room and said nothing. My s****r and I had an agreement that went
back nearly two years. When our folks were away, and either of us could
swing a fuck with a girlfriend or a boyfriend at the house, we wouldn't
rat on each other if we walked in on it like I had with 'Chelle. I'm sure
that she had caught me a couple of times with one of my girlfriends, too,
and had never told on me.
"But, dddidn't it hhhurt?" I finally managed to stutter out one of the
questions that I had been dying to ask ever since sticking my dick in
'Chelle's butthole.
"Nah, just a little bit to begin with," she said nonchalantly, "and
that was just because we had to do it so quietly without getting me ready
first. It mainly just felt wonderful! Couldn't you tell how much I loved
having your dick in me by how hard I came?" she punctuated her question by
leaning up and over and kissing me again, and I kissed her back this time;
my heart and mind racing with the possibilities that seemed to be opening
up right in front of me.
"Well, when, I mean, well, could we do it again?" I asked hesitantly,
after finally calming down enough for my stuttering to subside a bit.
"Sure we can, my sweet Mikey," Michelle answered quickly with a smile,
making my heart soar. "Hell, we'll do it again today if we can get away
from Mom and Dad, and find a nice, deserted spot out behind some of these
sand dunes."
"All right!" I answered emphatically, wanting to show her just how
enthusiastic I really was about this. 'Chelle giggled at how hyper I was
about fucking her, no doubt taking my enthusiasm as a compliment.
"I MIGHT even let you stick that big, thick cock of yours in my pussy
if you promise to be careful and pull it out before you cum," she added
with a twinkle in her eye, "or better yet, maybe you can sneak off and buy
us some condoms to use because little s****r ain't about to let Big
b*****r - or anydamnbody else - get her pregnant! Okay?"
I nodded mutely, happy to take my chances any way 'Chelle was willing
to give them. Besides, I knew she had always been really uptight about how
young Momma was when she got pregnant with me and had been f***ed to marry
Daddy. Michelle had told me several times that it wasn't going to happy to
her. I mean, Momma and Daddy got along fine, but Momma never got to finish
high school, and Daddy had had to go straight to work to support her and
the new baby (me) so he didn't have anything but a high school diploma.
That meant that neither of them ever landed a job that paid very much.
'Chelle wasn't going to get stuck like that, and I believed her.
We were just about down to the beach by then, and 'Chelle stopped
walking for a moment and looked all around, checking to see if Momma and
Daddy were in sight yet, and I guess to check and see if anyone was
watching us. Once she was satisfied that they weren't, she reached down
with the arm that she had kept interlocked with mine, and gave my cock and
balls a quick squeeze before continuing on down the steps toward the
beach, leaving me with my mouth hanging open in surprise again.
"Yep, you'll get to fuck me again, Big b*****r," she said, looking back
over her shoulder at me and grinning devilishly. She wiggled her ass
seductively as she went down the steps, knowing good and well that I'd
enjoy watching her slim, shapely ass. I finally got into motion and caught
up to her.
"I've been wanting to try that big dick of yours for years now," she
said when I caught up to her. I grinned to myself when I heard that. "I
just never quite got up the nerve to jump you while we were at home."
Well, that sure made two of us who had wanted to fuck for years, I
thought.
"But, don't be surprised if it's harder to do it tonight, though," she
said, still smiling, "but we'll work something out."
"What do you mean about tonight being harder?" I asked.
"Oh nothing really," my s****r answered matter-of-factly, "it's just
that Mom and Dad won't be sl**ping as soundly tonight as they were last
night. And, don't forget, I know that Momma saw you watching her and Daddy
fuck. She might just wanna change the sl**ping arrangements tonight for
all we know."
I was a little ashamed that she had seen Momma looking at me. I
wondered if she had also seen the wink and smile, but I was too chicken to
ask right then. I shrugged, willing to wait and see. Besides, I reasoned
silently as I ran and jumped in the water with Michelle after we had
dumped our beach towels, oil, and small cooler on the sand, even if we
didn't get to fuck any more while we were in PC, we would still have a
whole summer ahead of us when we'd be home alone together lots of days
when Momma and Daddy were at work. We both worked to help the f****y out,
but both of us just had part-time jobs so we still had lots of free time
in the summer. A lot of which I was determined to spend fucking my little
s****r now that I knew just how hot and sexy she was firsthand and now
that I knew she was more than willing. I know it may seem weird or kinky
or sick to some of you reading this, but fucking Michelle seemed like the
most natural thing in the world to me. I really, truly, didn't have many
second thoughts at all about doing it. I just wished that we had started a
lot sooner!
*****
As it turned out, much to my disappointment and 'Chelle's, too, I'm
sure, we couldn't slip away from our folks the entire day. One of both of
them was with us constantly. I think that I was just getting paranoid,
worrying about someone finding out about what me and s*s did the night
before, but I swear that it was almost like they were determined to guard
us and not let us be alone. I'm sure it was just my imagination, though.
All we managed to do all day, on a couple of occasions when Momma or
Daddy had their head turned (whichever one was with us), was that 'Chelle
reached over and brushed her fingers against my cock through my swim
shorts. God, it made me crazy which I guess was the whole idea. And, once
when we were swimming in the surf and Momma and Daddy stayed on the beach,
s*s managed to swim close enough to actually reach down inside the front
of my shorts and fondle my dick for a few seconds, but we didn't dare stay
that close together for long. All I managed to do was reach out and
squeeze her ass while she was fondling my dick, and then we split up again
so we wouldn't arouse any suspicion - or any tell-tale erections!
*****END PART 4 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 5 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
We went back to the cottage at the end of the day, fixed dinner and ate
it, and then went out for a big night on the town. With our budget, that
meant going bowling. We still had a great time, though, and even had I
hated bowling (which I didn't), I would still have gone just for the
opportunity to see my Momma and my s*s in shorts, bending over and lining
up shots each time before they bowled. It was truly a glorious spectacle
to behold. "A wonder of nature" my science teacher would call it. More
like two wonders of nature. We were too focused on whichever cute behind
was in front of us to worry about the score. Of course, I had to be sort
of subtle about staring at Momma's butt with Daddy sitting right next to
me, and he had to be subtle about staring at his daughter's ass, but I
think we both knew that the other person was admiring both sets of cheeks.
We finished up there about 9:00, stopped by a Zippy Mart to get some
cheap beer and headed back to the cottage. I was happy. Not only had the
evening been lots of fun with lots of nice scenery, I figured that between
the bowling tiring them out and the beer that Momma and Daddy would surely
drink before going to bed, my chances of sticking my cock into 'Chelle
again that night were considerably better now than she had estimated that
morning.
As it turned out, though, doggone it, 'Chelle had known what she was
talking about which made me wonder immediately if she had heard or seen
something that she hadn't told me about. Momma and Daddy did indeed have
a couple of beers while the four of us watched TV on the tiny little set
that came with the cottage (and would only pick up the local stations -
hell, even back in our pissant hometown we had cable!). When it came time
for bed, I saw Momma lean over and whisper something in 'Chelle's ear and,
sure enough, after we all were showered and dressed for sl**p, Michelle
went to the opposite side of the bed and slid over to the middle, and
Daddy climbed in on that side behind her. I knew for sure that I was out
of luck when Momma hopped into the bed and slid over beside 'Chelle,
leaving me with the single choice of sl**ping on the edge beside her.
My s****r's sweet little ass was surrounded by a wall of parents!
I got a little hyper for a minutes as the thought crossed my mind that
Momma and Daddy knew that I had fucked 'Chelle last night, but then I
calmed down when I realized that they would probably do something far more
drastic than just switch spots on the bed if they really thought I had
done that. I tried not to let my disappointment show on my face, but I'm
not sure I succeeded. Watching 'Chelle and Momma and all the other
skimpily-clad women on the beach all day, plus getting my cock rubbed by
s*s a couple of times and then watching their asses wiggle and bounce for
a couple of hours while we bowled had gotten me terribly horny. Even more
than usual. I gritted my teeth as I turned out the last of the lights and
climbed into bed beside Momma, resigning myself to going to the bathroom
sometime during the night and jacking off so I could get some relief.
As wired and horny as I was, I surprised myself by going right to
sl**p. I guess that I was more tired than I thought. I drifted off to
sl**p thinking, "Well, I'll wake up and have to pee sometime during the
night. I'll just jerk off then."
*****
"Damn this is a good dream!" I thought groggily. "Now THIS is how my
dream about Momma was supposed to go last night!" A pair of wide, hard
butt cheeks was rubbing back and forth against my crotch. The two firm
globes of flesh were just as hard as a rock, but soft at the same time,
too. God, it felt great, and I got a boner in about two seconds flat as
the sweet cheeks rubbed slowly from my lower stomach across my balls and
down to my upper thighs and then back again. I vaguely worried about
making a mess if the dream became TOO good, but since I was dreaming that
didn't stop me from enjoying the sensation anyway.
"Ooomph!" my breath came out in a short but thankfully quiet gasp when
I felt a strong, slightly calloused hand grab my cock through my shorts
and give it a good, hard squeeze. My eyes flew open, and I stared at an
even more amazing sight than the one I had seen the night before.
Momma, I mean Kimberly, had turned sort of sideways in the bed so that
her head was over near where 'Chelle was sl**ping and her butt was pressed
right up against me. And that butt was just as bare as my s****r's had
been the night before! She had pulled up her nightgown just like she had
last night for Daddy. I blinked a couple of times to make sure that I
wasn't dreaming, but her bare butt was still there when I opened my eyes.
God, my Momma has an awesome ass! Her hips are wide and curvy and her
butt cheeks stick out, round and firm. She had turned sideways far enough
and had pulled her top leg up some toward her stomach so that I could even
see just the very bottom end of her pussy slit. Damn, who could miss those
thick, juicy lips even with the jungle of cunt hair she had growing on
them. Hell, I could even see her dark, puckered asshole winking at me from
between her cheeks. And, I could also see that I hadn't dreamed the hand
up either. Momma had reached back across her hip, exactly like 'Chelle had
the night before, grabbed my cock and was still busily squeezing it gently
but firmly through my shorts while I took all this in.
I knew that the chance of me getting killed by my Daddy were even
greater if he woke up and caught me fucking Kimberly, but I was way too
horny and her hand was way too persuasive to pass up a chance like this -
a chance that I had dreamed of since boyhood. I reached out my right hand
and touched her gently on the shoulder to let her know that I was awake.
She stopped playing with my cock for just a second and then gave it a
longer, harder squeeze to tell me that she understood.
Determined to help this time, I reached down and opened the fly on my
shorts, and Momma snaked her hand right in there and laid it on the flesh
of my pecker for the first time. Well, the first time since she had last
bathed me when I was a baby anyway. Damn, I nearly went through the roof!
But, there was no way I was going to cum now and not get to stick my
pecker into my Momma so I bit down hard on my lip and got myself a little
more under control.
Momma...Kimberly had a very different idea than 'Chelle about where she
wanted me to stick my cock, though. And, she was a lot more skilled at
putting it there, too!
Before I really knew what was going on or had time to do anything
myself, Momma took my rock hard cock and slid it down between those
gorgeous ass cheeks of hers. Just as I was thinking that she wanted some
buttfucking, too, she kept moving it downward, and, with a couple of
adjustments to my dick and her position on the bed, my cock slurped right
up inside my Momma's pussy!
I thought my dick had died and gone to heaven! She was wet and hot and
slurpy, but tight as hell. I'd never have believed she had birthed two
k**s judging by how tight her cunt still was. It felt glorious around my
cock, and her pussy muscles started sucking and grabbing at my dick almost
the moment it was inside her. We shifted a little bit more and then I
started fucking her as best I could without shaking the bed too much. I
managed to slide three or four inches in and out of my Momma's vagina on
each stroke but that was plenty enough.
She reached back with her hand and began tugging at my hip, trying to
help me stroke in and out of her, and we had a grand old time fucking for
several minutes. Momma's pussy was wet and slick, but it was damn near as
tight as s*s's ass had been, so I couldn't possibly last for long. I was
too hyper about having my dick inside my own Momma to last long, even if
she had been loose and wide.
When I could take no more of the delight of her pussy, I shoved my cock
up inside her as far as I could and just stayed there while the end of my
dick started spewing a virtual jet of sperm up inside her. Momma just
grabbed on to my hip and held me tighter so that not a drop of my jism
would miss her pussy. We lay like that for awhile until my cock stopped
squirting cum, and then for awhile longer after that until my pecker got
so soft that it slipped out of Kimberly's cunt.
Then, my Momma did the sexiest thing. She reached around with her right
hand and slid it up and down my limp cock several times. I didn't realize
exactly what she was doing until she took her hand, which had to be
covered with sperm and pussy juice, and brought it around to her mouth.
When I heard some very quiet sucking and licking sounds, I knew that she
was eating my cum. God, it was such a turn-on!
She reached back around and rubbed my cock and my hip to say goodnight,
and I reached down and gave her awesome ass a squeeze in return. Then, she
pulled her nightgown back down, and seemed to drift right off as if the
most normal thing in the world was to go to sl**p after having your son
fuck you. And, damned if I didn't drift right off, too. I guess that I was
too drained or happy or dazed to stay awake and worry.
*****
We went through the same routine the next morning as the one before:
ate, washed, dressed and headed for the beach. Michelle and I managed to
get away early again so we could talk. I was about to explode from wanting
to tell her what had happened the night before. But, before I could even
start talking, even before we had gotten a safe distance from the cottage,
she launched into a story of her own.
"Goddamn, Mikey!" she burst out just as soon as we were around the
first corner from the cottage. "I felt the tip of what must be the biggest
cock that I've ever felt in my whole life last night!" Well, I knew whose
cock she had to be talking about, but I listened anyway. I got a kick out
of seeing her this excited, and her talking about Daddy's cock this way
was making me pretty excited, too.
"Two or three times last night, I rolled over against Daddy," she said
with her eyes sparkling, "and there was this huge, hell, log there in the
bed with me! I didn't dare turn and look, but I rolled up against Daddy
tight enough a couple of times to feel how long and thick and THROBBING it
was! I wanted so badly to grab my nightgown, yank it up and tell him to
plant that thing in me!" she finished all out of breath and flushed.
"Cool s*s, do it next time if you want to," I said with a grin, and she
grinned back, looking kind of puzzled. I guess she thought her news would
floor me like her news usually did. I waited as long as I could, wanting
to make her ask me why I was so smug and happy, but I just couldn't stand
waiting anymore.
"Well, if you hadn't been so busy bumping up against Daddy's cock last
night, you might have noticed that I fucked Momma! Right in the pussy!" I
crowed in triumph. Her mouth dropped wide open in shock, and I got to
enjoy one of the few occasions in all my life when I had actually
surprised my s****r.
"You didn't!" she cried, grinning and giggling.
"Oh yeah, I sure did!" I repeated, grinning even wider.
"Well damn!" she said, looking at the glow of my face and knowing that
it must be true. "How was it? Was she good?" were the next questions to
pop out of her mouth. We spent the rest of way to the beach with me giving
her every detail of fucking my Momma with her hanging on every word. I
could tell that the story was turning her on, and I got a kick out of
that, too.
*****END PART 5 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.





*****Part 6 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
"Well, Mikey, good for you!" she said as we walked out onto the beach.
"I guess if I'm gonna have to share you with Momma then it's only fair
that I get some from Daddy, huh?" I nodded in total agreement. It sounded
like a great arrangement to me. So, we spent the rest of our time alone,
plotting and scheming and fantasizing about our parents and wondering what
the sl**ping arrangements would be that night.
*****
Both of us got a shock later than morning - a very pleasant shock.
Momma and Daddy actually decided to go back to the cottage and told us we
could stay down by the beach if we wanted to. They even gave us money for
lunch. We were thrilled but tried not to look TOO thrilled so they
wouldn't think we were up to something, which, of course, we were. Both
our brains were already thinking all the things we could do alone. Judging
from how much they had been petting and patting and rubbing each other all
morning, I suspect our folks were going back to the cottage to do exactly
what me and 'Chelle wanted to do to each other.
I did catch one sort of funny glance from Momma before they left - at
least, I think that I did. Daddy was bending over, gathering up their
beach towels and the coolers and all when I glanced over at Momma and saw
her staring straight at my crotch. I got an instant boner so I had to turn
away so Daddy wouldn't see it when he stood up. And, I swear, before she
turned away and began to walk up the beach with Daddy, my Momma licked her
lips! I might have chalked it up to my wild and horny imagination again if
s*s hadn't gotten all over me about it just as soon as they got out of
earshot.
"Goddamn, did you see the way Mom was staring at your cock?!" she asked
in amazement.
I just nodded and grunted, "Uh huh."
"And look what she did to you," she added, giggling as she looked down
and saw the tent that had suddenly sprung up in my shorts.
'Chelle started grabbing up our stuff and led me off down the beach,
evidently in hopes of doing something about my "tent". She went down the
beach away from our cottage and our parents. We chatted about what was
going on with our folks while we walked, which only got us hotter than we
already were. (As odd as it may sound, we didn't feel the need to discuss
what was going on with us, just what we were doing or wanted to do to our
parents.) Finally, the buildings and people started to thin out as we got
to an area where the beach was lot more narrow and not so pearly white,
and where the sand dunes came down almost to the water. We had just about
gotten away from civilization when I heard s*s say, "Aha," beside me and
then she stopped walking. I stopped walking, too, wondering what in the
world was up. I was sure hoping that we were about to head into the dunes
to fuck, but we weren't to the dunes yet so I was puzzled.
'Chelle unzipped her change purse, which she kept strapped around her
luscious flat belly, and handed me four quarters.
"Hurry up! I'll be waiting," she said, grinning at the look of
confusion on my face, and then it finally clicked in my head. I looked up
the dunes and saw a set of public restrooms.
"I'll be right back! Don't you go anywhere!" I said, grinning now as
well. I dropped all the stuff I was carrying and sprinted up the dunes. I
was back in under three minutes with two condoms safely in hand. We picked
up our stuff up, grinned and kissed each other, and then walked arm-in-arm
into the dunes.
We strolled up into the dunes as nonchalantly as we could even though
we were both dying to rip each other's clothes off and fuck right then. I
know that I sure wanted to rip 'Chelle's bikini off anyway. Even though
there weren't nearly as many people around down here, there were a few,
and we didn't want to seem TOO obvious. We walked back into the dunes for
30 or 40 yards, I guess, until we didn't see anyone for several minutes,
and until we could just barely hear the sound of the surf before we
stopped.
Michelle picked a secluded spot in a depression between two pretty
steep dunes. It was about the cleanest spot around. There were beer cans
and what looked like used condoms everywhere - I guess people used these
dunes for fucking a lot - but this little area was pretty clean, and,
unless someone walked straight up on it, coming down the little valley
between the dunes or stood on top of one them and looked straight down,
you'd never have known we were there.
We barely controlled ourselves long enough to get a couple of towels
spread on the sand before we were at each other's clothing, and, since we
only had our swimsuits on, it was just a matter of seconds before we were
both buck naked, and we got to take our first really up-close and intense
looks at each other's bodies.
"Hee-hee," she giggled, reaching down to fondle my cock which was still
painfully hard, "what a pretty, fat cock my dear b*****r has." I had
reached out my hands, too, and was busy squeezing her big jugs with my
fingers and drinking in the rest of her body with my eyes. I've said it
before, and I'll say it again - my little s****r is gorgeous! Even the
best glimpses I had gotten of her previously or of her bare ass that night
in bed, hadn't prepared me for how beautiful she was. She damn near took
my breath away.
'Chelle has more offers for dates than she knows what to do with. Now,
seeing her naked, out in the open in the daylight and knowing how hot she
was in bed, I sure understood why. I ran my middle finger down the long,
light pink slit of her pussy and diddled at the soft, loose outer lips,
making her sigh happily. I explored further, taking all the time that I
hadn't had the first night when I finger-fucked her. My probing fingers
found a set of small but also relaxed inner lips, and then hit on the huge
nub between the top of her lips. She gasped quietly as I rolled the hard
button between my fingers, marveling that it was just has hard as my cock
was. My fingers continued probing into her warm, soft and very loose
pussy. Her cunt was so loose that it might make you think she was more of
a slut than she was. My s****r sure isn't a virgin - and hasn't been since
about age 13 - but she's not a slut either. She turns down a lot more guys
than she takes on, and, knowing how careful she is about not getting
pregnant and after her assfucking demonstration that first night, I'd have
bet that most guys who had fucked her had stuck their cocks into her tight
pink asshole instead of her pussy.
We spent the next hour or so just getting to know each other's bodies.
We'd lick and suck at each other for awhile and then we'd fuck for awhile
and then lick and suck for awhile. It was like my cock and her pussy and
all the rest of our body parts had been made for each other. Everything
fit so just right! Finally, we both got so hot that we had to stop playing
and just fuck, so she slipped a condom on my cock, and I plowed into her
soft pink pussy at 90 miles an hour. She was grunting and squealing like
an a****l in no time, and I knew that I had found the second perfect pussy
in the whole world for my cock.
I was just about to cut loose inside 'Chelle's twat when I saw a shadow
on the sand beside her body! Three shadows actually. I was so startled
that I cut loose right than second, shooting a huge glob of sperm deep
into my s****r before jerking my head around to see who had discovered us
even as I continued spasming insider her, and she clutched at my butt with
her legs.
What I saw was three black guys standing there on the dunes, looking
down at us. I was so shocked that I couldn't talk at all for the moment.
"Hey man, that looks like fun," said the tallest one with a big,
shit-eating grin on his face.
"Yeah, how much you have to pay for that white boy?" said the one
beside him. "I know you didn't get something that fine for free." All
three of them laughed at his joke, and I turned red in the face as I
desperately tried to keep my head, to think of something to do or say to
get us out of what looked like a dangerous situation, and to finish
cumming inside my s****r all at the same time. Well, the cumming took care
of itself, but the other two were beyond me at the moment.
They were all about my size or a bit smaller, and none of them looked
much older than us. They were college age, I guessed. I felt sure that I
could take any one of them, but all three at once? But, I was beginning to
think that I might have to try it to keep 'Chelle safe.
"Not a goddamn..." I started to reply angrily once I had regained my
voice, but 'Chelle suddenly gripped my butt with her legs and somehow made
her cunt muscles grab my limp cock and squeeze - hard! - which shut me up
in mid-sentence.
"Well, it depends on how much money you got, Sugar," my s****r said
with a perfectly lecherous smile which the three men quickly returned, and
the situation immediately seemed to lose some of its tension.
"Well, how do we know you worth anything?" the shortest one chimed in.
"You know I'm worth it, Baby, if you just watched him fuck me!" 'Chelle
answered boldly without blinking an eye.
"Uh huh, you know that's right!" said the tallest one. He motioned for
the other two, and the three of them put their heads together for a
moment, mumbling to each other too softly for me to hear. Of course, by
then I was trying to ask s*s what the hell she was up to, but she just
shushed me and wiggled her pussy on my cock again to shut me up.
"Okay Baby," said the tallest one after the three had broken up their
huddle, "We'll give you 50 bucks to do all three of us. How's that sound?"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! And, I had even more trouble
believing that my s****r was seriously considering their offer.
"Hmmmm, well, that's not as much as I usually get," she muttered
thoughtfully, "but, well, hell, I'm feeling pretty good today and kinda
horny so I guess that'll do if..." Then, her voice trailed off, and she
looked thoughtful again.
"If what, girl?" the tall one muttered, obviously thinking there was
going to be more money involved.
"That's 50 bucks, plus each of you needs a condom 'cause I don't have
any spares with me," Michelle informed them matter-of-factly as if she'd
been doing this sort of thing for years. "And, he gets to stay and watch,"
she added, wiggling her hips to indicate that she meant me. My mouth
dropped open in shock again, and the black men protested, too.
"Why do the white boy get to stay?" the middle one asked as his two
companions muttered their agreement.
"'Cause he's already paid to do me twice, and I ain't about to give him
a refund! Okay?" she answered with a smile. They muttered some more but
finally nodded. "Now fellows, about those condoms?" The three huddled
again, searching feverishly through their wallets, and finally dug out one
that looked like it had been there for years.
*****END PART 6 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 7 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
"Damn!" the tallest one muttered. "Come on, sweet white thang, it ain't
going to hurt you to do us this once," he pleaded, sounding downright
pathetic.
"Oh yeah, right!" answered 'Chelle sarcastically, "just once will get
me pregnant or give me some weird ass disease. No thanks! There's a public
restroom about 100 yards that way," she added, nodding her head in the
direction we had come from. "If you hurry, you can be back here and
fucking me in under 10 minutes." That set them off again, as they
hurriedly checked their pockets, wallets and beach bags for loose change.
After they had collected some quarters, they gave them to the shortest
one, and he sprinted off in the direction of the beach and the restrooms,
leaving his two friends behind. No doubt, they were to keep an eye on the
"merchandise". I had no idea what to do or say 'cause I sure didn't want
to argue with 'Chelle in front of them and maybe have them figure out she
was my s****r, and, besides, she didn't give me much of a chance to do or
say anything.
"Hey Baby," she said, and it took me a moment to realize that she meant
me. "You're gonna have to get off of me for awhile so I can do my new
friends," she added, wiggling her pussy against my limp cock and winking
at me with the eye that was away from the black men. Damn, I thought, she
actually means to go through with this!
"Uh, er, oookay," I sputtered, and slid backward, making my cock slurp
loudly out of 'Chelle's luscious pink pussy.
"Oh man, lookit that pussy!" said the tallest black man once I was out
of the way. I stood up, not exactly sure what to do, with the sperm-filled
condom still over the end of my cock. While I stood there confused,
Michelle did something to drive them - and me! - crazy.
"Hmmmm, well look at all that tasty sperm going to waste," she purred
lecherously, licking her lips. The next thing I knew, she had leaned up
into a sitting position, plucked the condom off my dick and slurped my
soft cock into her mouth, quickly devouring the globs of jism coating it
and sucking the residue from the cum hole, too.
"Oh, mmmm, God yes!" I grunted as my s****r sucked away at me with her
talented mouth. Our audience nearly went crazy, whistling, cat-calling and
generally cheering 'Chelle on. She got finished with cleaning me off and
took my dick out of her mouth for a second, turning her face toward them.
"Well, tell you what fellows, since you're having to wait so long, and
since you've been so sweet to let this fellow stay and watch," she said
with a big grin on her face, "I'll give you the same deal that I gave him.
You still gotta wear a condom to fuck me, but I'll let you cum on my face
or tits or in my mouth if you wanna." She paused there, and they broke
into big grins. "It'll only cost you another 10 bucks apiece, and that's
the best rate that I EVER give - even to my best customers!" About that
time, the other fellow got back, triumphantly waving a handful of condoms
over his head. His buddies quickly told him about the new offer. 'Chelle
patted me on the leg, gave me another wink and then gently pushed me away.

I grabbed one of our towels and went to sit down on the side of the dune.
My head was spinning. As if getting to fuck my own s****r's pussy and
having her suck my dick for the first time wasn't enough for me to deal
with, now I was evidently going to get to watch her suck and fuck three
black men we had never even met before! It was too much for me, so I just
sat and watched, dazed and amazed.
They finished talking, and I guess the middle guy had "won" or whatever
because he came up to 'Chelle first while the other two spread towels out
and plopped down on them to watch.
"Hey there, big fellow," 'Chelle said; sexiness oozing from her voice.
She reached out to rub the front of his thighs and then up a bit until she
was squeezing the giant bulge in his shorts with her hand. "Hmmmm, what
have we here, sweetie?" That said, she grasped the top of his trunks and
yanked them down around his ankles, and this huge, purple-black missile
sprang into the air like it was trying to launch itself! Goddamn, he was
huge! Hell, I'm not tiny myself, but his dick was longer than mine and a
lot thicker. I knew my s****r's pussy was fairly loose, but I didn't know
if it was THAT loose or not.
I kept staring in complete disbelief while 'Chelle leaned forward a bit
and slurped the head and about three inches of the giant black pecker into
her mouth! That fellow's eyes nearly crossed as my little s****r showed
him exactly what a proper cocksucking was. He was moaning and groaning,
and I had begun to think that s*s was just going to suck him off when she
stopped all of a sudden and pulled her mouth off his dick.
"Oops, I nearly forgot!" she said while she kept massaging his dangling
balls with one hand. "It is standard procedure to pay first. You
understand, of course?" She had timed it perfectly. I guess the guy she
was sucking was just starting to hope that he was going to get a free
blowjob if nothing else, and by then he was crazed enough that he was
willing to do anything to get 'Chelle to go back to sucking his cock.
"Give the girl the money, damn it!" he yelled over his shoulder.
"And, how many of you decided you wanted the extra special treatment?
Hmmmm?" 'Chelle cooed.
"We all do Baby!" answered the tallest of the three as he walked
forward and handed 'Chelle a wad of money.
"Oh goodie!" my s****r squealed as she took the money and started
counting. "I was hoping that I'd get to eat some more cum today!"
"There's only 74 dollars there, Sweet Thang," the tall fellow said,
sounding a bit ashamed. "I know it's supposed to be 80, but it's all we
got."
"Word," chimed in the shortest, "you about to get every last dime we
got just to screw you, pretty little white girl."
"Hmmmm, well, you three have been so nice and soooo patient," 'Chelle
said after thinking a moment, "and this cock tastes SOOOO damn good." She
paused there to lean forward and suck on the black dick to punctuate her
words. "I guess 74 dollars will be good enough." With her last words, all
three of them broke into grins, and my mouth just dropped open wider than
it already was.
"You ready to fuck me good and hard, Honey?" 'Chelle cooed, and the
black guy nodded so energetically that his sun glasses nearly fell off.
"Well then, hand me a rubber, and I'll slide that baby on for you, and we
can get to it." He handed over one of the condoms they had just bought,
and 'Chelle expertly ripped open the wrapper with her teeth and then
smoothly slid the lubricated rubber tube over the massive black dick. It
just barely was large enough! Of course, she gave his cock another quick
kiss and suck before covering it.
With her "John" (I found out eventually that their names were Dan,
Ronnie and Henry, going from tallest to shortest.) now properly attired,
'Chelle flopped onto her back on the blanket and grinned up at Ronnie.
"Well, come on and fuck me, Lover!" she invited, and he didn't have to
be asked twice. I watched the muscular black man as he knelt down between
my s****r's legs and moved to stick his cock in her. They both grunted in
unison when the big, black dick slammed into her slimy pink snatch. Ronnie
buried a good five or six inches of his pecker into my little s****r on
the first stroke. I had to admit, as uneasy as I still was about this
whole thing, that the sight of the big ebony cock splitting and stretching
my s****r's light pink pussy looked very, VERY hot! Of course, this
produced a loud chorus of "Do it Ronnie!" and "Fuck that hole!" and the
like from his buddies. I didn't do any cheerleading myself. I was too
fascinated and turned on by what I was watching.
Well, it was quite a show. Michelle let Ronnie fuck her brains out. She
squealed and wiggled enough to let me know that she wasn't just acting.
She was having a ball! He came in her, after lasting a lot longer than I
had my first time inside my s****r, and lay still between her legs for a
moment, leaning over to suck at her huge jugs for awhile while he did.
Then, according to the deal and without having to be told, I might add,
Ronnie crawled out from between my s****r's legs and offered her his
juiced-coated cock. My little s****r never hesitated. She peeled off that
condom and downed his limp pecker in one gulp. He could only grunt and
moan as she licked and sucked him completely clean.
"Mmmmmm, that was so good, Baby!" she purred and gave his dick one
final kiss on its ebony head.
"Uh huh!" is all he managed to say in response, but he grinned from
ear-to-ear as he looked down at 'Chelle.
Henry, the shortest, was up next, and launched into fucking Michelle
like he was hitting a speed bag. I think he must have been nervous about
fucking out here in the open or something, because he didn't even let my
s****r suck on his seven-inch, chocolate-brown shaft for long. He pumped
her pussy at 90 miles an hour and came in less than a couple dozen
strokes. He did slow down long enough, though, to let her thoroughly suck
his dick afterwards, and he very gently ran his hands though s*s's soft
brown hair while she sucked him clean.
Dan, the tallest, was up next and when 'Chelle peeled his shorts down
she almost got hit in the face with a smut black cock even longer than
Ronnie's. It wasn't nearly as thick, though. He fucked her with long, sort
of slow strokes, but he still came in about the same amount of time Henry
had, and 'Chelle had what looked like a genuine orgasm right along with
him. I guess these guys had been with regular hookers before because they
looked real impressed when they saw that my s****r was actually getting
off on them fucking her. After she caught her breath a bit, she flipped
around, peeled off his condom and finished off her fourth cum snack of the
morning, smacking her lips and going on about how delicious it was.
After 'Chelle finished off Dan, they mumbled something about having to
get back to their hotel and then gathered up their stuff to leave.
"Hey fellas, if you happen to be down this way again, remember to look
for me," she called to them with a big grin as they were leaving. "I might
be out here fucking this little white boy again."
Her invitation was met with good-natured laughter and a chorus of
"Yeah, we'll sho be back!" and "Damn straight, pretty little white girl!"
"Just remember to have all 80 dollars next time if you want the same
treatment, Baby!" she added. They nodded and grinned and waved goodbye as
they disappeared over the dunes.
*****END PART 7 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 8 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
"What in the world do you think you're doing, s*s?" I said, jumping
onto 'Chelle just as soon as they were out of sight, and getting up to
walk over to where she was sitting, spread-legged on her towel.
"Making us some money, stupid," she said, grinning, stopping me dead in
my tracks for the moment. She tried to hand me part of the money they had
given her. I was having none of that and pushed her hand away. "Oh, is my
poor, sweet b*****r upset 'cause little s****r fucked somebody else? Hmmm,
is Big b*****r jealous after only getting to fuck me twice?" she teased,
making me even madder. But, before I had time to think of something else
to say, s*s had gotten up onto her knees and whipped my half-hard pecker
into her mouth. As you might guess, the argument kind of ended there.
"I'll make it up to you, Sweetie," she purred. "Come on, you can fuck
my slimy hole without a condom on and then feed that delicious sperm of
yours to your little s****r just like they did. Okay?" It didn't take much
persuading to get me to take an offer like that. I rolled her onto her
back, and shoved my cock into her, not being gentle at all since I was
still a bit pissed off at her, and fucked her just as hard and fast as I
could. Hell, she loved it! And, when I was about to cum, I pulled out and
stuck my cock right in her face, yanking on it myself and letting her suck
on the head before finally spewing sperm all over her face and down her
throat. It was great!
We cuddled for awhile and then gathered up our stuff and returned to
the beach with me still uneasy about what 'Chelle had done, but she had at
least convinced me that it was safe enough provided that she insisted on
condoms and that I was there to protect her. And, she reminded me that our
f****y could use every single dime that she made while we were here.
"Hell, Mikey, it was 74 dollars for about an hour of work," she said,
and then giggled. "Besides, dammit, it was FUN!" That made me laugh, too,
and we were all smiles, walking arm-in-arm again, by the time we got back
to the beach.
*****
That night at the cottage was quiet. The sl**ping arrangements were the
same as the second night, but I didn't yet have the nerve to initiate
anything with Momma. So, I just slept since she didn't wake me up this
time. I suspected that her and Daddy had fucked so much that day at the
cottage while we were fucking in the dunes that she was just satisfied for
a change.
'Chelle whispered to me the next morning when we had a moment alone
that Daddy slept on his left side so she didn't get bumped by his pecker
again, or pumped by it like she was hoping. I told her my theory about
them being fucked out from their day at home, and she agreed that might
have been it. But, it made both of us wonder if our parents were
regretting (well, Momma anyway since Daddy hadn't done anything yet) what
had happened, but we didn't get to finish talking about it. Momma came out
of the bathroom and Daddy came back from the car about that time.
"Honey, could you run to the little grocery down the street and pick us
up some things?" Momma asked Daddy when he came in, making my eyes light
up and my heart pound faster immediately. Not only did she ask Daddy to go
shop, she also asked 'Chelle to go with him to help carry stuff.
"Besides, you know we can never let your Daddy go in a grocery store by
himself," Kimberly added with a laugh and leaned over to kiss Daddy on the
cheek. We all grinned, including Daddy. His horrendous attempts at grocery
shopping were a f****y tradition. "And Mike here can stay and help me do
dishes. It's high time he started doing more housework in case he can't
find a woman to do it for him later on." We all laughed at that, too, and
Michelle and Daddy headed off for the store with the list Momma gave them
but not before s*s gave me a knowing little wink when the folks weren't
looking.
"Well, come on! We don't have much time!" Momma urged, giggling like a
schoolgirl, just as soon as they were out of sight. Quick as a wink, she
had knelt in front of me, pulled down my trunks and slurped my cock into
her mouth! Momma sucked me fast and hard and just long enough to get me
erect. Then, she plopped down on her back, right there on the floor beside
the kitchen sink, and pulled me down on top of her.
"Come fuck me now!" she commanded as she pulled the bottom of her
bathing suit to one side, exposing her lush, red-hair-covered mound. I
wanted to dive in and see what my Momma tasted like, but this didn't seem
to be the time or the place for a lot of foreplay, so I did what she told
me. I mounted her and shoved all eight inches of my dick into that hot,
wet and wonderfully tight pussy of hers! She grunted like a mare in heat,
and I grunted like a stallion mounting her. It was fast, hard and great!
We fucked like rabbits!
I came fast, but that was the idea. I squirted glob after glob of jism
inside my pretty Momma while she pumped her legs around my ass, trying to
draw my dick even deeper inside her. But, as much sperm as I planted in
her luscious vagina, it sucked up every single drop. When I pulled out a
few minutes later, I swear that I didn't see a single drop ooze out. She
pulled her suit back into place, leaned up and gave my cock a quick
going-over, slurping up the tiny bit of cum oozing from my cum hole and
licking it clean of her cunt juices, too.
Then, she kissed me on the lips, giving me a second-hand taste of her
pussy, before starting us to washing and drying dishes like crazy. We got
them done with about two minutes to spare before Daddy and 'Chelle came
back with the groceries.
After putting up the groceries, 'Chelle and I managed to get out of the
cottage first but without much of lead on the folks so we had to whisper
to talk about what we wanted to talk about.
"You fucked Momma again, didn't you?" she said with a laugh right off
the bat. I guess it must have showed on my face.
"Yep, and it was great!" I said, grinning widely. "Quick, but great."
"Damn, I wish I could watch you fuck her," she said suddenly,
surprising me a bit, but it was an idea that certainly turned me on.
"Well, I don't how we could arrange it, but, sure, it's okay with me,"
I hastily agreed. "And, well, uh, you know that I'd love to watch Daddy
fuck you, too," I admitted, and she giggled.
"Yeah, I'd love to get fucked by Daddy so you could watch!" she
whispered emphatically. "Speaking of that, while we were grocery shopping,
I innocently suggested to Daddy that I'd like to do something with just me
and him for a change." She gave me a big wink when she said "innocently".
"He looked at me kinda funny, but I was doing my Little Miss Innocent
look so he just smiled and said, `sure'" she added with a quiet giggle. I
told her that I'd help her out when she told me what she and Daddy were
supposed to go somewhere tonight alone. I figured it was only fair since I
had got to fuck Momma twice, and 'Chelle hadn't gotten into Daddy's pants
yet. Besides, it would leave me alone with my hot Momma again. My job was
to get Momma out of the cottage for awhile and make sure that she stayed
with me and not decide to tag along with 'Chelle and Daddy.
The day at the beach was pretty much wasted since our parents stayed
close all day. There was no chance to slip off into the dunes, but we both
figured that tonight would make up for it.
*****
That night, according to our plan, Daddy left with 'Chelle to see the
local seaquarium. I had made a big show of not being interested in "seeing
a lot of silly fish."
"Well, it's just as well," Momma had chimed right in as they were
telling us about their plans. "I wanna take a walk along the beach in the
moonlight, but I don't want to go there in the dark by myself. Mike can
walk with me," she said with an absolutely straight face. So, I didn't
even have to come up with a plan to divert Momma - she had done it for me!
'Chelle and Daddy left not long after that. Momma winked at me and
licked her lips slowly the very second that they walked out the door. So
she wouldn't get the idea to throw down and fuck right then and there, I
grabbed up a couple of towels and her hand and pulled her toward the beach
with me. As you might guess, we didn't do much walking after we got to the
beach.
The moonlight on the dunes and the waves was beautiful, but I didn't
really look at it a lot. Most of my attention was centered on Momma's
boobs and ass and pussy. We went into the dunes, spread our towels out and
got right to fucking.
I got my first taste and detailed exploration of Momma's hairy cunt
that night. There was plenty of moonlight to see by. Her pussy was just as
delicious as 'Chelle's, but more salty and tangy. She got so wet while I
was eating her - a lot faster and a lot wetter than s*s, too. Momma's
outer pussy lips are so thick that you can easily see them through all
that red fur. I still couldn't get over how tight she was after having two
k**s and all the fucking she had done with Daddy and his big dick. It must
be all the exercising she does. Her clit is big and very, VERY sensitive,
I soon found out when I made her cum by just sucking it into my mouth
three or four times right after we got there.
God, we fucked until we couldn't fuck anymore! I figured that we must
have been gone at it for nearly two hours. I fucked Momma in the pussy and
in the ass, and she actually got me hard a third time with that amazing
mouth of hers, and I was slamming in and out of her cunt again when I
finally ran out of gas, but we didn't care. We lay around a while longer,
munching on each other and cuddling and caressing.
By the time we headed back, I had given Michelle a bit longer than we
had planned. I hoped that she had gotten everything done in that amount of
time and had remembered to check the clock so we wouldn't walk in on them
fucking.
I knew that they had fucked when I walked through the door with Momma
and saw them. They were sitting on the couch watching TV. 'Chelle was
literally glowing and couldn't seem to get the grin off her face. Daddy
was sitting beside her with this sort of dazed smile on his face and a
glazed look in his eyes. Two sure signs of someone who had been with my
s*s. Yep, 'Chelle had fucked him all right. I didn't get to hear the juicy
details, though, until our walk to the beach the next morning.
That was the next morning, though, and we still had to get through that
night. Let me tell you, I was really nervous and excited, wondering what
would happen with the four of us in bed after me just fucking Momma and
Daddy just having fucked 'Chelle. But, I guess we were all so fucked out
and tired that nothing happened. We just slept as far as I know. Of
course, after a day like we had had, we needed some sl**p!
*****END PART 8 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 9 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
"Okay, okay, tell me all about it!" I said with a grin as soon as we
were around a corner from the cottage the next morning. "I know you're
dying to tell me, and I'm dying to hear it." She giggled and leaned up to
kiss me on the lips before launching into her story about Daddy.
"Well we took off for the Seaquarium just like we were supposed to,"
'Chelle began her story. "I knew that I needed to get him to walk at least
part of the way there so you'd have time to get Momma out of the cottage.
Well, we got almost all the way there, and suddenly I began feeling ever
so tired," she added with a grin. "I just couldn't go on. I really wanted
to see the seaquarium with my Daddy, but I just felt too worn out. God,
Mikey, he fell for it hook, line and sinker! I bet he would have tried
carrying me back to the cottage on his back if I had asked him to." I
smiled, knowing just how persuasive and convincing s*s could be when she
wanted to.
"Well, we got back to the cottage with several pauses for me to rest
along the way...just to make it look good," she said. "He was such a dear
when we got back. He was all over me, offering ice water and cold cloths
for my head and aspirin, anything. But, I was the brave little trooper, of
course." 'Chelle paused a moment giggle at the memory of how Daddy acted.
"I said, `no, I'm just a little tired. There's no reason why you can't go
and have some fun yourself. Why don't you hop in the shower and get ready.
You might even be able to catch up with Momma and Mike if you hurry.'
Well, he didn't want to leave me alone, but I finally talked him into it.
I knew that if I could get him in the shower, naked, then my chances of
getting somewhere with him would be a lot better than just jumping him on
the couch when we were both still fully clothed."
"Anyway, he went to hop into the shower, and I waited until I head the
water running. I went over to the door. I listened until I heard him start
singing that silly song he always sings in the shower. I knew that he must
be naked and under the water when he started that up. So, I yanked off my
blouse, and pulled down my shorts and underwear just as fast as I could. I
grabbed the doorknob and turned it very, very slowly so it wouldn't squeak
or anything. It didn't, so I went ahead and pushed the door open, going
ever so slowly. I guess the door hinges are about the only thing about our
cottage that are first rate," she said with a laugh. "The hinges didn't
make any noise at all, but I doubt he could have heard it with the water
running full blast." As she continued, I was getting more and more
excited, and I could feel a bulge building up in my own shorts that made
walking just a bit awkward.
"I walked into the bathroom and closed the door quietly behind me. The
air was so steamed up that I could barely see. Of course, I knew where I
was going so it didn't really matter. I went over to the shower door,
grabbed it firmly, took a deep breath and yanked it open!" s*s gasped then
in the power of her remembering, and I was so into the story that I
gasped, too. "I hadn't planned what to say, so I said the first thing that
popped into my mind so it sounded kind of stupid. `Well, Daddy, it seems
sorta silly to me to waste all that water for two showers when there's
plenty of room in here for two people at once. Don't you agree, Daddy?' I
asked him, and gave him my brightest smile. Well, he was stunned to say
the least, and kept working his mouth to tell me something but no words
came out. Well, that was hesitation enough for me, Big b*****r! He wasn't
talking, but he sure as hell was communicating with that big, beautiful
dick of his. It was already two-thirds hard and was starting to point
straight at me."
"Before he could say `No', I had squatted down and started sucking on
it for all I was worth! He didn't tell me to stop after that either -
except a couple of times later when he wanted to change positions,
hee-hee," she giggled merrily, and I laughed right along with her. God,
she was making me so hot! "Well, let me tell you, Daddy's dick is just
plain delicious! I hate to break this to you, Big b*****r, but Daddy has
about an inch on you," she teased with a smile.
"Hell, I knew that already, s*s," I said, not in the least offended.
"Well, I like your cock just fine, too," she said and leaned up to kiss
me on the lips briefly. "In fact, I don't think there are two finer cocks
in all the world!" I grinned at the compliment, and she continued.
"Well, it's about nine inches long, and has this big, thick
uncircumsized head on it!" 'Chelle said breathlessly. "And a great big cum
hole and a huge flap of skin that rolls back. The shaft has these big,
bulging veins on it, and his balls are just as big as yours." I could have
done without all the detail about my Daddy's dick, but I knew she'd get
down to telling about the fucking soon enough. "God, most guys who are
that big, don't get all the way hard. I mean, they get hard enough to
fuck, sure, but not HARD! But, my sweet Daddy did. When I bent over in
that shower, and he shoved that thing in my pussy from behind, it felt
like someone sticking a steel rod into me! But, a steel rod that was warm
and throbbing and felt so damn good!"
"He fucked me like a crazy man there in the shower, in and out, in and
out, all nine inches in me! He sounded like he could barely breathe, he
was so excited so I knew he wouldn't last long that first time. I wasn't
anywhere near cumming yet, but I didn't care. I felt him gather himself,
and I knew he was so into fucking me that he wasn't thinking about me
getting pregnant or anything else for that matter except sticking his dick
me. Well, when I felt him gather himself, I pulled away from him and
turned around. God, I really hated feeling that cock slip out of my cunt,
but, well, one of us had to keep our head. He looked sort of surprised and
disappointed. At least he did until I knelt down and slurped that big,
delicious dick back into my mouth again. Then, everything was okay with
Daddy." 'Chelle paused to catch her breath and went on.
"I only had to suck on his dick a couple of times when I felt this damn
geyser of cum hit the back of my throat! I almost choked on the first
couple of spurts, but I kept swallowing and finally he slowed down enough
that I could keep up. Damn, Mikey, his sperm tastes just like yours!" I
was glad that she seemed so happy to have discovered that because I sure
wanted to feed her some of mine right about then. "I gulped and swallowed
until he finally finished, and then I looked up at him and smiled while I
was licking his dick, and he just gave me this big, happy grin. It was
great! Hell, Big b*****r, he didn't say a word about who he was fucking.
We just went at it! Fucking in the shower was just the start!"
"Then, we dried each other off, and I sucked him back up. It didn't
take long either. He was half-hard by the time we finished toweling off.
We were both so damn horny that we still didn't waste any time talking or
anything. The next thing I knew, Daddy had pushed me facedown across the
kitchen table and shoved that big dick all the way up inside my cunt
again. God, it felt perfect! He fucked me good and long and hard this
time. He was a lot more under control. And, I didn't have to tell him to
pull out that time. He was thinking clearly enough that he pulled his cock
out and let me eat his sperm again. Whew, Mikey! I'm all wet and slimy
right now just from telling you about it!" Well, I was rock hard by that
point, too, but there was nothing we could do about right then.
"Well, I didn't know exactly how long you could keep Momma gone, so we
didn't do a whole lot after that," she said, and then grinned, "but I did
have time to suck him off again! God, I ate my Daddy's cum three times in
one night!" We were down to the beach by then, and resolved to sneak off
and fuck each other silly the first chance we got. We were both hot and
horny from 'Chelle's story about her Daddy-fuck.
*****
After we got to the beach, our folks arrived right after us. With both
of us about to explode to fuck each other, we had to spend the entire
morning hanging out and doing regular beach stuff because Momma and Daddy
were around. But, our hopes went sky high when, just before lunch time,
they told us that they were going to head back to the cottage for awhile,
and left us on our own again with enough money for lunch.
Of course, we headed straight for the dunes as soon as they were out of
sight!
It wasn't long before I was fucking my s****r vigorously in the ass
after giving her what she called a "proper" preparation. Than meant that
we lay together in a 69. She sucked my cock while I ate her pussy and
stretched her asshole with one and then two and finally three fingers!
God, her ass still felt nice and tight and GREAT when I stuck my dick in
it. And, judging from the grunting and moaning she was doing, along with
an occasional, "Fuck me Mikey! Fuck my ass hard!" I think she enjoyed this
time much better than the first time I stuck my cock in her ass that night
in bed.
I was just filling her sweet little ass with cum - no condom this time
folks! - when we heard a familiar voice call out, "Hey Baby, you like
having that thing stuck up your butt, too?" You guessed it. 'Chelle's
three "Johns" had come back for more of my little s****r, not that I
blamed them at all.
"Mmmmm, sure I like it, fellas," s*s answered without batting an eye.
"And, it only costs 10 dollars more than a regular fuck." I didn't tense
up as much this time because everybody seemed a lot friendlier, almost
like everyone was old friends. They chatted with my s****r while I
finished filling her ass with sperm and then pulled out. By then, they and
'Chelle had decided on prices and who was going to do what. I went over
and sat down on my towel again while they got down to business. It was so
damn fascinating (and hot!) to see my s****r go from a sweet (I think)
little 16-year-old to this worldly, experienced hooker in the blink of an
eye. It was like she had this whole different "horny whore" personality
inside her body.
Dan (the tallest one) was the only one who opted to pay the extra 10
bucks and fuck 'Chelle in the ass, and he went first, plunging all nine
inches of his smut black pecker into her ass on the first stroke, but my
little s****r just grunted happily because I had already done a good job
of greasing and stretching her butthole. She sounded like an a****l in
heat, loving every minute and every inch of it! He came in his condom with
his dick buried deep in her ass, but, at 'Chelle's urging, he pulled out,
and she quickly stripped off the rubber so she could slurp his cum-coated
dick.
Then came Henry with his seven-inch, chocolate brown missile. He left
'Chelle up on her hands and knees, but rammed his meaty cock into her soft
pink pussy from behind, fucking her as hard and as fast as he had the
first time, but he lasted much longer. 'Chelle didn't care. I think she
would have taken any cock in any hole from any angle right about then.
That's how horny she was.
*****END PART 9 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 10 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
In fact, Henry was still hard at work with a sheen of sweat covering
his muscular body, ramming his cock in and out of my s****r's twat, when I
heard a sound that froze my bl**d! Another familiar voice was calling down
from the top of the dune, but it sure wasn't a black guy looking for a
whore to fuck this time.
"Well, well, what have we here?" my Momma said, scaring the bejesus out
of all five of us. If anything, Ronnie, Henry and Dan looked even more
scared than me and 'Chelle did. I started sputtering and stuttering out
explanations that didn't make any sense. "So, what is my daughter doing
here in the dunes with a big black dick stuck in her pussy? Hmmmm?" When
they heard Momma say that 'Chelle was her daughter, the three black guys
looked like they were going to faint. Of course, I probably looked just as
bad.
"Hey, hey lady, be cool," Ronnie sputtered, "we was just having a
little fun. We didn't know it was your daughter turning tricks out here."
"Yeah, my 16-YEAR-OLD daughter!" Momma blasted at him, cutting him off
before he could make any more excuses. They looked even sicker when they
heard that as visions of prison terms for statutory **** no doubt began
dancing through their heads. If we hadn't all been so damn scared of
Momma, we probably would have all burst out laughing, because poor Henry
picked that very moment to give up the ghost inside my s****r. He had
stopped stroking when Momma showed up, of course, but the tension was just
too much or else 'Chelle's cunt muscles picked a bad moment to grab at
him. Whatever, he began squirting a condom-full of jism into s*s's pussy,
and looked very, very sorry that he had. What Momma said next, though,
shocked me and 'Chelle even more than her appearance here had.
"Dammit, out turning tricks without giving me my cut again?" Momma said
sternly, pointing her finger at 'Chelle. I couldn't fucking believe my
ears. Was our Momma actually going to play along with this?!?
"I'm sorry Momma!" Michelle said, catching on fast like always, and
sounding very, very sincere which probably wasn't all that hard for her,
considering how scared we were. "I'll never, ever do it again!"
"You damn well better not!" Kimberly answered emphatically.
As I watched, partly horrified, partly amazed and completely
fascinated, Momma found out from Ronnie, Henry and Dan what they had been
charged and what they were supposed to get for their money.
"Well, at least she was charging you the right prices," Momma allowed;
her tone softening just a bit. By now, the three men were showing a
distinct interest in my Momma, too. Now that they were pretty sure that
she wasn't going to have them arrested, her luscious body in that skimpy
black bathing suit was looking pretty good to them. I couldn't believe
where things went from there.
By the time all the wheeling and dealing was done, I was watching
Ronnie ram his big eight-inch cock in and out of s*s's pussy, while my
Momma was sucking on my pecker, getting it hard for my next "trick" with
them. Luckily, I still had 30 dollars from the previous day so that I
could make a show of handing that over to her for my fuck and suck.
After a few seconds of having Momma's wonderful mouth on my dick, she
slipped my condom on my pecker and sprawled back on the towel beside
'Chelle and told me to climb on. Well, it was a really strange situation,
but not nearly strange enough to keep me from wanting to fuck my Momma.
So, I climbed on and stuck it in her just as hard and deep as it would go.
She squealed, sounding a lot like her daughter for a moment, as I fucked
her hard and fast. With Ronnie and me dutifully pounding away at their
pussies, Momma called out for Dan and Henry to come over. She had them
position their dicks right over hers and 'Chelle's mouths so that they
could suck cock and get them hard again while taking care of us with their
pussies. It was quite a little assembly line we had going.
It wasn't long before Ronnie and I came, filling our condoms with
sperm. As soon as we finished spasming, Momma got us out of the way, and
got Henry and Dan back between hers and her daughter's legs. After they
got to fucking again, Momma and 'Chelle did a great job of cleaning off
the two of us. s*s sucked me clean and Momma sucked Ronnie's purple-black
tool clear down into her throat. The three of them went on the whole time
(when they weren't gasping for air) about how Momma and 'Chelle were the
best at everything: they gave the best blowjobs; they had the best
pussies; they had the tightest, cutest asses, and on and on. They must
have been sincere because, by the time Momma and 'Chelle got finished with
them, their dicks were limp beyond even the power of my Momma's mouth to
get hard again, and they were out of money again.
"Hey Baby!" said Henry as they gathered up their stuff and started to
leave, "are you and this cute little girl (he nodded at 'Chelle) gonna be
back down this way again? I mean, you women are too hot to pass up. We'll
have some mo' money tomorrow, and we've got some friends who would just
love ta meet ya, Baby!" He didn't say how many friends, and Momma and
'Chelle didn't ask.
"Damn right!" Ronnie seconded him.
"Well, you never know, sport," Momma answered in a sexy purr, making my
mouth drop open in surprise for a second before I caught myself and
snapped it shut again. "You'll just have to come back down here and see,
but yeah, we might be here again." Momma paused for a second, thinking,
and then continued. "Tell you what, fellas, if you're staying around here,
I'd be happy to give you a holler on the phone the next time that me or
the girl will be available. How about that?" I could barely believe my
ears.
"Way cool Baby!" said Henry in his deep, deep voice. "We're stayin' at
the Holiday Motel and the number is 555-2332. Room 203. You got that?"
Momma nodded.
"Sure Sweetie, I got it!" Momma answered with a lecherous grin. "Now
you come on back if you wanna get this!" she added and then reached down
and slid her middle finger all the way up inside her slimy, well-fucked
pussy. That brought a chorus of "Oooo"s and "Ahhh"s from the fellows, and
made the tip of my dick vibrate with its first sign of life in awhile.
"Now, say, if we bring you all this new business, how about a little
discount for me and my friends here?" he asked after the three of them had
quieted down again. I don't blame him for trying to milk Momma's apparent
good humor for all it was worth, considering what the merchandise was!
"Well, you all were so tasty..." Momma said, reaching out a hand to
gently fondle Henry's balls through his shorts. "Tell you what. For every
new customer you bring us, me or my girl here will give one of you the,
mmmmm, service (they all grinned widely at the word service) of your
choice at half price. How's that sound? You bring at least three friends,
and you all get a half price fuck or suck or a trip up mine or the girl's
back door. You bring us at least six, and hell, all three of you get a
freebie."
They quickly told Momma that they thought that is was a great deal and
headed off, deep in conversation with each other. I was bursting with fear
and questions for Momma. Despite her having played along while the guys
were there, I was pretty sure we were going to get killed once they left.


Just as soon as they were out of sight and earshot, Momma launched
right into a stern lecture (directed mainly at 'Chelle, thank goodness) on
how dangerous what we were doing could have been. She went on for a few
minutes, but it wasn't nearly as bad as I had expected. I was surprised
that she really didn't harp about Michelle getting paid, but just about
how dangerous it could have been.
"Now, young lady, to even partly make up for what you've done here -
selling yourself to those boys - you need to get that cute little ass of
yours over here and help me get Mike hard again so he can fuck me in the
ass! And I mean right now!" she nearly yelled at s*s. Well, it sure as
hell wasn't the sort of punishment we had expected, but we weren't about
to complain. Within seconds, I was in blowjob heaven as my Momma and my
little s****r took turns with one sucking my dick and the other one
nibbling and sucking at my balls. As tired as my cock was after what I had
just done and all the sex I had had the last few days, they still were
able to get me rock hard and ready to fuck in just a few minutes.
As soon as I was hard, Momma shoved 'Chelle out of the way and got onto
her hands and knees in front of me.
"Stuff that beautiful dick of yours in my ass, Son!" she demanded,
still all business. No problem, I thought, and shoved it right into her
with no problem at all. Momma's ass felt just a good as ever.
I guess 'Chelle thought she had gotten off the hook because she had
leaned back onto the towel a few feet away, and was very softly rubbing
her pussy mound. I suspect more because it was sore from all the fucking
she had gotten than from her trying to excite herself. I was into a good,
steady pace now, sliding all eight inches of my pecker in and out of
Momma's tight butt, and she was humping her ass back against me; our
bodies in perfect rhythm with each other. That's when she let 'Chelle know
that she wasn't quite off the hook yet.
"Come here girl!" Kimberly commanded, and 'Chelle came, not daring to
disobey that tone of voice. "Lie down right here in front of me and spread
those legs of yours!"
"Wwwwhat? Momma?" my s****r asked, sputtering in shock, and I must
admit, though I was shocked at the command, too, I did have to grin at
seeing Michelle so surprised for a change.
"You heard me, you little slut! Get that slimy pussy over here so I can
eat it!" Momma replied with a steely voice. "Don't try to tell me that
you've never had a woman eat you before. I know all about you and Alice
Givens!" 'Chelle gasped when she heard that, and I did, too. Alice Givens
was one of the hottest sophomores at our high school, and I had been hot
for her for as long as I could remember. And she had slept with my little
s****r! 'Chelle didn't say another word after that revelation and
obediently did exactly what Momma wanted.
It was the hottest thing that I had ever seen! Just over the twin,
tight cheeks of my Momma's ass, where my dick was pistoning in and out of
her tight asshole, I got to watch as she bent forward and rammed damn near
her whole face into my s****r's twat. Well, if 'Chelle had been hesitant
to begin with, she sure changed her mind in a hurry. She was squealing and
carrying on something crazy in a few seconds, and, before I knew it, she
was bucking up against Momma's face in a huge orgasm. It was the biggest
one I had seen s*s have. That awesome scene and the tightness of Momma's
butt were too much for me, too, and I came hard inside her just a few
seconds later. After I finished pumping my load of cum into Momma's ass,
the three of us slumped down together in exhaustion.
We sat around on the towels, catching our breath and touching and
licking and fondling gently. Then, Momma counted the money, making 'Chelle
and me kick in what we had made the day before, too. We were all shocked
to find 170 dollars from just that day and the 70 from the day before (me
and s*s had spent about four bucks).
*****END PART 10 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 11 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
"Good Lord. 240 dollars," Momma said in a hushed voice. And not just
240 dollars either. It was 240 dollars for about two hours of work! It was
almost as much as my folks had paid for the cottage for the whole week.
You could almost see the wheels spinning in Momma's head as she counted
the money over and over again, no doubt thinking of all the things she
could use it for (goodness knows, there were plenty of bills to pay and
plenty of things that needed fixing back home). I was feeling pretty low,
and I was sure 'Chelle was, too. We had counted on spending that money -
at least part of it - on ourselves, but we dared not say something like
that to Momma. We were still too thankful that she hadn't killed us for
what we had done. She mumbled that we should go ahead and get dressed,
that Daddy would be expecting us back soon. We did and started walking
slowly back down to the beach.
When she finally spoke again, she didn't ask us what we wanted to do -
she told us, but it wasn't so harsh. I guess that getting fucked in the
ass and eating her daughter's pussy had cooled her anger off a good bit.
Her voice was much softer now when she spoke.
"Okay, let me let the two of you in on a little secret," she began,
getting our attention right away since I was still expecting some sort of
punishment for what we had done. This conversation, just like my life
lately, seemed to heading in a completely different and unexpected
direction.
"We didn't want to tell you, but your Daddy got his hours cut back at
work about a two months ago. Money has been really short, even more than
usual," she said and then paused to take a deep breath. "We were wondering
if we were even gonna be able to keep our trailer and land. I don't have
the money for next month's payment, not yet, anyway," Momma explained. "I
had a devil of a time getting him to come on vacation even though it was
already paid for and nonrefundable, and his vacation time is paid, too. He
was just so down in the dumps about our money situation. I'm just glad
that I talked him into it. I would have gone absolutely crazy if we had
spent another whole summer at home. I might have done something even
crazier than I did today," she added with a grin. We both smiled back at
her sort of hesitantly, still wondering when and if the axe was going to
fall on our necks.
"This money...THIS money!" she said almost reverently as she reached
down into her purse to feel for the huge wad of bills as if she still
didn't quite believe they were real. "This could save us, k**s. And, we're
gonna be here three more days and three more nights, so I guess what I'm
saying, believe it or not, is, well, if you two want to keep doing this -
and if you're VERY CAREFUL then, well, it's okay with me and well, I'm
gonna do it, too." She finished and looked back and forth at us almost as
if she were seeking our approval for what she had decided.
I was absolutely floored! And, I could tell by the look on 'Chelle's
face that she was, too. Our Momma...Kimberly she kept reminding me to call
her, was telling us it was okay that 'Chelle was selling herself here at
the beach and that she was going to start doing it too! Hell, she hadn't
even mentioned the fact that mother, daughter and son were sl**ping
together. We must have taken a good 10 or 15 steps with our mouths hanging
wide open. We looked so silly that Momma laughed at us, breaking the
tension a little.
"Oh come on, you know you wanna keep doing it 'Chelle!" she teased my
s****r. "Don't be so shocked that your Momma likes to fuck as much as you
do. Where did you think you got that from?" Her laughter relaxed us a bit
more, and I finally managed to close my mouth. "And, I'm pretty sure that
both of us wanna keep fucking your b*****r," she added, reaching out to
give my balls a quick squeeze.
"Besides, if we can work it out the way that I think we can, it'll give
you more chances to let your Daddy stick his big cock in you," Kimberly
said, giggling and sounding for all the world like she was our age.
'Chelle had probably never been surprised so many times in a single month
in her life as she had been in this one day, and she gasped out loud again
at hearing that her Momma knew all about her big secret. Momma reached out
and patted s*s on her ass playfully to reassure her.
"Oh come on, I'm not mad!" she said with a smile. "I'm just surprised
that it took him so long to fuck you. He's wanted to for years. Of course,
I guess it would be more truthful to say that I'm surprised that it took
you so long to seduce him. Am I right?" Michelle nodded, still shaken up
pretty badly over how easily Momma had seemed to read her mind. "And, I'm
pretty sure that I'm gonna want to taste my little girl's pussy again
sometime soon!" she added, and actually got my s****r to blush, an almost
unheard of happening.
"But, there's something we've got to be careful about," Momma
continued. "Daddy might be okay about fucking his daughter, and he might
even put up with knowing that Mike was fucking me (she patted my arm
affectionately as she said that), but he'd never, ever go for letting us
take money for fucking other guys like this. Never, ever! He'd be ashamed
that he wasn't making enough money to keep us from doing something like
this. He'd probably disown all three of us, or worse, so we have to be
really, really careful about how we do this thing while we're here."
We both nodded solemnly, and she went on to explain what she had in
mind. That was something else that I was always proud of. My Momma was
really smart. We were poor and lived in a trailer and all that, and most
people, rich people anyway, just assumed that we all must be stupid, too.
Well, my Daddy wasn't exactly a rocket scientist, but he had plenty of
common sense, just not enough education, but my Momma was just plain
smart. She had been an "A" student before she got pregnant with me and
dropped out, and she still read everything she could get her hands on when
she wasn't too tired from her job or housework. Even then, she made some
time every day to read. 'Chelle and I both made good grades in school,
too. 'Chelle had almost all "A"s just like Momma, I probably would have if
I had studied any at all, but I still never made below a "B".
"Here's what we're gonna do..." she explained, and our grins got bigger
and bigger, the more we heard. Michelle was especially happy with Momma's
plan, and I sure as hell liked it a lot, too.
*****
We started that very afternoon. Momma and I made sure we gave 'Chelle
enough privacy so she could rub up against Daddy some after we got back to
the cottage, and we weren't at all surprised when we said we were going to
go back down to the beach that neither Michelle nor Daddy felt "up" to
going back today. No doubt a decision made after she had squeezed his cock
a couple of times when they were alone.
Well, Kimberly and I went down to the beach that afternoon. Momma
stopped on the way at a pay phone and called the guys' hotel. I don't know
who she talked to, but I got a hard-on just listening to her run through
the "menu" available in the dunes that afternoon. She hung up and grinned
at me, and we headed for the beach and our place in the dunes.
Sure enough, Momma had just barely had time to spread out her big beach
blanket and spread some oil on her legs (while I got the treat of rubbing
it into her stomach and tits!) when Henry's head popped up over the dunes.
I was shocked to see five guys who I had never laid eyes on before
following right behind him. I assumed that they were some of the fellows
that Henry and his buddies had told us about. I'm sure my mouth dropped
open again, but Momma just grinned as she sized up the young men who all
looked to be in their late teens or early 20's. There was a redhead, two
guys with brown hair and two more black guys of various shapes and sizes.
It did make me feel a little more at ease when I saw that the five of them
looked just as amazed as I felt as they stared down at my Momma in her
sexy black bathing suit. By the looks on their faces, some of them must
not have believed the wild stories that Henry, Dan and Ronnie had been
telling them. Until now, that is.
"Well boys, what can I do for you this afternoon?" Momma asked in her
best bedroom whisper.
"See, I told you turkeys she was hot!" Henry crowed. I guess that
seeing the "merchandise" with their own eyes (especially after Momma
popped one of her big jugs out of the top of her swimsuit and sucked the
nipple while winking at them) did all the convincing necessary. There was
no bickering at all about the prices that Momma quoted, or talk about
freebies or anything like that this time. In a matter of minutes, Momma
had their money safely in hand after which she handed it to me. She
explained to Henry that I had been such a good customer she had taken me
on as a temporary employee, and, besides, she told him, her daughter had
the hots for me which made it easier to get her to work. Well, that much
sure was true about me and Michelle. He bought it all, even grinning and
slapping me on the back after he came to sit down beside me to watch the
show.
I guess they had decided what order they were going in before they got
there because they got right down to fucking. In a matter of seconds,
Momma had the tall redhead's cock in her mouth, sucking away at it, while
the others hooted and hollered at him, cheering him and Kimberly on. Henry
joined in, and I, after swallowing hard a couple of times, did, too. I
didn't want to look conspicuous, and besides, Momma looked so damn hot
sucking on that big dick. And, the redhead was big, no doubt about it. I'd
guess about eight inches and thick as could be. Maybe even thicker than
Ronnie was. Momma got him hard, which didn't take long at all, slipped a
condom on him and flopped onto her back. She slipped her jugs all the way
out of her swimsuit and pulled the bottom of it to one side, baring her
beautiful, hair pussy for him, but left her suit on. She had told me that
she was gonna do it that way in case we had to get dressed and get out of
here in a hurry.
"Come and get it big boy!" is all she said, but he was already between
her legs by then. He shoved that big cock inside Momma and began fucking
her in a frenzy. Momma didn't seem to care. I guess she was already so wet
at the thought of getting fucked by all these guys that she was ready for
anything at any speed. If it hurt having the big thing shoved inside her,
she didn't show it and then she began grunting in time to his strokes with
an occasional "Ooooo Baby!" or "Fuck me hard!" thrown in for good measure.
The redhead was so excited and was fucking her so hard that he couldn't
have stroked Momma's pussy more than a couple dozen times before he jerked
and shuddered and lay still between her legs. His buddies gave him hell
for cumming so fast, but Kimberly was really nice to him. (Momma IS nice,
but she was also probably thinking about return business, too.) She
reached up and cradled his face in her hands and then pulled his head down
to her breasts so he could suck her tits for awhile before making him get
up so the next one could take his place.
*****END PART 11 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.




*****Part 12 - "Four on a Bed" - fiction by D.A.P.
Things went pretty much as usual after he got finished (if you could
call anything about this "usual"!). One of the black guys, who had a funny
looking cock with a bit of a crook in it (it bent up when it got hard
after Momma sucked it a few times), stuck his cock in Momma's asshole and
fucked her hard and fast, too. He came even faster than his buddy had, so
they got after him, too, but at least he had the excuse of being inside
something as nice and tight as Kimberly's butthole. Of course, Momma's
twat is damn near as tight as her asshole if not nearly so wet and slick.
Then, one of the other white guys fucked Momma in the pussy again, but
pulled out and came in her mouth (he had already paid extra for that, of
course). And then, the other black guy pussy-fucked her, and she was down
to one.
When Momma peeled off the last white guys trunks she almost got hit in
the face with his mammoth dick. I mean gigantic! It was the biggest one I
had seen at PC yet. It was at least 10 inches long and wasn't even
completely hard yet! I almost shouted for them to stop because I knew that
he had paid to butt-fuck Momma. But, I kept my mouth shut, and Momma went
to sucking him like nothing was unusual, like she saw peckers this big
every single day. That damn big thing got even bigger. It was so fat and
long that it had a bit of a droop at the end even after Kimberly got it
completely hard. The guy must have been thinking the same thing as me
because he looked down at Momma and asked her if she was sure that she
could take him in the ass.
"Honey, I can take it if you can shove it in!" she said with a big grin
on her face after taking his dick out of her mouth, which got her another
chorus of cheers from the audience. I was still worried, but I figured
that Momma knew a lot better than me what she could or couldn't take
inside her. Well, let me tell you, I think every one of us was holding his
breath when that boy got his big dick up against Momma's pretty
reddish-tan asshole. He shoved and grunted, and Momma shoved and grunted
right back at him, and WHAM!, quicker than you could blink, that big thing
popped into her ass! Hell, the head and at least three or four inches
disappeared between my Momma's pretty cheeks all at once. From the sound
that both of them made, I think they both nearly passed out, but, in just
a few seconds, Momma was wiggling her butt against him and pretty soon he
was ramming damn near all 11 inches or so in and out of her ass.
There wasn't any hooting or hollering this time. We were all too damn
impressed with what we were watching. He lasted longer than I thought he
would, too, but not that long. Pretty soon, he was pumping his sperm into
his rubber stuck deep in Momma's ass, and the two of them collapsed in a
heap on the blanket for a minute or two with his dick still deep in her
butt. They finally got untangled, and, after she slurped the cum off his
cock, the five of them, along with Henry, started to leave.
"Hey Baby, aren't you forgetting something?" Momma asked with a grin
and reached out to grab Henry's hand as he walked past her.
"Oh, yeah, I was paying so damn much attention to you fucking these
guys that I damn near did!" he replied with a grin, and the others
laughed. I guess they had heard about the "bonus" that Henry was about to
get. They trooped on off toward the beach, while Momma pulled out Henry's
seven-inch chocolate lollipop and got to work sucking on it like she
hadn't eaten in days. Henry just leaned his head back and grinned.
"Tell you what, Honey..." Momma said, and then leaned over to slurp on
Henry's meat again before continuing, "I owe Mike here for helping me out,
and I'd dearly love to PAY you both off at the same time. Is that okay
with you?" Henry just grinned that much wider and nodded.
"Sure Baby! Anything you say is okay with me!" he answered. Momma
didn't both asking me. I guess she knew that I would fuck her any way I
could. I wasn't exactly sure what she had in mind. I mean, I had HEARD of
such things, but I sure as hell wouldn't have known how to go about
getting two dicks inside a woman at once. I guess that I was expecting
Momma...Kimberly to suck off one of us while the other one fucked her
pussy or asshole. But, that's not what she had in mind at all!
She called me over to stand beside Henry, and he grinned and slapped me
on the back again. Kimberly began taking turns, sucking us both until we
had raging hard-ons which didn't take much sucking at all. Nobody can give
a blowjob like my Momma. I think that I like fucking 'Chelle's pussy the
best, and she and Momma are about the same as far as buttfucking went, but
Momma had my s****r beat on cocksucking even as good as 'Chelle was at it.
Well, Momma knew exactly how to go about getting two cocks inside her
at once. She had me lay down on the blanket with my eight inches sticking
straight up in the air. She slid a condom on my cock, after stopping to
kiss and gently nibble at the head for a second or two, and then slid that
incredibly tight, wet, hairy pussy down all the way so that I could feel
her slimy lips rubbing against my pelvis. She had been fucking for over an
hour, but that pussy was still tight! She started pumping up and down on
my cock while she kept playing with Henry's dick. Then, she got him
"dressed" up and bent forward over me so that her big boobs were dangling
right in my face. Of course, I got to sucking, and Momma grinned down at
me. She got Henry all lined up behind her, and I finally began to see how
she was going to arrange us.
After some shifting and after I got my leg stepped on once (which Henry
quickly apologized for doing), the handsome black man got his cock up to
my Momma's back door. She stopped pumping me while he shoved his cock into
her ass, but that only took a few seconds. Her butthole was still
well-stretched from that huge cock she had taken earlier. Once we got the
rhythm worked out, Kimberly began making sort of a back and forth motion
instead of up and down, while I pumped my cock up into her, and Henry
shoved his in and out of her ass.
God, she went wild, wiggling and moaning and squealing like some sort
of a****l! I had never seen her this turned on before, though I guess it's
not surprising considering what we were doing to her. Henry came first and
then I did right behind him. Momma had already orgasmed twice and had
about recovered from them, so, when she felt us jerking and spasming, she
hopped right up, peeled off our condoms and had herself a double cum snack
from our dicks.
It only struck me later to be curious about how my Momma would know
just how to arrange two guys to fuck her in the ass and the pussy at the
same time. Damn curious! But, I haven't gotten up the nerve to ask if
she'd ever done that before - not yet, anyway.
"Tell your buddies that they've earned some credits for freebies, too,"
Momma said lecherously, with her lips still touching Henry's limp dick.
"Oh Baby! You better believe I'll tell them about this!" he answered,
laughing.
"And, bring some more of your friends next time, too!" she added and
then leaned over to slurp on my cock for awhile while she played with
Henry's with her fingers. She gave our dicks a few more slurps and then
told Henry that she had to be getting back. She had other "clients"
waiting for her services. Before we parted company, Momma promised that
she or 'Chelle would call their hotel if either of them could make it back
down to the beach. Henry grinned at that news and waved as he disappeared
over the dunes. It was kind of funny how fast we had gotten on a
first-name basis and were treating each other like old friends even though
we had only known one another for a couple of days. It was odd, but kind
of pleasant, too.
We hung around long enough for Momma to finish giving me a quick but
wonderful blowjob, and then we got dressed, gathered up our stuff and
headed back to the cabin right on time. 'Chelle was supposed to be done
fucking Daddy and have everything all tidied up and proper by now so me
and Momma wouldn't "discover" that she and Daddy had been fucking. That
was the story she was using on him anyway.
*****
Well, that's how it went for the next two days and two nights. Kimberly
would go bump and grind with Daddy until he was so horny he couldn't see
straight, and 'Chelle and I would head off to the beach while they fucked
up a storm at the cottage. And, the next time out, 'Chelle would rub all
over Daddy until she got him crazy, and then Momma and I would take off to
the beach and do the same routine. Daddy spent almost all of those last
two days and nights inside the cottage and happy as a clam about it!
We'd do the same routine each time. We'd stop on the way and give the guys
a call, and, like clockwork, about the time we'd get the blanket spread
out, here would come one or two or sometimes all three of them with
anywhere from three to six more of their buddies in tow behind them. Hell,
the last evening we were there, the three of them showed up with NINE
other guys! My horny little s****r never even batted an eye about it. She
lined 'em up, took their money and fucked them silly. When she was done
with the nine new guys, she took on me, Dan, Ronnie and Henry, fucking
each of us and then giving all 13 guys a blowjob to boot!
She could barely walk when we headed back to the cabin later, but she
was grinning from ear to ear, and we had a huge wad of money to give to
Momma later.
It was the only real vacation we had ever had, but I can't think of any
way we could have improved on it. And, I'd be willing to bet that it was
the best vacation Ronnie, Henry, Dan and their buddies ever had, too, even
if they did end up spending a LOT more money than they had planned.
*****
Well, we cleared over a thousand dollars by the time we left to go
home. We could hardly believe our eyes when we counted it up. Momma and
'Chelle were going split it three ways even, but I told them that wasn't
fair since they did all the work - even if they did love every minute of
it! Momma left it up to us to decide, knowing we'd do the right thing, and
s*s and I voted to give Momma just over half the money since the f****y
needed it so badly, and we split the rest with 'Chelle taking a little
more than half of it. I was going to give her most of it, but she just
giggled and said that I'd have to make it up to her by fucking her the
rest of the summer. That was plenty fine with me since I had plans to fuck
her for the rest of our lives if I could!
We got back home and spent the rest of that summer exploring and
enjoying our f****y's new "closeness". Daddy seemed happier than he had in
years. No wonder, since he was fucking his wife and daughter now. And, no,
he never did find out about the money because we were really careful about
how much we spent at one time.
But, our bills got paid, and that held us over until Daddy found
another part-time job. And, s*s and I had the nicest clothes and pens and
pencils and stuff that we had ever owned when we went back to school that
fall.
Well, I'm getting ahead of myself now so I better finish this up.
Besides, I've got some math homework to do, and then I've got to get down
the hall to my s****r's room and make a payment or two on that money that
I got out of her fucking last summer. I guess we'll have to save the story
about how we fucked the summer away - and about how Daddy found out about
me and s*s, and about me and Momma, and finally about s*s and Momma! - for
another time. Oh, and I've got to tell you about getting to see the now
infamous Alice Givens up close and personal with 'Chelle. I'll tell you
about it another time. I promise.
... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 9223  |  
94%
  |  10

LIFE OF Mrs.SAILAJA

## This is a story of an innocent, unwise, stupid woman who cheated, deceived and neglected her most caring and loving husband and ruined not only her life, but also the life of other f****y members too.

On an auspicious day Kumar (30yrs) landed in bagpur railway station with his wife Sailaja (26) and mother-in-law Sulochana (42). To receive them Kumar’s Orchard supervisor, Khadir (35) came with car. Khader’s father was looking after the orchard for 40 years, after his father retiring due to ill health; Abdul Khader is the only person looking after the orchard, its works, income and its accounts. He is so loyal to Kumar. Kumar respects him; he has big faith on him.

They have a daughter (8 yrs) who is studying in the school for mentally retarded c***dren, in the city. It is a big grief for them that their daughter is mentally retarded. They used to visit at least once in a week. Kumar loves his daughter Divya very much. They are very much worried about her. Kumar shows much care towards his wife and daughter. Kumar treats Sailaja very delicately even while making love.

Sailaja is stupid, headstrong, timid and very beautiful lady. Kumar gave her much lenience. She likes to have a luxurious life with money, cars and servants, but after getting big loss in her husband’s business, he sold their home in the city to avoid jail, and decided to live in his ancestor’s old bungalow in a bagpur village near by the city. Sailaja got disappointed to live in small town. Moreover, she is not much satisfied with her sexual life with Kumar.

Car approached the bungalow after crossing all the houses and streets of the village and majority of the people in the town are workers and labor in the nearby factory and city who leave their houses at morning and reach at late evenings. Sailaja felt some relief after seeing the bungalow and its premises and small garden behind with compound wall, and rest of the place is completely with very big orange orchard which takes at least 30 minutes to walk around. It is very peaceful and away from disturbances.

Kumar introduced Khader and other workers to Sailaja and his mil, and praised about Khader as good person and loyal worker. Khadir stared at Sailaja, she is looking so homely and respectful with a tika on her forehead and gold rings for ears and with smiling face. But below her neck she is so sexy, she is wearing a low neck blouse, feasting to the viewers. Her mother Sulochana is also equally beautiful to her daughter. Khadir is feasting on the beauty of Sailaja and her widowed mother Sulochana. He wondered to the beauty of Sailaja and her shapes, sizes and youth.

Sailaja too observed Khader casually while his husband introducing him. She got impressed on Khadir due to her husband admiring him (she doesn’t know at that time that he is going to be the most important person in her life, he is going to fuck her and changes her life completely as she never expected). Khader is with well built body of about 6.2 feet, he might be doing exercise every day, so he is having very strong body. Though he is elder to Kumar, (may be 35 years age) he looks like Kumar’s (30 yrs) age.

Sulochana , mother of Sailaja is equally beautiful lady, like her daughter, she aged 44 living with her only daughter Sailaja, her husband was passed away 8 years ago

That afternoon after having lunch, in bed Sailaja hugged Kumar and started caressing her body and kissing him all over his body, .Sailaja puy became wet. Sailaja started squeezing his pns but he refused to have sx saying that he got tired. But she was not able to control she started forcing him for sx. After much compulsion, he started to fuck her very delicately and cummed soon outside on her belly. But she likes to get fucked hard. She is not satisfied with him and cursed him, and slept turning other side. Kumar smiled at her and soon started snoring in sl**p but Sailaja not able to sl**p.

Next day after Kumar gone outside on his business work, Sailaja slowly reached to the place where all the labor working. Seeing her Khadir came to her and offered a chair. She sat on it.

Khadir: why did you come here madam, it is too sunny for you. (in himself: come come my angle, what a sexy bitch you are darling what a lovely face, your sizes are making me mad, Kumar is a lucky bastard)
Sailaja: I got bored alone in the house. I came to see the orchard and you people working.
Khadir: come with me mam I will show the entire orchard.
Both started walking into the orchard side by side. Now and then he is watching her back and chest. He led the way telling all the details about orchard. He said that he is also looking after the orchard besides which belongs to village head, who is a big Jamindar.
Sailaja: Don’t call me madam. You are much elder to me, call me Sailaja.
K: No madam you are my owner how I can I call you by name.
Sailaja felt happy for his flattery and she got much impressed with him. While walking she observed Khadir very closely, he is having strong body, his face cute with nice moustache. She started liking him, his way of talking and his voice.
Sailaja: How many c***dren do you have?
K; I am having a daughter (17). But I am divorced mam.
S: Oh! Why Khadir.
K: Leave it madam, it’s a big story she is very arrogant and very desiring lady, she needs car bungalow gold everything, which I cannot able to provide, so she quarreled with me and asked to divorce which I have to accept, due to her persistence. She married a wealthy person and living at city with c***dren. (khadir lied to sailaja, the fact is he misbehaved with his daughter, later known by his wife and left him. this will be revealed in later parts of the story in detail………)

This answer made her much relief. She got pity on his lonely life.

While walking, Suddenly Sailaja slipped her leg in a pit, and about to fall down, soon Khadir caught her by her waist and held her from falling. She thanked him shyly. After that he accompanied her up to bungalow and returned back.

By the time when she reached bedroom Kumar is leaving outside to meet village head. He kissed her passionately asked her to take rest. Sailajal didn’t wants to reveal about sprain on her leg to him. Due to lenience given by Kumar, she started neglecting him. She went to bed room and applied some pain balm and lain on cot on her back. In the night at 10 pm Kumar came to her and fucked her passionately, while she is fantasizing like khadir fkg her. Sailaja married kumar only due to her parent’s obligation.

She was not able to sl**p that night. She remembering Khader again and again, his strong hold on her shoulders, his hand brushing her boobs. She liked his handsome body, his voice and way of talking. Moreover, sailaja is as compassionate to him as he is a divorced and he is in need of a woman to avoid his loneliness. Her pussy became wet due to the thoughts of Khadir. Suddenly she realized that what she was thinking is wrong, she cursed herself, and tried to avoid the thoughts of khadir, which she couldn’t.

Next day Khadir came to Kumar to talk about their business. While they are discussing Sailaja walked there with coffee cups for both, while her anklet jingling. She gave a little smile on Khadir. Khadir watched her from the corner of eye while sipping coffee. Her beauty and body shapes sizes and her fragrance is making him mad. His cock became hard and trying to tear his pant.

Then Sailaja called Kumar to other room to discuss in private. Kumar came out saying that, ‘ he is not having any time to take her to temple’, and suggest going with her mother. She answered she should not come to temple now (due to her menses). Kumar asked Khadir whether he could take her to the temple in car. Khadir accepted immediately. Though Sailaja felt happy, pretended that she is unhappy. Kumar convinced her, that he can accompany her next time definitely.
******** ******** *********
Khadir kept open the back door. While she entering into car, she got slipped her chappal on the ground. Immediately, Khadir lifted it and touched her feet to wear chappal. She felt that some current passed through her body. Her puy became wet immediately. Khadir started driving car carefully on the road and started conversation with her,

Khadir: How are you feeling in our village mam?
Sailaja: It’s ok. I like this atmosphere, How far is the temple?
K: Its About 5 kms from here. There will be huge crowds as today is a festival.
Sailaja: Why are you driving car so slowly, it gets late for us to return.
K: No madam, your mother ordered me to go slow.
Sailaja: I am younger than you, so don’t call me madam, call me Sailaja.
K: No madam you are my owner, I cannot call you by name.
She compelled him again and again to call her by name. So he accepted to call her by name, but only in the absence of his husband and mother. She accepted happily, she too needs the same.
K: Sailaja… what about your studies?
By hearing her name from his mouth she felt like a cool breeze touched her.
Sailaja: (startled) I completed my +2 and stopped my studies due to marriage.
K: I heard that yours is a love marriage, are you happy with Kumar?
Sailaja: Yes, of course, but now he is very busy in his business, so I am feeling alone.

They reached the temple, Sailaja left into the temple. After returning, khadir purchased jasmine flowers to wear in her long hair; she accepted and kept in her hair.Sailaja offered prasad which he accepted.

On the way, she asked to stop the car. When he asked for reason, she shyly lowered her face and answered in low voice,’ to piss’. After stopping car, Khadir opened the car door and she came out and walked towards the bushes and squat on the other side of the bushes and started to pee making hssss sound. Khadir heard it very clearly and imagining her puy while peeing, he got aroused and pressed his COCK over pant. After completing urinating she walked towards car, when she is about to board she pretended as if she got fainted and about to fall. Khadir held by her waist carried and slowly laid her on the back seat and tried to awake her by calling her name and shooking her shoulders, but she kept closed her eyes to test him. He started gazing at her face, novel and her saree displaced from her chest feasting to his eyes. He slowly touched her cheeks and brushed her lips. Sailaja felt happy that he fallen for her and acted like she is becoming conscious and hurrily covered her bs with saree, blushing. On seeing her smile Khadir felt relief and happy, he thought that she may yell at him (in himself: what a horny bitch you are Sailaja are you not annoyed with me for what I have done to you,being a f****y lady? god , so you fallen for me. Thank god).
******* ******** ********
Next day, Kumar decided to take Sailaja to the festival which is celebrated in the temple situated in nearby jungle. By 10am Khadir brought car. Kumar and Sailaja and Khadir both started their journey. Due to yesterday’s experience Sailaja feeling shy to see Khadir, she simply looking out through window she is controlling herself to keep her looks away from Khadir. Khadir is telling about the festival and other issues throughout the journey. Sulochana, stayed in bungalow to attend the festival which also celebrated in the big temple of the village.

They returned after worshiping the deity. Kumar is driving the car, with sailaja besides and Khadir is in back seat.

While they are crossing the jungle suddenly a person came in front of car. Kumar quickly stopped the car and got down the car to lift the person. Suddenly the person raised showing knife and threatened him to give all valuables. Kumar stunned and tried to stop him, the thug pushed him and he fell on the ground. He is not strong enough to counter him. The thug approached Sailaja opened car door and dragged her outside and kept the knife on her neck and warned to not shout otherwise he will kill her. He has not noticed Khadir in the back seat quickly got down the car and caught him with his strong arms and thrown away from her and caught hold her from falling. The thug started driving knife towards her. Khadir got in the way of knife, he got a cut on his hand and bl**d leaked falling on ground drop by drop. Sailaja cried loudly and started crying; if he had’nt came, she would have injured badly or even got killed. On other side Kumar is trying to fight with thug but he is too weak before him. Khadir hold his hand and thrown away the knife and started to fight with him, thug is not able to face Khadir’s strength. After few minutes, thug accepted his defeat and ran away into the jungle. Soon Sailaja ripped her saree edge and tied on Khadir’s injury, weeping. Khadir wondered for her care towards him and felt very happy that his desire is going to get fulfilled.

Khadir’s shirt torned and he got small injuries on his body. Tears went inSailaja eyes, seeing his injuries. She is much worried about Khadir; she is in deep love with him for saving her from the thug, and also for the courage which he has shown in fighting with thug. She hated and cursed her husband openly, for his inability.

They finally reached the bungalow, Kumar started to contact Police through phone. Sailaja brought hot water and started cleaning Khadir injuries on sofa, sitting before him. As she is weeping, Khadir is consoling her saying nothing happened to him, its ok. He is enjoying her fragrance and her presence so close to him. After few seconds she found that Khadir is dumb and watching somewhere. When she observed his face she found that his sight is on her awesome cleavage, he is feasting the view of her bbs. Sailaja blushed, adjusted her saree and ran away after completing first aid to him. Khadir dared to hold her hand saying ‘don’t go’, he got confidence as she gave a positive signal and his happiness is on Everest.

Innocent Kumar f***ed Khadir to sl**p in a room in the bungalow for that night. Khadir refused him humbly. But when Sailaja asked him to stay with desparate and sweet voice, he accepted immediately to stay, without saying a word. Sulochana came from temple and known about the incident, worried so much and later she thanked Khadir for protecting them.

That night Kumar slept deeply due to exhaustion in the fight and journey. Sailaja sl**ping besides him got up suddenly from sl**p, she was dreaming about thug driving knife towards Khadir. She worried about Khadir, and was not able to sl**p after. She couldn’t able to stay there, without seeing Khadir immediately. Though she is a nice lady lust is making her blind to cross all the values of a f****y lady. She slowly got up from the bed and walked towards the room where Khadir sl**ping. When she entered the room he is sl**ping only with pant on his body, without any shirt or banian. She stood there staring at his body. She admired fare complexion of his body, strong muscular shoulders, wide chest with hair, beautiful nose, lips and nice mustache and his strength while fighting with thug. Her husband is nothing when compared to him. Her love towards him increased more and more by remembering that he saved her life. Sailaja firmly believed that Khadir is the only person who is equally handsome to her beauty and he is the only man who makes a perfect couple with her.
When Khadir moved in sl**p, she perplexed and tried to leave the room quickly. But Khadir caught hold her hand quickly, got up on the bed and and dragged her towards him, she landed directly on his lap. Khadir embraced her strongly and seeing into her eyes he kisd her lips deeply saying’ I love you darling’, and cupped her ass cheeks squeezing softly and licking below her neck. Sailaja pussy became wet and started dripping. She didn’t try to free herself from him and remained calm in his embrace for few seconds.

Sailaja: I am afraid that the thug could kill me, why did you come in the middle you might got killed.
K: No body can touch you in my presence dear, I will do anything for you, I love you so much, and even I die for you.
Sailaja became emotional with his words, tears formed in her eyes.
Sailaja: I too love you dear; I will do anything for you.

Then khadir kissed her deeply for which she also responded equally. Both kissed strongly, sucking each other’s saliva.

Khadir became aroused and decided to fuck her. He started squeezing her boobs over her blouse and ass cheeks, he quickly laid her on the bed on her back, crawled over her , mounted himself on her body completely and in between her weak protest, he unhooked her blouse and started playing with her juicy boobs over bra. Then he began to raise her saree up above her waist to fuck her. Suddenly, there was a noise of somebody approaching. Sailaja quickly freed herself from his embrace and left the room hurrily adjusting her saree and blouse, making her anklets jingle. Khadir got disappointed very much. Sulochana secretly observed her daughter running away from Khadir’s room and doubted if they are having any affair. By the time she gone to bedroom, Kumar is awake and asked her where she was gone, she bluffed that she was been with her mother.

Next morning, Khadir started to leave, and then Sailaja came hurrily with a small bag of fruits and offered to khadir. Instead of receiving the bag he started gazinging her beauty so closely. She is wearing thin cloth nightey showing all her assets. He astonished again to see how her small waist bearing big size mango like Boobs. Sailaja felt shy standing before him but never tried to move away. Then she blushed, waved the bag before him without lifting her face.suddenly, he grabbed her hand strongly and kept fondling. Khadir whispered that, he doesn't want those fruits, he wants her mangoes, looking at her juicy boobs. She knows very well what it means, she chuckled and tried loosen his hand from his grip. By then suddenly Sulochana entered in to scene which disturbed them. Both of them withdrew their hands and stood apart pretending that nothing happened.

Then Sulochana though she watched what happened pretended not seen anything and asked khadir to visit their f****y doctor and take care of his health. But she is worried about her daughter, as she is doing the same mistake, which she couldn’t able to do in past. She decided to warn sailaja. Khadir left the building.

Sailaja stood still watching him; she felt unhappy while he is leaving. She ran to upstairs to the terrace to watch him leaving and motioned her hand to him. He too motioned his hand and after confirming that there is nobody watching them, he gave a flying kiss to her. Sailaja ran downstairs chuckling. Seeing this Khadir cock became hard like steel rod, he pressed it over his pant. After she left into house he hurrily came to his house, he entered into his room and bolted and jerked his cock for while and discharged his cum on the floor.

That evening, Sulochana met her daughter when she is alone and warned her to be loyal to her husband. But Sailaja reminded her (Sulochana’s) own affair in past with Manager Uncle of Yoga school. Sulochana was a yoga instructor before. Sulochana tried to convince her that it was past; now Kumar is a good man. But Sailaja yelled at her to keep quite.

After 2 days, Khadir came to Kumar to discuss about next works which are to be taken in the orchard. Sailaja watched khadir eagerly through the window. She felt happy seeing him. Later Kumar left to the city to meet some officers there, he returns late night after attending a party.

After having lunch Sulochana slept in her room taking her medicine which makes her drowsy up to 3, 4 hrs. But Sailaja is not in habit of sl**ping afternoons, she is still worried about khadir’s condition, she wants to observe his wounds closely and moreover, some strange feelings about Khadir driving her mad. She slowly walked to the shed where usually Khadir used to take rest in afternoons. When she tapped the door no body answered and door opened by itself as it is not bolted from inside.

It is monsoon season; she entered into the shed and started looking for him. Suddenly two hands closed her eyes from behind. She knows that it is nobody than him, so she happily said ‘Oh Khadir is that you’. Slowly he removed his hands and turned her facing him. Her puy started becoming wet with his touch. She saw him and blushed. Khadir is naked above his waist, showing his muscular chest. Then with his right finger he touched her nose, cheeks, lips, chin, throat; he kissed on her neck. Khadir mumbled as if he is in trance,’ who are you dear? Are you an angle or a goddess who came for me from heavens?’ Sailaja blushed and tried to move away. Khadir grabbed her wrist and slowly moved his hands on to her bbs, waist, and belly from there to her puy and rubbed it over her saree. Sailaja scared and moved away suddenly from him. She saw Khadirs eyes are shining with pure lust. Then suddenly, it started to rain heavily with lightening and cool breeze, making the scene more romantic. She frightened and cursed herself for coming to him at that odd time. She tried to walk outside, but he caught her waist softly and turned her to face him. Looking into her eyes, he passionately kissed her lips deeply and sucked all her saliva and sucked and licked her tongue with his, all the time he is saying ilu. involuntarily,she also equally responded to his kis.

Sailaja slowly surrendered herself to him. Khadir started kissing all over her face. Soon her face became wet with his saliva. Sailaja totally forgot the surroundings; she also forgot that she is a woman who belongs to a reputed f****y. She never thought even for minute that she is in love with a worker, who is a ****** or it is sin to behave like this. He started kis and biting her ears, nose tip, cheeks, lips and chin. He lifted his face from her and again deeply kissed her mouth. By this time Sailaja got excited and her boobs, nipples became hardened like pebbles. Knowing that she is in heat, Khadir removed her saree and thrown on a table, her blouse sticken to her boobs became translucent exposing her b shapes and nipples. Khadir rushed to her and held her boobs and started squeezing over her blouse. She started moaning with pain and pleasure. He kissed her again crushing in his arms and squeezing her ass cheeks. In spite of her feable protest, he is keeping his hand on her pus crack in between her thighs.

Now Sailaja completely surrendered to him and moving like a doll in his arms. Now hugging her from behind he started to unhook her blouse and opened it, she didn’t wear any bra. He astonished to see her boobs, he thought those are most beautiful pair he ever saw. He sniffed her boobs like dog, licked, kissed her bs and touched the npl with his tip of tongue, Sailaja moaned’ m…..ma……’. Her moanings are making him more erotic. Hugging her strongly with his strong arms he started to eat her bs, inspite of her shoutings and moans, like a tiger eating its prey. Her puy is started dripping wet. He doesn’t want to show any mercy on that innocent lady. Again he raised to her neck and reached her mouth started french kis . He completely took off her blouse and tossed away rudely and started again sucking and biting her boobs, this went for another 10 min. Khadir’s cock is throbbing inside his pants with precum. From bs he reached to her belly. He kissed and lick her belly. Sailajas moaning amma ….aba….. . He turned to her backside and licked and kis her back and waist. He holded her boobs from behind keeping his hands through her arm pits and started squeezing hardly. She shouted with pain and pleasure.

Then he found her petticoat string, in one pull he untied the knot, it fallen down around her feet. His looks fixed on to her bushy part in between her thighs. For this sudden act, she closed her pussy with her hands bending slightly, her boobs made wonderful view, while she is bending. She scared thinking what is going to happen and started whimpering. Khadir holding her shoulders made her to stand erect, embraced her softly and brushed her buttocks feeling its shapes.Her bbs got crushed to his chest. Khadir rudely kicked her petticoat fallen on the floor to a corner. He wiped her tears on her cheeks.

Sailaja in tears asked him to leave her as she got scared, she doesn’t want to do it and wants to go home immediately. Khadir tried to convince her with some sweet deceitful words, but sailaja kept weeping. Khadir with disappointment took off his hands on her body. She moved back wiping her tears and started searching for her clothes making him hornier with her seductive movements. Suddenly there was loud thunder, Sailaja got frightened, ran naked to Khadir, while her bbs are bouncing weirdly and hugged him scared. Khadir astonished for this sudden act and embrased her tightly consoling her by brushing her back. She is shivering with fear. She got frightened very much.

Now Khadir was at the peaks of happiness and he doesn’t want to lose this chance. Immediately he lifted her in his arms and carried her to his private room (where he usually fucks labour women. So finally Sailaja is going to lose her chastity and becoming his slut in that cheap place). He placed her to sit on his bed in sitting positon with legs freely hanging and he bent a little and kissed her passionately. Sailaja stopped weeping, with worried looks she said,

S: Please, Khadir, I am scared.
K: Sailu (started calling with his own pet name, it is sounded so sexy to her ears) don’t worry dear, I will be careful. Darling, please don’t stop me. If you won’t allow me to fuck you now, I will certainly die.
Sailaja closed his mouth with her fingers, suggesting him not to speak such words.
S: don’t say such words, I cannot live without you. I became your’s completely when you saved me in the jungle, now my life is yours. Yours pleasure is my pleasure. Do as you like.

It is started to rain heavily outside the shed. Then Khadir laid her on the bed on her back. He quickly removed his belt and opened hooks of pant and lowered his pant along with his underwear. She saw his huge manhood with fair complexion, surrounded by thick black pubic hair; it is looking like a lion with fur around its head. His cock is circumcised (front loose skin of his cock removed). It is pointing towards the sky with 9 inch length and 2.5 inch thick with huge balls of table tennis ball size.Sailajas eager to see his manhood and felt astonished as it is huge than what she expected. Kumar’s p is 7 X 1.5.only, and his balls are of marbles size. But she feared whether it hurts her tiny puy.

Khadir got on to bed besides her and took her arm and placed on his cock. When she is holding it filled her grip completely, she is very close to his cock, it looked like a big size Bangalore brinjal and precum is oozing from it. She held it shyly for a while. Khadir tried to insert it into her mouth, but she refused and turned her face to other side. Khadir smiling moved on the bed on his knees and reached her feet and started licking and kissing every inch of her body starting from toes, when he reached her love triangle, he sniffed the aroma of her pussy and started pulling her thick pubic hair with his lips. Then he slowly widened her thighs seeing her wet pu with lust. He found her puy very intact like a newly married woman; he understood that Kumar’s cock might be so small. He dipped his mouth quickly into her puy and started licking, sucking it hardly while his hands squeezing her boobs and nipples mercilessly. Sailaja started twist her body with ecstacy; she felt like flying in the sky and started moaning sweetly. Khadir responded her with his moans, meanwhile, she cummed twice.
After eating her puy for 15 min he kept his cock touching and started rubbing her clitoris with his cock tip, she started panting heavily. Then keeping all his body weight, he mounted on her; her body is getting crushed below him. He started kissing her deeply sucking her saliva from her mouth and sending his saliva into her mouth simultaneously. He is watching her shining diamond nose pin so close, which is making him so aroused Sailaja is feeling and tasting his saliva is like nectar.

Then Khadir lay besides and dragged her into his embrace both in tilted opposite position to each other and started kissing her lips and squeezing her ass cheeks. She is in trance and completely cooperating to him. He pulled her right leg on his waist and started inserting his finger into her puy, moving inside and outside. She started moaning ‘aaahh ……aba…, then he kept his two fingers and continued shove into her puy meanwhile he is chewing her lips and sucking her saliva and licking her tongue and sucking her boobs biting nipple between her sweet moans.

Then Khadir took a big size pillow and placed under her buttocks by lifting her pelvis. She voluntarily raised her pelvis. Then he opened her thighs and moved towards her crotch. She understood that he is going to keep his huge tool into her pussy to fuck her. She mumbled something, which is ignored by him. Then Khadir spat into his palm for 2 times and rubbed saliva to his cock. Sailaja is eagerly watching his activities.

Khadir praised god in his mind for giving such a lucky chance to fk such a innocent and stunning beauty, and started inserting his cock into her puy, He intended to fk her in such a way that she becomes aducted to his cock and become his sex slave there after. As she is in habit of taking Kumar’s small cock, It made pain to her puy she shouted ooou. Knowing that it is paining to her, he took out his penis and he made more saliva in his mouth and opened her pussy lips with his fingers and spat saliva into her pussy, her body shivered with pleasure. Then he smeared saliva inside her pussy with his fingers, and kept the tip of his cock on her pussy entrance and rammed his cock into her vagina. Sailaja screamed with pain and pleaded to remove it from her pussy. But he ignored her pleadings. After 4, 5 strokes he completed entered into her vagina mercilessly, neglecting her shouts. His pelvis is moving like a steam engine piston. He concentrated completely only on her puy region for upto 40 strokes. After that Khadir fallen on her with all his body weight and started kisssing on her face and sucking her boobs without stopping strokes. Her 26 years old tender body is getting crushed by his 35 old strong body. Her pussy is milking his cock. She is in seventh heaven. He fucked her puy for up to 400 strokes and with a loud groan he shoved his cock deep into her vgn and cummed inside her womb spurting his spm. He kept still until he leaves his lost drop and removed his cock and lay besides her on his back. His thick, white cum is oozing from her tiny pussy awkwardly.

Sailaja got up started kissing all over his body for giving her much pleasure. They laid in embrace brushing and fondling all over each other’s body. After 10 min Sailaja ksd him deeply and got off from bed hurriedly to return home. Khadir held her hand and stopped her. His cock is hard again. He made Sailaja to bend like dog and rammed his cock into her puy, now his cock is touching her womb. He fucked her fanatically for 10 min and cumd inside her puy. She fell on the bed panting heavily.
Later, Khadir too helped in getting her dressed. Soon she got dressed and left the shed, she is not able to walk properly due to his hard fucking. Khadir carried her for some distance, before entering into the bungalow he again hugged, squeezed her boobs and kissed deeply. Sailaja pushed him a little, fearing that somebody may watch. After leaving her near the bungalow, he returned quickly and disappeared in darkness.

While Kumar came home Sailaja is in deep sl**p, he covered her with blanket properly and kis on her cheek before he went to sl**p, he observed that she got tired so much. But he doesn’t know that his loving wife got fucked by ****** and soon she is going to be pregnant with his baby.

Next day Kumar asked her, why she was looking very tired yesterday, she perplexed and bluffed saying nothing special. But a few days before, he heard some workers murmuring about his wife and Khadir. He heard it indistinctly, so he is not sure about what he heard. Now Kumar started doubting them.

Sailaja was not able to remain away from Khadir she was eager to meet him as soon as possible. That evening at 5 pm, she removed her bra, wore a very low cut blouse to show his bbs to her beloved lover and wear a thin saree below her belly button, sprayed some nice perfume allover body and especially at her groins and started walking towards Khadir’s shed. But Shed is locked; she got disappointed and started looking for him around curiously. Suddenly, some pebble hit to her back, when she turned back there were no body. Sailaja understood that it is Khadir who is teasing her. She smiles and asked him to come out, but there is no reply. Her puSSy became wet and body is compelling her to meet him quickly, so she started to search for him behind the bushes and trees. Suddenly Khadir approached from back and hugged; with his touch she felt much relief. Slowly she removed his hands and kept over her hips and kissed. Khadir looked at her deep cleavage is clearly visible through her thin saree; she looked like a cheap whore to him. (on seeing this Khadir thought in his mind ‘oh what a bitch you are you have fallen to me, I am going to fucks you like a male dog fucks a female dog you horny bitch’). He squeezed her boobs and kissed her lips deeply allowing his saliva into her mouth which she happily swallowed. He brushed her pussy in between her thighs. Now he is eager to fuck her for long time.

Then holding her hand he walked towards the border of orchard, both crossed the fencing and entered into neighbor’s orchard which is also maintained by Khadir. He lead her into thick bushes and reached a place which completely hidden and nobody around can see from. That place is so clean and peaceful.

At the spot, Khadir left Sailaja hand and removed his t-shirt, lungi and spread it over thick grass and lain on his back with only a vest, leaving place for her to lie on lungi. Sailaja stood leaning to a tree, her cleavage, naked waist and belly button provoking Khadir. Khadir started playing crazy youth songs on his cell phone in a low volume making the atmosphere more romantic and signaled with hand to come to lay down beside him.
Sailaja: chhi…., I won’t come to you dear; my body is still paining for what you have done to me yesterday.
K: (Laughed) why you are so beautiful then? I cannot able to control myself on that day. You might have left the place immediately before I do anything.
Sailaja: You naughty did you allow me to leave? You cuddled me like a python and you ………..
K: (catched her words in the middle) and what I have done? Say it. (Laughed) In fact, I was so gentle on you, otherwise I would have shown my real love to you (laughed). (with convincing tone)I am mad for you dear, my darling Sailu, are’nt you happy for what I have done to you yesterday.
Sailaja : ( shyly) yes darling. I hasn't got …………done before like that. You have shown me heaven…….. i l u so much.

Khadir stretched his hand and signaled with eyes to come to him. She shyly closed her face with hands. Khadir stood up and took off his vest and walked towards her with his semi erect dangling pns. Sailaja is watching him through her finger slits and gulped seeing his massive cock and worried about thinking its size when it becomes hard. Khadir reached her and removed her hands on her face and kissed her lips passionately, then he started to remove her saree and thrown on ground, Her low neck blouse exposing her boobss very sexily, which she never tried to hide. He unhooked her blouse one by one and opened two blouse ends like a drama curtain; they are standing stiff with hardened nipples. Khadir opened his mouth wider and taken most part of her boob into his mouth, starting slurping, sucking, smacking it towards the tip of her nipple and patted and played with her boobs for some time. Then he moved below her boobs and licked and sucked her belly button. Then he loosened the knot of petticoat and it fall on the ground around her feet, then he came on to his knees and kissd her belly and mound and sniffed her puy feeling the smell of nice perfume he became more erotic. Then he turned her towards the tree and made her to hold the branch in doggy position, he observed that puy is already became wet.

Then he stroked his cock and kissedd it with his fingers and kept at the entrance of her pussy, he wildly rammed his pole into her puy gradually completely in a single attempt and taken position by adjusting his legs for a long time fuck, started pumping her pussy with medium strokes by holding and squeezing her bb hardly. Sailaja started weeping with ecstasy. After 100 strokes or above he held her shoulders and hardly pressed his cock deep into her pussy and filled her womb with his warm cum. After his cock became limped inside, he remove it slowly and lifted her from bending position , she was sweating heavily, he kissed her deeply, walked backwards and fallen on his back on the clothes (saree and lungi) panting. Lying on the ground he is watching her nude and sexy body. Then Sailaja while panting walked towards him like a swan pushing her forelock behind her ears, she did’nt care though cum from her pussy and leaking downwards along her leg and slowly laid besides him and kissed his lips, cheeks, chin chest and slept keeping her head on his chest .

K: Sailu your cunt is like heaven to me. Ilu darling, you gave much pleasure to me. Here is a small gift for you.
He showed a small box opened it and picked up and diamond ring.
S: oh, it’s beautiful. How much?
K: do you like it or not?
S: .Its lovely, wear it to my finger.
K: Sure darling.

Sailaja kissed him on his lips; Khadir moved down towards her bbs and started playing. Sailaja became hot again and Khadir’s tool started poking in between her thighs. Khadir slowly turned Sailaja to otherside, he started kissd on her back and neck, kept pressing her ass, boobs by keeping his hands through her armpit. His monstrous cock is poking her ass cheeks and crack. Then he lifted her right leg and kept on his thighs and moved closer to her. Now his cock is close to her pussy from behind. He softly brushed her pussy and held his cock in his right hand and placed it on the entrance of her pussy hole and pushed it, only half of it entered into her pussy. Then he taken the ring from her hand and worn to her finger and both kissed passionately. She said that she will remember that forever. Then he moved back from her making a angle at their genitals union, holding her waist and started fucking her. It’s also doggy style but in laying position, Sailaja felt so comfortable at the same time feeling much pleasure, he fucked her for 60 strokes in the same position, and then he removed his cock, made her to lay on her back and opened her thighs and moved to her pussy and inserted his tool into her cunt and started fuckg in missionary style. Sailaja shouted and pleaded him to make her pregnant and promised that she would give him a son. Kissing, chewing, licking her shoulders, boobs, lips he fucked her for over 100 strokes and cummed inside her pussy both growling with pleasure. Then they slept cuddling with each other.

At the same time, something happened in her womb, she is not aware. Her lonely egg, which is already released from her ovary, is been surrounded by Khadir’s rowdy sperms, travelling all the way from her vagina, which were released in the form of cum of Khadir. They are starving to penetrate into sailaja’s lonely, innocent egg like hungry dogs. Every sperm is striving hardly to penetrate her egg. But a single lucky sperm of bastard Khadir succeeded in getting pierced inside her egg and got fertilized it, forming a healthy zygote successfully. Soon, it is going to become a baby boy, which she is going to deliver through her juicy vagina after 9 months. Later, Sailaja left to bungalow hurriedly.

In the following month itself she missed her periods and doubted of pregnancy. Next day morning Kumar and Sailaja went to the doctor in the city for check up. The doctor checked her vagina and womb properly and confirmed that she is pregnant. Kumar felt very happy. Doctor advised her that they can continue to have sex with few precautions. But, she lied with Kumar that doctor advised to not to have any sex and should walk for at least 2 hrs in evenings. He believed her and asked her to take any servant with her for walking but she refused saying that she can go on her own, as she knows every corner of the orchard. Kumar couldn’t able to say ‘no’ to her.

For sailaja almost for a week it was not possible to visit Khadir at his shed, as Kumar is around the bungalow all these days. Kumar decided to make it clear from all his doubts, so he kept close to her all these days. He doesn’t want to hurt his wife.

One day she got a phone from Khadir,
K: Why are you not coming to the garden, I am dying for you.
Sailaja: Me too in the same condition dear, but it is not possible because Kumar is not leaving me these days. Do something otherwise shall we run away together to somewhere.
K: No necessity to do such things, I will think over what to do. Be patient.
Sailaja: Darling, Do something quickly; I am not able to sl**p in nights. I want to be in your arms as soon as possible.

After 2 days he called her on phone, telling about their union is going to happen in her own bedroom and that too in the presence of Kumar. Sailaja got shocked.

Sailaja: Are you insane how it can be possible. Kumar will kill us.
K: Trust me Darling, nothing happens. Do as I say.
Khadir revealed his plan. Sailaja at first afraid to do so and later she agreed.
Next day morning, Khadir handed over some tablets secretly to Sailaja when he came to meet Kumar. She concealed tablets in her blouse. At night 8 pm Kumar had his dinner and watched some tv, before going to sl**p, as usual Sailaja gave him a glass of milk in which she mixed sl**ping tablets. Kumar drank that milk and slept, after sometime she checked him shooking, she got confirmed that he is sl**ping intoxicated.

Soon Sailaja made a missed call to Khadir. Khadir entered the compound as the dog is a pet to him, it didn’t bark at him. Then he threw some dog biscuits to it. He elegantly climbed the tree near sailaja’s bedroom and jumped over staircase and reached her bedroom from upstairs and tapped the door. Sailaja readily opened the door. First he observed the condition of kumar. After getting confirmed that kumar is in deep intoxication, he hugged her. He tried to kis her but Sailaja pushed him into bathroom to take bath as his body is sweating. Khadir became nude while Sailaja is watching he started bathing keeping the door open. She is curiousy watching his muscular body and his dangling cock. Khadir called her to rub his back, when she approached he hugged her and pour water on her drenching her dress completely. She tried to get away but he caught her and removed all her dress and started sucking her bbs and lips , then he widened her thighs, while standing and came in between her thighs and started sucking her puy making her moan heavily. Later he lifted her keeping her thighs around his waist and her arms around his neck and holding her body below her buttocks with his left hand, with his right hand he held his cock and found the crack of her puy and inserted into it completely. Then he started fuCking her holding in air, in standing position by weaving her body up and down, making his cock go in and out of her puy. Sailaj melting in his arms her boobs are rubbing to his chest making her nipples hard, while fkg he simultaneously kissing her deeply and squeezing her ass cheeks. After 50 strokes, he again made her to lie on bathroom floor on her back, kept her legs on his shoulders and wildly inserted his cock into her vagina; she made a loud moan, knowing that her husband cannot listen as he was sedated. Khadir started pounding her heavily, after 80 strokes he cummed in her puy and cuddled her tight.

Later they shifted to the bed, pushed Kumar to one edge. Khadir carried Sailaja in his arms and dropped on the bed and layed besides her kissing and caressing her. Sailaja got up the bed and brought some sweet from fridge and kept in Khadir’s mouth, she told him with tears of joy in her eyes, that she is pregnant with his baby. Khadir is felt very happy (in himself: why cann’t you get pregnant bitch? You are fucked by whom? The great Khadir, but your are very fast bitch ,otherwise I would have enjoyed your pussy for few more days, bitch), he lifted her into air and kisd allover body and on her belly, then he applied the sweet to her bbs, naval, thighs, buttocks, puy and lips and started licking and sucking all over her body. After 10 min his cock again became hard, he made her to kneel like dog, he opened her puy lips from behind and licked with his tongue. Then he inserted his huge cock and started fkg fanatically. He is becoming hornier by watching sl**ping Kumar besides them on the same bed. He triumphantly fkg her and watching her vigorously shaking bbs in the mirror. (in himself: Yo Kumar see here man, I am fkg your lovely wife right besides you man, and I made her pregnant too, you impotent bastard)And after 400 strokes he cummed into her puy with loud growl. By this time Sailaja has fallen on the bed on her bbs, only her hip part is raised to get fucked. Then Khadir also fell on her back without removing his cock from her puy. Khadir left the bungalow in the same route at 4am.

Days are passing, Khadir and Sailaja are enjoying frequently either in shed or in their bedroom, with help of sl**ping tablets. Kumar is unaware of their deeds. Sailaja puy got completely acquainted to the huge cock size of Khadir. Khadir felt happy as she is bearing his baby in her womb and that thought is making him mad with lust. He did’nt stopped fucking her until she became 7 months pregnant.
One day Kumar saw little pubic hair on their bed, which is of different to the texture of neither Sailaja’s nor his. He started strongly doubting Sailaja. He decided to know it clearly.

When Sailaja went for check up at the hospital, doctor confirmed her delivery in few days and asked to admit her. Then she was admitted in the delivery ward. Doctor examined her puy and its condition and informed that no need for scigerian operation, this is only due to her regular fkg (by Khadir) her puy and womb muscles loosened making easy for normal delivery.

Next day Sulochana left to her daughter, within one week Sailaja gave birth to a baby boy. Kumar felt very happy finding her son is so healthy and beautiful (but he doesn’t know that the baby is not born to his cock, it is Khadir who fathered the baby). Khadir visited Sailaja, when she is alone in hospital and congratulated her for giving him son, he said that his son resembles his late father .She felt shy and kis him for making mother of his son.

After 4 days Sailaja returned home with her son. After all ceremonies Kumar tried to fk Sailaja but she didn’t allow him, bluffing that her puy is still sore. She wants Khadir to fk it first after her delivery. Next day, Kumar left to Delhi on work for a week.

Khadir entered into Sailaja bedroom in his own way knowing that Kumar has gone away for one week. Sailaja is milking her son by completely spread open her blouse, her bbs seems much bigger in size than before. Khadir loved to see that scene. He slowly approached and started fondling, pampering, kissing his son while he drinking her milk, Sailaja warned him to keep quite as baby goes to sl**p. She lifted her son from lap and placed in the cradle and started swinging the cradle, soon the baby slept. As she kept open her blouse her bbs are full of milk, nipples are leaking milk, Khadir wetting his lips with tongue, staring at her bbs. He hugged her and kisd her deeply and made her to sit on the bed and removed his blouse completely and layed placing his head in her lap like a baby, he caught her nipple with his mouth and started to suckling her milk, while massaging her other bb. Sailaja started biting her lower lip due to lust and ecstacy, he completely drank milk in it and switched to the other bb and squeezing the first one. He emptied her both milk pots, and then he removed remaining clothes making her completely nude. He removed all his clothes and tried to keep his cock in her mouth which she didn’t accept; she held it and massaged. Then he folded her legs back, to touch her shoulders and dipped his mouth in her cunt, licked and fucked with tongue. Later he kept her legs on his shoulders and entered into her pusy wildly. He started fkg her without mercy by gripping his teeth with folded tongue in between, Sailaja started shouting with pain and pleasure, after 500 strokes he cumd his load of warm cum inside her puy. They slept cuddling each other all the night.

Sulochana doubted about other person in Sailaja bedroom and one day she astonished to see Khadir fukg Sailaja through the slit of window. She felt angry on sailaja. Also she envied her daughter’s enjoyment with handsome person with huge cock. She wondered about her daughter’s courage.
Khadir enjoyed Sailaja sex body upto his heart’s content for all these days. He used to leave the building through his secret way, just before Kumar reaches home.
After coming home, Kumar left to bath, where he observed that it is been used by some third person other than them. On observing his bedroom his doubt increased. After seeing his wife and his son, he forgot everything and became normal, he pampered and kisd his (?) son in the cradle. Next day suddenly, Kumar along with his wife and son left to distant place on tour.

Khadir, who is unaware of Sailaja’s absence, entered the bungalow as usual in the night. At the same time Sulochana is searching for something in Sailaja’s bed room. Both suddenly watched each other, Sulochana startled seeing Khadir entering into room at that time. Khadir too startled for this unexpected encounter. Khadir stood there thinking over to say for a false cause of his presence there at that odd time. Sulochana got nervous and in confusion, she muttered’ Sailaja is not here she has gone on tour’ and immediately, she picked her tongue for saying so. Khadir quickly turned towards her calmly and asked her that ‘how do you know that I came for Sailaja?”. She became dumb, stood mumbling.

Khadir understood that she knows their i*****l contact and still keeping quite without stopping her daughter, which she should not have done. Khadir understood that sulochana is in guilty position. Now he wants to take advantage of her guilty consciousness. Khadir equally lusted for Sulochana like for her daughter, Sailaja. Khadir stood there triumphantly, while Sulochana is lowered his face with fear.

Then Khadir walked towards her, and held her shoulders without hesitation, she tried to free herself. Then Khadir keeping his face close to her, said ‘so you agreed i*****l contact between me and your daughter, isn’t it?
She replied ‘No, I don’t know anything, go away’ tried to get away from his hold.
Again khadir said “I know that you know about our affair and I also know that you too like me so much isn’t it?’.

She shouted, ‘don’t talk rubbish; go away before I call anybody’.
Khadir replied,’ ok you can call anyone I won’t object, I too want to see if anybody comes here, I know very well what should I reveal to them, come on go on’.
Sulochana face became dull, she felt that she is in a very vulnerable position and started sobbing, saying ‘please, go away’, and tried to escape.
Khadir suddenly hugged her tightly, in spite of her protests; he started to lick her cheeks, mouth and lips. Then he caught hold the loose end of her saree and dragged with f***e, making her to spin and removed saree from her body. Now she is standing half naked, without saree, she covered her chest with her arms. Sulochana understood that he is going to fk her at any cost. She started sobbing and pleading to leave her. Khadir smelled her saree and thrown away carelessly. He dragged her into his embrace holding her waist and started kissing her bbs and squeezing her ass cheeks. She is trying to push him away.
‘Don’t squirm dear; I love you too more than your daughter. You are my angel come on dear let’s have good time, don’t fear, there are no body here to watch our love making’.

He is master in tackling women sexually. After few minutes, her protests became weak. Then he carried her to the bed and dropped her on it, she is looking worried. Soon he removed all his clothes and thrown away, her looks got stick on to his big tool, between thick pubic hairs around, for a moment his cock looked like a lion with fur around its head. Noticing this Khadir chuckled, this is common to him that every woman he fucked feels the same way after seeing his tool, he is proud of it. He dragged her to sit on the bed with her legs touching down the floor and started to keep his cock in her mouth, first she refused to take it, later she opened her mouth and taken his cock. Khadir started fkg her mouth until it gets hard. Soon it became hard and immediately he thrown her on the bed on her back and climbed over the bed, raised her petticoat upto her waist, in between her weak protest. Sulochana kept her thighs together tightly and closed her pubic region with her hands. She is sobbing and pleading to leave her. He warned her to cooperate to him and any he warned herthat he is going to fk her at any cost. She feared and loosened her grip at her thighs. Soon her removed her hands and widened her thighs. He admired her puy and started licking and tongue fkg her puy. After 5 min she got surrendered to him completely. He kept her legs on his shoulders and kept his tool at entrance of her puy and in one push he entered. She shouted with pain, she hasn’t been fkd after her husband’s death; she got fukd for the last time with her husband before 8 years. In 4 to 5 attempts he completely entered his cock into her puy. Then he kept still and started to unhook her blouse and kept open, he plunged on to her bbs and played with for 10 min. Then he started fkg her mercilessly with his big tool, in between her shouts and moans, with full speed. Her bbs are shaking making him more enjoy, after 100 strokes he cummed into her puy and laid on her kissing her lips and bbs. After a while Sulochana pushed Khadir to dismount from her body. His cock is soaked and shining with cum, her puy leaking out his thick white cum.

Sulochana got up from the bed hurrily, sobbing and started wearing nightey. Khadir ordered her to bring coffee, after a moment he yelled at her to get coffee. Sulochana unwillingly went into kitchen and brought coffee, by the time, he is watching tv covering his body below waist with blanket. Sulochana handing over coffee to Khadir, asked him to leave soon. Then Khadir caught hold her hand tightly and sipped all the coffee. Then khadir ordered to make dog pose on the bed. She denied doing it, then he slapped hard on her buttocks, she got frightened and made doggy pose on the bed. Soon he reached to her ass and in one attempt he raised her nightey above her buttocks and adjusted her position, then he inserted his cock and started fkg while slapping her buttocks. Now his cock is touching her womb, he caught hold of her bbs from below and squeezing hardly, she is panting and moaning. He fucked her upto 100 strokes while groaning and cummed in her puy. Later he got dressed and left the building through his secret way. Sulochana collapsed on the bed, she felt asl**p due to exhaustion of getting fucked.

Next day, he called and asked him to accompany into the deep forest on their business purpose. Khadir agreed to go with him. Kumar stopped his jeep deep in thick forest zone, beside a deep valley and aimed his pistol to him. Khadir stunned and asked whether he is joking. Then Kumar abused, kicked and beaten him with his leather belt with rage, and scolded him for cheating him and sl**ping with his wife with filthy words. Khadir, pleaded to spare him and he will leave the village and go far away, if he kills him he should have to go to jail then his f****y becomes helples. Kumar kicked him on his face and shouted that he is not such a fool to go to jail and narrated how is going to escape with alibi from police after killing Khadir.

Suddenly, Khadir rose from the ground and thrown dust into eyes of Kumar and quickly snatched the pistol from the hands of Kumar. Then he laughed aloud saying, ‘you impotent bastard I served you for so many years with loyalty, I made profits from your business, you should be grateful to me for serving you like a dog. You coward you don’t know how to satisfy your wife sexually, which is what I am doing to her. You impotent bastard I fucked your wife right in your bed and I made her pregnant. It is not your son, he born to my seeds I cummed several times inside in your wife’s puy. She dies for my cock, not only your wife bastard I fucked your mil, sulochana also. Oh! What a beauties you arranged for me in your house, they are real sexy bitches. I fucked your wife like a bitch even in open outside in the orchard, she is my whore she gets fucked with me like a slut, she is the only lady whom I fucked many times in this very short period and she is the only lady who became pregnant within short period with my seeds. Watch my balls which made your wife pregnant, before you die you bastard.(Khadir slid his pants and underware and shown his cock with big balls)You know it is our right to fuck your women, bastard, in one way you are like my b*****r, as my father enjoyed your mom several times, he once doubted with me that you could be his seed’. By hearing this Kumar furiously fell on khadir, abusing him badly. Khadir kicked and blown him with gun, kumar again fell on ground bleeding.

Khadir continued,’ You would have lived happily, if you kept quiet, but you s- o -b you tried to kill me, you have no chance to live, die you bastard, you himself revealed me how to escape from this murder case, many thanks you fool, I will escape from police in the exact way as you revealed. Then he cruelly shot Kumar two times with his pistol, Kumar fell on the ground bleeding badly and soon became dead. Then Khadir kept Kumar’s dead body in the jeep and pushed it into the river, which is flowing in the deep valley and left to the city as per Kumar’s plan.
*** ****** ***
After one day, Sailaja enquired about Kumar’s whereabouts, she also called Khadir on phone for which he replied that he don’t know anything about him as he was in city on an important personal work. Sailaja got worried, though she dislikes him, she respects him as her husband. Khadir immediately returned to the bungalow, acted like he is enquiring about Kumar everywhere with his relatives and friends. Sailaja and Sulochana worried very much, they prayed god and hoped he would come soon. They finally approached the police after a week; they too started to search all over in the city and other places.

After two weeks, some cattle persons informed about the accident at the cliff to the police. Police recovered the jeep and the body which is almost eaten by fish. Police packed his remaining in a white cloth and brought to the bungalow. Sailaja and Sulochana got shocked and wept heavily. All of their relatives and workers paid homage to Kumar. Sailaja has been widowed, making her to wear a white saree and removed her tilak. Though Sailaja is not satisfied with Kumar, she respects and loves him as a husband. Their first daughter, Divya also brought from her school to the death ceremony of her father. Khadir hated and rediculed her as she is an insane girl and she is daughter of his enemy Kumar.

After 4 days gradually all the relatives left the bungalow, only few old women relatives are sitting in the hall chitchatting. At 10 pm, Khadir entered the bedroom of Sailaja in his own backyard way. In the bedroom, he saw Sailaja is leaning to the cot sitting on the floor; her long hair is completely untied loose and touching the floor. She is looking pale due to weeping continuously. She is also looking very sexy, her cleavage is much clear due to her loose, thin, white blouse and her saree displaced from her chest. Her (his) son is sl**ping on the bed, he is looking healthy due to the care taken by her mother. Khadir bolted the door, sat beside her and placed his hand on her shoulders consolingly. Sailaja looked at him and burst into tears, hugging him. His cock is pulsating in his vest and trying to tear it, as he hasn’t fkd her for 10 days, he is starving to fk her. He doesn’t want to think about her condition, he thinks she is his slut and should open her thighs whenever he needs.

Khadir took her into his embrace consoling her softly. Then Sailaja hugged him and continued to cry, Khadir consoled her saying some nice words about Kumar his fairness, his goodness etc while caressing her, rubbing her back and kissing her neck softly . She slowly stopped weeping, but kept sobbing. She is feeling some relief in his embrace after so many days. She kept embedded in his embrace. Khadir dropped his hand to her waist and started rubbing, Sailaja quickly raised her face looking into his face and moved away from him, saying ‘no’. Khadir became furious but controlled himself. His behavior towards Sailaja has completely changed, after the Kumar’s death. His lust is increasing more and more due to her refusal. Khadir again moved nearer to her saying, ‘Sailu Darling look at yourself, what you did to yourself, your face became gloomy, you are weak for not eating properly for 10 days, how do you feed our son without taking food, look your husband will not return by your worrying, so please look after yourself and our son, come let me solace you, don’t forget that I am here to look after you’. Sailaja sobbing heavily, and then he hugged her brushing smoothly her back and shoulders.

All the relatives and sulochana who are unaware of what’s going on in sailaja’s room are sl**ping sound. Soon Sailaja started feeling more secured with his words. Khadir started slowly kissing and fondling on her neck, shoulders and cheeks. Slowly he lowered his hands to her waist and then started fondling her boobs. Soon her puy became wet. Then Khadir loosened his embrace and held her face with his hands and kissed her shoving his tongue in her mouth and began French kissing. She began to respond and to cooperate with him. Then he started crushing her body in his embrace and kept her to lay on her back on the floor. He started kissing all over her body, bbs, face, nose tip and waist. Sailaja forgot the surroundings about her tragedy and started moaning softly. While kissing her he unhooked, removed her blouse, his shirt and banian. Now he is feeling her bbs on his chest, then he started sucking milk from her bbs. She warned him to not do that as their son needs milk.

Then he lifted her from the floor, removed her remaining cloths and made her completely naked. Then he carefully watched her naked body from top to bottom. Her puy is with thick pubic hair, he asked her why she didn’t remove it but she didn’t answered. He cupped her puy with his left hand, held her bb with his right hand and kissed her mouth deeply. Then standing at her back and held her bbs from behind and squeezed hard. She moaned heavily with pain and removed his hands. Khadir furiously held her hair and kissed her deeply and pushed her to sit on the edge of the bed. Then he removed his pant and vest while she is watching dull, his cock sprang out, it is with his precum at its tip. He held his cock with his right hand and tried to shove into her mouth. Though she refused strongly and tried to push him away , but he caught her both hands with his left hand, and f***ed her to open her mouth with his right hand fingers saying ‘take it dear common’, when she opened her mouth a little due to his f***e, he quickly shoved his cock into her mouth. Then he triumphantly started groaning and fkg her mouth by holding her both hands tightly. Sailaja started gagging and tears turned in her eyes for his behavior. Khadir increased his speed and also shoving his cock deep into her throat, after few minutes with a loud growl he cummed in her throat, emptied his balls and removed his cock from her mouth. Sailaja ran to the wash basin and vomited cum and washed her mouth many times. Then furiously returned to Khadir and slapped him. Khadir became very angry, but he controlled and said ‘I am sorry dear due to our 10 days separation I am not able to control myself’, Sailaja gone into tears and wept keeping her head on his chest.

After sometime she found his cock is poking to her stomach and tried to leave him. Then Khadir caught hold her tummy and made her to bend to the edge of the bed on the support of her hands, kissed her back and ass cheeks, separted her ass cheeks and shoved his tongue into her wet puy and started tongue fkg. Sailaja aroused once again and after eating her puy, she caught hold his cock with his left hand and started massaging it. Khadir moaned happily as he succeded in fkg her mouth. Then he kept the tip of cock at the entrance of her puy and holding her buttock flaps he shoved his cock into her puy hardly. Sailaja screamed loudly and started panting as he pounding her hard. Khadir mercilessly pounded her puy everytime withdrawing his cock outside up to its tip and shoving again deep into her puy. Sailaja is in seventh heaven, her bbs are swinging wildly which are clearly watched by him in the mirror besides and became rage. After 20 mins he cummed inside her puy with a heavy growl and collapsed on her back keeping all his weight on her and started squeezing her bbs hardly , meanwhile she came several times she is moaning with pain and pleasure.

Both fell on the bed panting for few minutes, then Khadir tried to hug her, suddenly her baby awaken and started crying. Sailaja quickly moved away from Khadir and lifted baby, squat on the bed taking baby on her lap and kept her nipple into his mouth. Now all the three in the room are stark naked. Khadir sat on the chair opposite to them, baby is sucking her milk baby’s other hand is holdong her other bb While she is switching the baby to other bb, Khadir watched her puy leaking his white cum like lava, but she is busy with feeding her baby which born to a ****cock. After having milk baby slept in her lap, Sailaja cleaned baby lips with napkin and started brushing baby head and body softly with love. Khadir once again became horny; he carefully lifted the baby kissed and lay in the cradle. Then he turned to Sailaja, she is watching his hard huge cock with grin, Khadir bowed and kissed in her mouth fondling her breasts, she happily moved to the centre of the bed, laid on her back and opened her thighs, still her pussy is dripping with his cum. Khadir took blanket and thoroughly cleaned her puy and his cock, positioned his cock at her puy and rammed it into her and started fkg her ferociously. Sailaja moaning happily she forgotten all the grief and started enjoying sex with her ****** stud. This time Khadir fucked her, laying on her holding her shoulders through her armpits, for more than half-an-hour and cummed in less quantity than before, meanwhile she came two times. They slept naked all the night, while his hands brushing all over her body. In the mid-night when the baby cried, Sailaja woke up and brought him and slept with c***d, feeding him besides Khadir, like with her previous husband. Khadir’s cell phone alarmed at 4 am which he arranged for leaving the bungalow secretly. Khadir kissed Sailaja and the baby and left quickly through the back door.

Sulochana, who is angry with Khadir, once again warned sailaja not to believe Khader, saying that he is not a trustworthy person and to respect Kumar atleast after his death. But, all her efforts are gone in vain.

After two days in the evening, some of the persons who lent money to Kumar came to bungalow and started threatening Salaja and Sulochana to pay their debts otherwise they go judiciary. Salaja got worried and started shivering as they don’t know what to do. Sailaja ringed to Khadir but his cell is switched off. She felt so nervous; meanwhile as every body are longing for Khadir, he came there in the evening. He became furious on the money lenders eloquently. He knows that they cannot do anything as Kumar is dead, so he challenged them they can do whatever they want. Then they came down asked appology and requested to clear their debts slowly when they got money and left the bungalow.

Salaja and Sulochana admired Khadir so much, both felt very happy for his dynamism once again. Knowing that he became their real savior of them, khadir started behaving rudely with them. Though he is their servant, he sat on the sofa with style and rudely commanded them to get some water to drink. At first, Salaja couldn’t understood, later, she startled for a moment and walked hurriedly and to bring water. He proudly, assured them that there won’t be any trouble again; if they trouble again they can call him. By then it was night 10 pm, Khadir raised from sofa, like he is about to leave the bungalow. But Sailaja who is overwhelmed with Khadir's dynamism, don’t want to leave him without getting fkd with him that night. So, she stopped him and asked him to sl**p in the hall as it is late night. Sulochana don’t like Khadir staying in the house, but she kept quite helplessly.

Sulochana kept an eye on the hall from her room. At midnight, Khadir rose from sofa and walked towards Sailaja bedroom. He knocked the door two times slowly, Sailaja opened the door and he entered inside. Sulochana followed him to the bedroom secretly and started watching them through the key hole.
Sailaja is looking like a sex goddess; she had make-up her face with lipstick, tilak and wearing a thin transparent nightey showing all her body inside visible. Khadir's cock raised 90o seeing her in make-up and her dress. She ran towards to Khadir, hugged him and started kisd him deeply. Khadir known that she completely became his slave, and stood calmly without responding. Then she understood he is annoyed with her due to her slap on that day. Then Salaja chuckling like a slut sat down on her knees before him and kissed, rubbed and bitten his cock over his pant. Then slowly she opened his pant zip and watching feelings on his face, she kept her hand inside his underwear and pulled his hard cock outside. It is pulsating with precum at its tip. Watching his face she eagerly licked, tasted its tip and taken his cock into her mouth completely. Khadir wondered for her sudden act and started moaning loudly, closing his eyes saying ‘common baby suck my cock, I love to get suck my cock with you’. Then he made her to squat on the floor, and then leaned her head to the edge of the cot and held her two hands pinned to the bed and in between her shouting he started fkg her mouth mercilessly groaning loud. She is gagging; her mouth corners are paining with his huge cock size. He is shoving his cock up to her throat hardly and enjoying like a maniac. After 10 mins panting with a loud growl he cummed into her throat and ordered her to swallow it. Sailaja swallowed it obediently; he gathered the spilled cum to the mouth sides with the tip of his cock and pushed in her mouth which she eagerly swallowed. She got mad with love on khadir.

Later she washed her mouth in the basin and approached him smiling. Suddenly Khadir slapped her hardly, she fallen on the bed, her cheeks turned red. She understood that he is taking his revenge for slapping him before, understood that she is helpless. Without him she cannot run the business and clear all their debts. With rage Khadir removed her nigh tey, bra and panty making her stark naked. Then Khadir held her hair, between her screams, he warned her to not wear any dress before him after 10pm in the bedroom. She nodded her head obeying, and then he ordered her to lay her on her stomach on the bed. Then he kept two pillows under her abdomen, her puy is opened like a rose flower in between her buttocks. Then Khadir positioned himself to her pussy between her ass cheeks, holding his hard cock with his right hand opened her puy lips with left hand, kept the tip of cock at her cunt entrance and shoved wildly into it, while she is screaming loud. Keeping his hands beneath her chest he started fkg her groaning fanatically, squeezing her bbs hardly making her scream. He fucked her for 30 min and cummed inside her pussy. Later he slept on her keeping his head on her back. Seeing this Sulochana came several times and astonished that her daughter became slave and way of making love to a ***** man who is much elder to her.
Next day, Sulochana met Sailaja and warned to quit Khadir; otherwise all the people abuse her for her irrational behavior soon after the death of her husband. Sailaja perplexed a little and later replied that Khadir is the only person who can save them from business problems, moreover she loves him and believes him completely.

Khadir began to visit the bungalow frequently, soon all the servants and workers known about the illicit relation between Khadir and Sailaja, and the news spread all over the village. Then all the villagers started talking ill of Salaja's awful behavior being a high f****y lady. The villagers stopped inviting her for functions. Sailaja wept for these developments and coming to a decision one day after having sex, she asked Khadir,

Sailaja: Khadir , all the villagers are hating, abusing and insulting me, I am not able to tolerate this anymore. I am afraid to walk in the streets.

K: Sailaja dear don’t worry, villagers are like crows, let them cry, one day they become quite, common let us enjoy (pulling her closer).

Sailaja: Khadir don’t take it easily, I am in deep depression, only you can save me from this misery.

K: common tell me dear, how can I help you. What shall I do?

Sailaja: (after a while) ………please ………marry me.

K: (laughed) Salaja dear what are you saying, don’t you know that I am a *******, how can I marry you. (in himself felt very happy for what she asked, as he can enjoy all her wealth)

Sailaja: Khadir you are enjoying me, made me pregnant, had your son with me, I am mothering your son, you are still fkg me like a whore every day. I sacrificed my respectful f****y life completely for your pleasure, I cheated my beloved husband. I have done so many sacrifices for you, can’t you do a single sacrifice by marrying me. am I not beautiful to get married with ;you? Please marry me. (Tears in her eyes)

K: (after a while) Sailu, don’t weep dear, I love you so much for what you have done for my pleasure and love, if I marry a ****** lady all my relatives and friends hate me.

Sailaja: you used to say that you can do anything for me, even die for me. So is that all a lie?

K: N...oo...Dear No. I love you so much indeed but …… (After a while) So there is only one way for our marriage…………………………….

Helplessly Sailaja accepted to do as he said.

Later Sailaja revealed the entire episode to Sulochana and asked for her support and advice. Sulochana replied that she doesn’t like this marriage and she don’t believe Khadir. She left decision to her will and warned her to be careful. Sulochana decided to leave the bungalow after the marriage, but she loves her daughter very much, however she may be. But she did'nt revealed what khadir has done to her and how he had sex with her, with f***e.

Within a week, Khadir consulted their religious heads and arranged for nikah in his friends resort outside the city. He invited only a few close relatives and friends of his age with their families. His age old parents also present at the marriage. Sailaja is wearing very tight traditional muslim wedding dress. Before wearing wedding dress she fed her son and slept him with her mother. Her daughter divya is also with her mother playing immaturely though she is 18 years old. Khadirs mother on seeing her daughter in law felt very happy and pampered by grasping Sailaja cheeks and chin. Khadir friends felt jealous, and started ogle at Salaja beauty and shapes. All the invitees speaking almost in Urdu.

Khadir wearing his new wedding dress and looking very handsome. Then they performed nikah. After nikah and dinner all the relatives departed to their homes, except few close friends and their spouses remained to arrange first night to newly wedded couple.

Khadir is chatting with his friends on the balcony, while their spouses are decorating the bed for first night in the room upstairs; few remained with Sailaja teasing her how Khadir is going to fk her on the bed that night.

Khadir friends laughing and teasing him, saying ‘how could be he trapped such a homely, modest, wealthy and stunning beauty?

Khadir replied that ‘he didn’t fall for her, she herself offered herself and now asked to marry her and she will do whatever he says’. He also said that he is the only savior of their business after her first husband’s death.

Khadir’s friends taunted again, ‘usually all husbands would take the virginity of their wives on their first nights and what about you as her first husband already fucked her puy and took her virginity’.

Khadir replied ‘she recently sucked his cock, who hated to do it before and now I am going to fk her asshole and take her asshole virginity’.

They said ‘don’t bluff’.

So Khadir replied that ‘they can watch while she is sucking his cock and he is fkg her ass, if they don’t believe him’.

Then he arranged a secret dark place near window to watch their fkg. One of his friends brought tin of butter for ass fkg. All his friends and their wives are tense thinking about them having sex during first night and every man’s cock is hard; every woman puy is wet.

All the women astonished to see her petite gorgeous naked body while she is taking bath; they felt jealous of her body and also for Khadir’s luck. Though they all call Khadir ‘bhaiya’, many of them are attracted to him sexually and eager to sl**p with him. After bath, Salaja pampered kisd and fed her son with her bbs milk leisurely, she is so happy for getting married that too to her most beloved lover Khadir. Women didn’t allow her to wear blouse or any other inner wears, except saree, teasing her saying that it makes difficult for Khadir to remove all these wear before fucking her, Salaja blushed and remained with only saree on her body. Salaja taken by the women into the bedroom and they made her to sit on the bed covering her head completely with her only saree which is on her body.

Khadir entered into the bedroom while his friends are laughing and teasing him from outside. He bolted the door, kept butter tin and aphrodisiac medicine tin on the table. He approached Sailaja on the bed, sat beside her and slowly removed her pallu covering her head. His eyes became half closed on seeing her cute face, he was like in trance. He slowly kisd on her lips, she shyly moved towards his feet and touched his feet, he didn’t tried to lift her, as he like her touching his feet. He drawn her closely and inserted his hand into her sari, as she is naked inside, he found her bbs, both gasped.

Salaja asked about the things which he kept on the table. He picked the aphrodisiac tin and revealed about it. He took mouthful of aphrodisiac and asked her to open her mouth, lying on her back. Then he spat in streaks into the mouth of Sailaja, she drank and she swallowed it calmly. As he became her real husband, he started looking her like his whore, behaving rude with her. But Sailaja is obedient to him and started respecting, believing and loving him more and more, neglecting his rude behavior. Khadir friends are watching secretly through the window tensely squeezing their cocks.

Khadir got down the bed and took off all his clothes becoming stark naked his huge cock is erect and swinging. He walked to Sailaja and ksd her and removed her saree hastily and thrown far on the ground. Sailaja remained stark naked on the bed watching him curiously. Then he made to keep her head leaning to the edge of the bed, sitting on the floor. Then he with his cock, patted all over her face, lips, nose and eyes, while she is giggling. Then he dragged her to kneel before him, opened her mouth wide by shoving his fingers and hastly shoved his cock into her mouth and started fkg her mouth wildly. After 10 min he cummed in her mouth and left her head. Sailaja rushed to the basin and spat and washed her mouth. She is looking gorgeous while walking to him. Just before marriage she started to practice gym to keep her body fit to attract Khadir.

Khadir took his camera and started clicking her continuously though she is avoiding him shyly. Then he kept her on the edge of the bed on her back and took her legs on his shoulders and shoved his cock into her puy hardly and between her moaning and his groaning he fucked her for 20 min and cumd into her puy. He took close up photos of her cum dripping puy. Later she diverted him talking about their business and she asked to develop their business and clear all the debts as soon as possible. Khadire revealed the way that he is going to improve business. Salaja felt very happy by hearing this.

Soon his cock became hard, she skd it for a while greedily with overwhelmed love. Then he took butter tin and made her to kneel on the bed. Sailaja thought that he is going to take her puy in doggy style, but he started kissing and lickng her ass hole and tried to insert his finger into it. Sailaja startled and turned on her back refusing to fk her ass hole, Khadir said that he wants to take her ass virginity as it is tradition to take bride’s virginity on first night. As she is still afraid, he f***ed her to kneel, pinned her head to the bed, opened the butter tin and took a portion of butter with his left hand fingers and applied into her ass hole deeply. Later he applied butter to his cock tip, and started finger fkg her ass hole. After a while her ass hole splincter muscles became loose. Then he kept the tip of his cock on its entrance and shoved it with f***e, after few attempts his cock tip entered her anus. Then Khadir became a****l and shoved his complete tool in one attempt making her anus to bleed, in between her loud cries. After crying for a while, Sailaja not able to kneel due to pain, so she fell flat on the bed. Khadir took 2 pillows and lifted her holding her abdomen and kept the pillows under her stomach making her position suitable to fk her anus. Then triumphantly, mercilessly he started fkg her ass hole with hard strokes, soon his cock glued completely with her bl**d. After 100 hard strokes with a loud groan he cumd into her anus and after a moment he removed his cock from her ass hole. Sailaja got fainted in the same position, his cum, mixed with her bl**d is leaking from her ass hole. He took a close photograph of that view, wore a small towel on his waist and left bedroom triumphantly to meet his friends, who are watching their copulation.

Khadir friends welcomed him with big applause and claps and after a brief talk, they left the resort with their spouses admiring his fortune and guts.
When Khadir returned to bedroom, she is taking bath. Khadir opened the unbolted door and dragged a chair and sat observing her shapes shaking and sizes while taking bath. After bath, she wrapped a towel around her body covering her chest upto her thighs. She is walking with difficult due to her ass pain. Then Khadir took some ointment tube approached her and asked her to bend for applying it to the sore part of her anus. She obeyed and bent on the bed, and then he took some portion of ointment with fingers, shoved into her anus and applied to the inner walls of her anus. After that Salaja kissed him passionately for showing care for her. They heard crying sound of her son and somebody knocked the door, Khadir opened the door slightly. Sulochana is carrying the crying baby and tried to handover to Khadir saying ‘he is hungry, tells her mother to feed him’. Khadir stood watching her without receiving the baby and said why you don’t feed the baby with your huge bbs milk, looking at her bbs hungrily. Sulochana got puzzled and left the baby in his hands and hurriedly left the place with fear.

Khadir pampered his son and brought to Salaja and placed near her, baby eagerly caught her nipple with his mouth and started sucking. Sailaja is completely naked, Khadir removed all his clothes and laid behind, close to her, his cock is touching her ass cheeks. Then he lifted her leg and placed on his thigh, positioned his cock at the entrance of her puy and shoved into it from behind. Squeezing, sucking her other bb, kissing her shoulders, he started fkg her shoving his cock deep into her puy. Both father and son are enjoying Salaja at the same time. He cumd into her and turned to other side and slept snoring, Salaja too slept keeping her nipple in the mouth of her son.

In the morning Salaja rose early and covered naked Khadir and baby with blanket smiling at his naughty behavior at night. Khadir ordered Salaja to look over his parents and provide what they want. She obediently went to their parents and arranged for their bath, prepared coffee and tiffin to them from kitchen. At 9 am she awakened Khadir, and then he grabbed and kissed her squeezing her bbs over blouse. He usually gets horny during early mornings on the bed. Then he asked to bolt the door, instead of her shy protests, ’just now I took my bath’, he dragged her on to the bed and raised her nigh tee above her waist and inserted his cock into her puy and fucked hardly for 20 min and cummed. She too enjoyed his hard cock happily and then she left into the bathroom to take bath once again. Khadir followed her and tapped the door to open, first she refused to open and later she opened allowing him into. There both became naked and took bath, Salaja personally bathed Khadir rubbing with her own hands with soap, she also thoroughly cleaned his cock with soap and sent out. After having breakfast, all of them left the resort and reached the bungalow, on the way Khadir left his parents at their house.

After this, Khadir got busy in their business works and tried hardly to improve the business, but he felt it very difficult to get profits and he decided to sell the orchard and clear all of their debts. In other way, he also planned his own real estate business, for this Sailaja asked help of her mother to lend 5 lakh rupees money for his husband’s business capital. Sulochana refused to give money saying that it is her money and nobody has right compell her. Khadir understood that Sulochana is wealthier than Sailaja, she is having her ancestral properties and fields and her husband’s insurance and other benefits which makes her wealthier than her daughter. He started liking Sulochana more and more day by day after knowing she is wealthy. He found it is more beneficial if he able to tackle Sulochana. Khadir decided strongly to trap her, how difficult it may be. Somehow, because of his previous sex experience with her, he found it is easy to trap her with sex.(part 3 ends)

One day at midnight, after having sex with Sailaja, he casually came out of the bedroom and observed that the door of Sulochana room is stil not bolted. He curiously went downstairs and opened the door and entered inside. He saw Sulochana sl**ping on the bed, wearing nigh tee; it is raised up to her thighs, her bbs are moving up and down due to her breathing. Khadir became aroused and his cock rose like a steel rod, he decided to fk her at any cost; if she doesn’t accept he intended to even **** her. Looking her greedily, Khadir removed all his dress and got on to the bed moved close to her and laid on the support of his left elbow and slowly inserted his hand to reach her puy, he exhaled by feeling her smooth puy lips and kisd on her lips. Sulochana awakened suddenly, switched on the bed lamp and startled to see Khadir besides her and got down the bed yelling at him. She stood leaning to wall breathing heavily. She looked like angel to Khadir, he rushed to her, pinned her to wall and kissed her mouth deeply, grabbing her bbs. Sulochana pushed him with f***e, threatened him that she calls Sailaja. Khadir became furious and inserted his both hands into her upper opening of nigh tee and in one rip he tore her nigh tee up to her abdomen and dropped it down making her stark naked. Sulochana started struggling in his embrace, he lifted her and thrown her on the bed and caught hold her bbs with his mouth and started sucking and squeezing, from there he moved to her stomach, abdomen and finally reached her puy , like a hungry street dog he started eating her puy. All the time, Sulochana is trying to stop him shouting, but her strength is nothing before his. Then Khadir kneeled before puy, took one leg on his shoulder making her in awkward position and kept his huge cock at her puy entrance and wildly entered her puy making her moan loud. Then mercilessly he fucked her for 30 min, though she is requesting him to cum outside, he cummed inside her puy growling loudly and with a big smile of extreme pleasure. Sulochana remained weeping after he dismounted her.
Then he consoled her and praised her beauty, her juicy bbs and puy tightness, warmth of her cunt. Sulochana too felt the pleasure of sex and she too doesn’t want to lose it. Moreover, she is angry with Sailaja for doing this stupid thing by marrying Khadir. She thinks that Khadir is more suitable to him than to her daughter.

Then Sulochana replied while sobbing that she is afraid of getting pregnant. Khadir answered that now she is his woman completely, and she needs not to worry about anybody and anything. Sulochana asked what if Sailaja knows their affair. Khadir said that he will dump his wife (her daughter), if she objects their relation.
Sulochana didn’t trusted khadir but she is helpless. She knows that sailaja is hopeless to help her. She stopped weeping and sat naked folding her legs with sorrow face, thinking about future. Khadir felt her more attractive in that pose, he became horny once again and his cock rose. Then Sulochana came to a conclusion that it is better to continue affair with khadir than revealing this to sailaja. Khadir approached her with lust, hugged and k** her passionately. This time Sulochana too responded to him equally. Soon they get laid on the bed once again and started having sex, but this time with more passion. Khadir ksd, sucked and licked every inch of her body, especially her bbs, lips, puy, and her anal region also. Later she himself held his cock and placed its tip at her vagn hole. He entered her eagerly and fucked her for 1 hr in various angles and finally he cmd inside her with a loud growl and collapsed on her.

After 10 min he opened the door to go upstairs, to his astonishment he saw Sailaja right outside the door, watching him furiously. Suddenly she pushed him aside and entered Sulochana’s room and dragged her naked mother down the cot and started fighting with her holding her hair and slapping hardly, scolding with filthy words. Sulochana stunned with this sudden act and tried to resist her, but failed at the strength of her daughter, she fell down the floor naked. Soon Khadir rushed to them and tried to separate them, but Sailaja pushed him hardly and started kicking her mother, then she fell on her and started strangling her. Then Khadir dragged Sailaja with f***e and slapped her hard.

Sailaja started crying aloud, scolding her mother, ‘bitch, why couldn’t you find another man other than my husband, How can you fk your son like s-i-l, Now you are no more my mother, bitch, you are my rival wife (co-wife}, bitch you go away from my house’. Then she picked a knife outside and tried to drive into Sulochana’s body. Khadir slapped once again and shouted, ‘Sailaja hold your tongue behave yourself, we can talk about this, she is no less to you in this house, no one can send her away, those who hates her itself shall leave this house ’. Then Sailaja ran into her bedroom. Khadir lifted Sulochana from the floor and consoled her embracing softly. Then he found scratches on her shoulders, chest made by Sailaja, he tried to examine but Sulochana refused and ran into bathroom weeping. Later she returned after taking bath, Khadir personally applied ointment all over on her scratches.

Sulochana wept saying , I loved her(Sailaja) so much, I sacrificed my life to her, I remained alone to look after her without getting remarried in this early age, Now that bitch tried to kill me, I won’t forgive her for this, from today she is my enemy’. After she slept, Khadir left her to upstairs bedroom. Sailaja was sl**ping to one edge distantly with her son unlike every day, Khadir tried to hold her, but she pushed him, saying ‘why don’t you go to that old bitch to copulate, don’t come to me’. Khadir tried to convince her but she was desperate. Finally that day, Khadir slept without having sex with her.

From that day both mother and daughter remained without talking to each other. From that day Sailaja didn’t allowed Khadir to fk her, saying you can’t fk both mother and daughter, if you want her go with her’. Every day, after midnight when Sailaja is slept Khadir used to fk Sulochana secretly, anticipating that Sailaja would accept him for sex soon. But as it didn’t happen even after a month, Khadir gradually developed grudge over Sailaja. Sailaja used to feel horny during nights, when Khadir leaves to Sulochana’s room. While her son sucking her npls, she used dildo or banglore brinjal or her fingers until she comes and gets satisfied.


Then one day Khadir’s distant relative chacha, Afzal Khan (45) came to the bungalow in his chevorlet car, invited by Khadir, who is a very wealthy person having many businesses, lives in Bombay, with his both wives in different houses. Khadir felt very happy, he respects his chacha very much, and he helped his f****y financially. He came to purchase the orchard, and he is in a thought of converting it into a race-course. Khadir welcomed him and provided guest room besides their bedroom.

Afk is a very active person, though he is 45, he looks like 35 years old. He is having a very fit body, and looks like a Hollywood hero. Everybody think that he would be very handsome at his young age. Afk on seeing both women (Sulochana, Sailaja) in Khadir’s house felt very lucky to watch and talk with them. He used to play jokes and make everybody laugh. Everyday Af used to go for surveying the garden and returns to bungalow for taking meal. Af’s is actually is a gangster, he is a smuggler, d**g dealer and weapon supplier. He has done many offenses and surviving without getting caught from police. His secret underground business is known to only few people in Bombay. Above all, he is a big womanizer. His both wives gave him 4 sons and his last wife is 32 years old.

Sailaja kept annoyed with his mother and never talked with her from that day. She used to talk with Khadir. Even at the dining table, she used to serve Khadir and Af only. Khadir ordered Sulochana to keep Af’s room clean and to help him, as he going to help them by buying the orchard for a big price, with which they can clear all the debts and be happy in the city.
During night after having meal, Sailaja used to go Af’s room to arrange his bed and drinking water. Af used to talk with her so compassionately, he used to play jokes to make her laugh, when they are alone in the room. Sailaja respects afjal as a elder f****y member and treats him special as he is going to help them by purchasing their orchard at a good price, by which they can pay their debts. She doesen’t know that afjal is a womanizer.

One day, afjal played a joke, Sailaja was laughing heavily and she didn’t notice that her pallu dropped down from her chest exposing her shaking bbs, while she laughing. Af stunned seeing her finely shaped bbs. That view of her changed the mind of Af and he started lusting for her.

Af also noticed all the happenings in that house, he too noticed Khadir leaving to Sulochana’s room at midnight. He thought that it is very easy to trap Sailaja in that atmosphere. From that day he started to get close to her with his charming talk. He used to feel pity before her for her condition in that house; he says that his maids live more happily than Sailaja in this house. Sailaja used to feel happy with his consoling talk and liked to talk with him for more and more time every day. She used to talk with Af until Khadir returns home, even at late hours. Once she asked Af about her three wives, Af with sad face replied that though he is having three wives and sufficient wealth, his wives and c***dren used to torture him for more and more money and never bothered about his happiness. Sailaja showed her sympathy towards him, as he is not happy though he is so wealthy. Af never revealed the truth, that he is a gangster and smuggler.

One day while sailaja is arranging bed, Af sat opposite to her on sofa. Her saree got displaced, exposing her cleavage. As she has to lactate her baby frequently, she is not wearing any bra and left her first two hooks unhooked, making a feast of her milky, mango size boobs cleavage to the eyes of afjl. Afjl watching her cleavage, ass eagerly and getting horny, Sailaja got aware this and got annoyed and tried leave the room hurrily, but Af held her hand and tried to apologize, in hurry he accidentally picked her waist, which made her angry and she away from his room. Af became sad for losing her companionship.

Next day she tried to avoid him and kept without talking to him. But she got disturbed and not able to forget Af’s horny looks and his touch. The other day Af tried to stop her for appology, but Sailaja refused saying that, ‘it is not proper to you to behave irrational with a daughter aged woman, you are like my father’.

The other day Khadir went to visit doctor with Sulochana as she is not feeling well. Af who also prepared to go city, postponed it knowing that Sailaja will be alone in the bungalow. He waited until she goes to bath, opened her bedroom door and entered. He ducked behind curtain; Sailaja came out of bathroom with a towel covering her body and removed it completely becoming naked to get dressed. Af, who is dying with lust plunged over her and hugged her tender, beautiful and well shaped body. Sailaja shouted and started abusing him, but Af cornered her saying ‘Jubi (her ****** name) your husband is neglecting you and enjoying with your old mother every night, but you are wasting your youth, your are deceiving yourself, come with me I will keep you like a queen, I myself be your slave, you will be very happy in my place’.

Sailaja picked a small towel and covered her chest, with other hand she trying to cover her bushy cunt and moving away from him saying, ‘Uncle don’t talk like that to me, you are like my father and I am your daughter, it is sin to desire for me, I am your son’s wife, so please leave me otherwise I will call others. Whatever you are thinking about my mother and my husband is totally wrong’. she bluffed.

Af moved closer to her saying, ‘Don’t bluff dear, you know the affair between your mother and husband, why are you feeling guilty, you are not doing anything wrong that was not done by your mother and husband, if they are fucking each other why can’t we, come on dear, my 3rd biwi(his own s****r) is also only a little older than you in age, I will make you as my wife, I am confident that I can satisfy you sexually, I will transfer all my properties to you, you will be rich than your mother and husband’. Sailaja scratched on the chest of Af making bl**d out of scratches. Af became furious and shouted at her saying, ‘if you won’t surrender to me, I will go away and nobody buy yours orchard and your debts remain uncleared the money lenders will sue you’. Sailaja felt in defencive thinking due to his warnings and also she is loosing her resistance slowly, as khadir has not fucked her for 10 days. Af soon muffled her mouth with his hand and lifted her in his arms and rushed carrying her to his room while she kept wriggling. He placed her on his foam bed and quickly locked the door.

Sailaja became defenseless, she started begging him, but Af consoling her sayng ‘No dear, I want to help you, I want you to make happy again, nobody can know our affair, even if your husband knows, no problem, I can protest him and make you mine for ever’. Sailaja wanted to shout aloud but she is not able to shout. Af held her folded legs and dragged down and started licking her claves, legs, fingers, thighs and finally he dipped his face into her groin and inhaled with lust and moved to her belly, naval, belly button and reached her juicy bbs and violently started sucking her bbs making her moan and weep helplessly. Then he reached her face and kisd her cheeks, nose, eyes, ears and fanatically started kissing her mouth leaving his spit in her mouth.

Sailaja protesting him by pushing his head away, but slowly her protests are becoming feable Af lifted her both legs and kept on his both shoulders and with f***e he started licking, sucking and eating her puy. He is master making women mad by licking their pussy. Slowly Sailaja protests becoming weak even though she is begging him with her musical voice. Af is not paying any attention to her pleadings and busy in his work.

‘Ple..a…s…e … Unc….le lea….ve meeeee…….. I am ma..rr….i..ed…………… I res….pec…ted y…ou.like my fathe….r aaaahhhhh …. Noooooo… no ssshhh …..hhhaaaa…..ammaaaa (Af making her mad with pleasure.

Slowly she is surrendering herself completely. Knowing this Af raised his face from her groin and started stroking his cock to make it hard and fingering her pusy with other hand ) please…..please I beg you ssssshhhh…. Hhaaaaa.. leave me (Af kept tip of his cock at the entrance of her puy and positioned). I am like …….you……r daug…hte…..r….aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh (Af gripped his jaws tightly and mercilessly shoved his cock into her cunt) ….n ooooooooo ple……a..ssssss……it pai……ns….aaaaaaahhhhhh’.

Af intended to impress her strongly with his fkg skills, so that she himself becomes his sex slave there after. So, Af fkg her violently, for every bang Sailaja body is shaking like a feather, he is withdrawing his cock up to its tip and banging harder and harder. Sailaja was not been fucked like that for long time, she came many times. slowly she completely surrendered to him and moaning sweetly. Af is in heaven to fk such a cute *******f****y woman. A

fter a while he changed his posture, he rolled her to tilting position, laid on close to her back, kept her right thigh on his waist and groomed her puy feeling her clit, shoved his cock into her puy from behind tightly and started fkg by holding her left bb tightly. Now Sailaja is in seventh heaven, Af turned her face back towards him and kissing her mouth leaving his spit on her mouth. Later he made her to bend in doggy style and shoved his cock from behind, her puy is lubricated well with her juices and making ‘thup …thup’ sound for every bang. After 45 min, he again started fkg her in missionary style until he loses all his strength. before he cumms, sailaja pleaded with her sweet voice ,’please don’t cum inside me please.’
ignoring her with a loud growl, afjal cummed his huge load of warm semen into her puy. Sailaja felt so warm inside her puy, involuntary a smile developed on her face feeling the warmness of his cum.

Then after getting his cock limp, he slowly withdrawn his cock from puy and made her to lie on her back close to him. He cuddled her body and kept sucking milk from her bbs one after the other for 10 mins.

Later he rose from the bed and lighted a cigarette satisfactorily watching her naked body on the bed. Sailaja is lying with her thighs widened, thick white cum is dripping out slowly from her cunt hole. Af became horny again after watching that scene, he clicked it with his camera and her naked body in different angles. After a while Sailaja got into senses and started sobbing. Af tried to console her, she ran out towards her bedroom, while her anklets are jingling. By then it was about 7 pm and getting darker, they had sex for almost 1 hr. Afk scared a little, thinking that what if she complaints to Khadir’.


Sailaja entered her bedroom and bolted and laid on the bed on her belly digging her face into pillow and burst into tears. After a while, her son got awakened and started crying. Sailaja moved to him and kept her boob nipple into his mouth. While the baby suckling milk from her bb, she started talking to the baby strangely, ‘ All the men are alike dear, they are all like b**sts, I respected him like my father, but he desired for me, he fucked me very hard dear, his cock is like steel rod, I begged him that I am like his daughter but he did’nt listened to me, he smashed my body for 1 hr, my puy is still soar dear, he also drank much of your milk from my boobs dear, he was suckling shameless like a dog, he cummed a huge load into my womb, it might be about a ounce, what if I become pregnant dear with that?’.

After a while, she got relaxed and cooled with a nap and started recollecting what afk has done to her. A faint smile developed on her lips, then she started talking to the baby, ‘but dear though he is a little older, he fucked me like almost your father, he also licked my puy very nicely, I felt much pleasure after so many months, he is asking me to go with him, he says that he keeps me like a queen in his place, shall we go dear (laughing),,,,,,,,,,,, my god! Your father kills me dear’. Sailaja felt that it is the best way to take revenge over Khadir for his affair with her mom, Sulochana. She feels that it is like‘TIT FOR TAT’ to Khadir especially.Then she took head bath and wore a loose nigh tey and slept soundly. She started liking Afjal khan.

Next day, at breakfast; Sailaja behavrf like nothing happened the night before and serving breakfast to Khadir only. She is trying to avoid Af. Af is cracking some jokes, he understood that sailaja did’nt informed anything to khadir. Then Af secretly kept his hand on her ass cheeks and fondled. Sailaja startled and remained calm. After breakfast, she is preparing lunch alone in the kitchen; servant gone out on other work. Af is waiting until the servant leaves the kitchen and entered calmly into the kitchen. Sailaja is busy in cooking; Af moved closer to her and hugged her from her back. Sailaja startled seeing Af, she tried to free herself from his hold, but Af held her both bbs over her blouse and began talking to her in husky voice, while kisg, licking her ears, neck. Sailaja remained calm, making only sounds. His cock is poking her ass cheeks. After a while,

‘Please go away, don’t make any mess here, servant may watch us’

‘So it is ok for you, if nobody watches us isn’t it? She has gone out just now dear;
she is not going to come so soon.’

‘What do you want you from me?’

‘Look, I love you so much. I want you to be happy for ever. You are the most beautiful woman. Yesterday, I fucked the most cute and beautiful angel ’.

‘You are a very mean person, what happened if anybody watched us in that situation’

‘I don’t care to anybody dear; I am ready to die or kill anybody for you’.

Poor sailaja believed Afjlk. She became a little emotional with his words and turned facing him. Af overwhelmed to see her face so close to him and both kissed very passionately. Sailaja got surrender to him completely. Now she is ready to become even a ’keep’ as afjal is so wealthy, and also to take revenge on both khadir and her mom, for cheating her.

Then Af lifted her in his arms and, Sailaja is cooperating him like she is in trance. Looking deep into her eyes, he once again kissed her deeply. Then he lifted her saree along with petty coat, above her waist exposing her bushy cunt and placed her on the edge of kitchen platform. He widened her thighs, inhaling her bushy cunt; he started eating her puy ferociously. Sailaja is in seventh heaven, thinking that the wealthiest person is dying for her and eating her puy and drinking its juice. While licking her puy, he unhooked her blouse, kept open and squeezing both boobs. Then he shifted to her bbs and started eating her bbs violently.

After a while, he dropped his pyjama and holding his hardenedcock in his right hand looking deep into her eyes, he shoved hardly into her puy and started pounding her puy hardly. Sailaja enjoying his hardcock and meanwhile she is watching the door. After 10 min , he changed her to doggy position by making her to hold the kitchen platform and shoved his cock into her puy and holding her ass cheek flaps he banged her hardly and controlling his growl he cummed inside her womb taking her to seventh heaven. Later Sailaja wiped Af’scock with a cloth piece sitting on her knees; soon Af left the room just before the servant returned. Sailaja adjusted her cloths but cum released by Af is flowing out of her puy along her thighs towards her feet. She quickly ran into bathroom and raised her saree and took a blob of cum from her pussy and smelled it and then washed her pussy.

Next day night at dinner table, Afjal signalled Sailaja to come to his room later when Khader leaves to Sulochana’s room. Sailaja chuckled and replied silently that she is not coming. Afjal kept his face pleasingly. Then Sailaja laughed and nodded her head accepting to come to his room.

At night 9 pm, Khadir left to Sulochana’s room. After making the baby to sl**p, Sailaja carefully entered into Af’s bedroom. Afjal is waiting restless for her, he hugged, kissed her and made her to sit on his lap and took her hand and wore a beautiful ring while kissing deeply, saying it costs 35 thousand rupees. Sailaja felt very happy and kissed him deeply in his mouth, and then she removed her saree and opened her blouse showing her juicy bbs. Afjal watching her like intoxicated with half closed eyes, he asked her ‘why don’t you wear a bra’, she replied, ‘it is difficult to feed baby with bra’. Then she took off her blouse completely and laid on the bed on her back with only petty coat on her body. Afjal hurrily removed his dress and mounted himself on her completely and started kissing leisurely, then he shifted to her bbs and sucked all the milk from her both bbs. Then untied hem of petty coat and took off from her body and kept her both legs on his shoulders and shoved his hard cock into her pussy deeply.

Afjal fkg Sailaja is now getting fucked woth afjl with smile on her face, then suddenly the door tapped, Afjalbecame impatient and kept fkg her, but Sailaja suggested him to look over. Afjal withdrawn his cock from her puy unwillingly and dressed hastily, meanwhile Sailaja ducked inside bathroom. Afjalopened the door and startled to see Khadir outside and invited him stumbling. Without entering into bedroom, Khadir asked for Sailaja, Afjalreplied that she is not there. When Khader is about to return, she saw Sailaja’s blouse on the floor and got surprised and rushed to it , took into his hands and confirmed that it is her’s. Khadir felt suspicious and started to search Sailaja in that room, Afjalgot tense with his behavior and tried to convince him to look outside. All of sudden, Khadir opened the bathroom, and shocked to see Sailaja half naked there. He understood everything went there for all these days and became enraged and dragged Sailaja out from bathroom and started slaping her like an a****l, she started cry ing with fear. Afjalpushed Khadir away from Sailaja to rescue her. Khadir started abusing Afjalwith filthy words and rushed towards him to kill. Soon Afjaltook his pistol and aimed at Khader saying, ‘ Khadir, why are you beating her like an a****l, she didn’t make anything wrong, she has done the same thing that you are doing with her mother before her eyes, moreover, it is not her fault, it is mine, I myself f***ed her to sl**p with me, if you touch her again I will certainly shoot you’. Khadir retarded seeing pistol. Sailaja wrapped her saree around her body and ducked behind Afjalfearing like a deer. Soon Sulochana too came to the venue, and understood what happened before and became furious.

Khader is like a wounded lion, he started abusing Sailaja with filthy words, Sailaja stood weeping behind Af. Sulochana too started scolding Sailaja, but Sailaja replied that her mother is the reason for this entire incident and started abusing her. Soon Khader came to a decision and ordered Sailaja to leave the bungalow and village immediately; if he sees her again certainly he will murder her. Sailaja got depressed very much, Afjal convinced her to leave the house and go along with him. Sailaja refused to leave the house weeping for more than one hour and finally agreed as she is helpless. When she tried to take her son with her, Khadir furiously warned her that the baby belongs to him and she even should not touch his baby. Sailaja shocked to hear that and begged him to give her the baby, but in vain. Khadir roared that if she wants her baby, she can have through court. She retarded with fear after hearing his decision, because it exposes herirrational behaviour to everybody. Afjal too convinced her that later she can get her son through court, in other hand he is very happy as the most beautiful ******woman is going to be his own property for ever. Sulochana too did’nt tried to support sailaja, as she tried to kill her. At that moment in emotion, it is better to send her out, because she is her rival wife.

Unwillingly, with heavy grief Sailaja left the bungalow weeping along with Afjalin his car. After reaching the limits of the village Sailaja bursted into tears sobbing heavily, Afjal stopped the car and started convincing her holding her in his embrace. After a while she exploded on Afjaltoo saying that because him all this happened, but restrained as there is her fault too. Later she determined to move along with Af. Sailaja slept due to exhaustion in the car and awaken by Af, at a lodge besides the highway in the early morning. They entered the hotel room and waiter brought coffee and all the material for both of them to get freshen. After having coffee Afjalgone for bath, Sailaja kept laid sobbing on the bed. Afjalreturned from bath, consoled and convinced her to get refresh. After having breakfast they left to Bombay, in journey Afjaldescribed about the estate that they were going to stay. Sailaja is hearing all passively, she is thinking about her son.

Soon they reached Bombay and crossed the city, on the way Afjal showed his buildings and apartments which he owned. Sailaja surprised to see his assets and finally they reached the estate in the outskirts at evening. The estate occupied in over 50 acres most of the area is growing with different types of flower plants which are supplied to even other countries. Inside there is a dairy with huge cattle, the milk is supplied to all over the city every day. More than 25 workers are there in the estate. A big duplex building is in the middle surrounded by few small houses and few huts around with a pakka road. Some servants approached running, when car stopped a woman, (later known her name is Mary, a Tamilian) assisted them towards their bedroom. Sailaja feeling like she is dreaming, she is not able to digest that luxury, once she desired to live along with her first husband, kumar.

After a while, Afjal gone out to talk with a servant with strong muscular body (later she known as Joseph, husband of Mary), Afjal is talking very friendly with him. He is folding his hands and nodding his head for Af’s directions. They seemed to be talking about some secret. Observing all this below through the window, Sailaja left for bath, she kept bathing in hot water tub for an hour relaxingly. Sailaja awaken with Af’s call she wrapped a towel and came out of bathroom, there Afjal shown few new clothes, sarees, nigh teys, bras, underwear etc., which Sailaja wear after, Afjal promised to take her to shopping on next day.
Later the cook, an old woman called them for dinner. All the dishes are of non-vegetarian. After dinner, both watched TV for some time, before going to sl**p Sailaja observed outside the building, every house is sl**ping early at 9 pm. Then she heard Afjal calling her, she moved into the hall, but he is not there, she felt shy knowing that he is calling her into bedroom. Slowly Sailaja entered the bedroom, Afjal lying on the bed raised and sat on its edge, Sailaja bolted the door. Afjal stretched his hand and motioned her to come near. Sailaja approached him giggling; he made her to sit on his left thigh, smelling fragrance of jasmines on her plait , rubbed his face on her bbs over nigh tey saying,

Afjal ; Jubi dear from today onwards you are mine for ever, I will make you so happy, there are no body important for me other than you, I love you so much dear ?.

Sailaja; What about your 2 wives and c***dren won’t they throw me away?

Afjal ; No dear, I will permanently got awaymore than 5 crores for you and me, we shall have babies and live happily in this peaceful atmosphere.

Sailaja; shyly, do you want many babies, as per your custom?

Afjal ; No, I want a beautiful baby girl like you and a beautiful baby boy, that's all?
Suddenly Sailaja reminded Divya her daughter, son Munna and became sad. But Afjal didn’t notice it.

As Sailaja remained calm thinking about her daughter and son, then Afjal understood her condition and without wasting any time, he unhooked her nigh tey buttons above and pulled down her nigh tey below her chest exposing her bbs only. Sailaja who is inattentive, thinking about her babies, became shy and tried to cover with her hands. Afjal hastily removed her hands over her bbs. He watched her bbs very closely, it were filled completely with milk, as she didn’t fed his baby since the day before. Afjal hungrily opened his mouth wide and tugged her bb into his mouth and started sucking her milk, Sailaja felt much relief and started moaning with her sweet voice. Afjal moved her to lay down on the bed without leaving her bb from his mouth, after laying down her in tilted position, Afjal started sucking her bbs like a hungry calf, while squeezing her ass and other bb, after emptying one he switched to another bb. After completely emptying her both bbs, he raised his face and keenly watched her face; Sailaja smiled closing her eyes with shy. Afjal raised and removed his clothes and became nude while Sailaja is watching and approached her with his limped cock. Sailaja understood that what he is going to do and readily opened her mouth widely lying on her back, with her head on the pillow. Afjal sat on her bbs keeping his both knees on both side of her head, bowing forwards he kept his limp cock into Sailaja mouth, it’s tip is already wet with his precum, her eyes shined seeing it, then eagerly she opened her mouth wide and kept his cock in her mouth and started sucking it like a mango making sounds, soon it became semi erect, Afjal took position leaning on his both hands, fukd her mouth ferociously and cummed in her mouth growling loudly. Afjal in between his panting ordered Sailaja to swallow it, Sailaja obeyed it and swallowed it completely. Afjal opened her mouth with tested inside with his fingers for his cum remaining and weirdly he spat into her mouth and kissed her deeply.

After a while, the electric lights gone off, Afjal opened the window doors widely allowing fresh air. Then he motioned Sailaja to come near, she walked to him, Afjal removed her nigh tey completely, which was remained below her waist and tossed it. He motioned her to bend at window, but Sailaja refused, saying that somebody may watch them from outside below. But Afjal f***ed her to do, asked her to widen her legs and groomed her groin to find her clit and soon he kept the tip of his cock at her puy entrance and shoved his cock deep inside her puy making her moan with pain and pleasure. He started fkg her violently, holding her tiny tummy and squeezing her bbs hardly. After 10 mins, with a loud growl, he cummed inside her puy and kept his cock inside until it loosed last drop and withdrawn out of her puy. Before he has withdrawn his cock from her puy, the power came on and lights glow exposing her naked body to outside. Sailaja startled for that sudden light she noticed that a man watched her suddenly; he is none other than Joseph. Her complete nude body is visible up to her navel is visible outside through window. Sailaja ran away from the window and cursed Joseph. Later Afjal slept snoring, but at early morning he once again removed all her clothes and fucked her for 30 min and cummed inside her. He is very eager to make her pregnant. It is his ambition, to impregnate a ****** lady and have a baby from her.

Within few days, Sailaja and Mary became good friends. Mary is a c***dless woman, she got some gyneic problem. Sailaja tried to contact khadir on phone, but it is switched off. Sailaja felt sad reminding her son,Munna.

At bungalow, sulochana cooled kahdir, but first he burst into tears, hugging her tightly like a c***d. Later after three days, he became normal. Sulochana took complete care about munna, initially he too cried for his mom and after two days he too became normal and started roaming behind sulochana. As the houses of workers are outside the bungalow, they didn’t know what happened. Sulochana lied to them that she has gone for her studies and will return soon.

Days are passing.

Khadir (now aged 42) spending most of the time with sulochana (now aged 49) and fkg her 2/3 times every day. He is looking after his new business of transport in the town. He wants to make her pregnant, for getting credit of that man who had se with both mom and daughter and made them pregnant. Sulochana is also very happy with khadir; she is feeling like one who found treasure, which she lost long back. She suggested khadir that it is better to sell all the property there and leave to a new place far away from this. Kahdir liked her advice, he sold the palace along with orchard for a big amount, but shown her only a part of its money, stealing her remaining money for his own. Sulochana too did’nt suspected Khadir in blind love. They left the place and settled in a small town near mumbai. Before they moved into new place, sulochana got tied with mangalasutra by khadir, this time he married her in the manner sulochana liked to get married.

**********
One day sailaja heard some shouts from Joseph’s house, it is Mary crying. Sailaja rushed to down and by then Joseph is dragging Mary by her hair. Mary is crying and pleading him to leave, but he slapped her, so that she fallen on the ground. Sailaja ran in between them and dragged Mary away from him, saying, ‘stop it’. Joseph gravely shouted at sailaja, ‘move away from here’. Sailaja felt ashamed and all of sudden she slapped Joseph, hardly. All the other workers who are watching this scared of Joseph, astonished for this sudden incident. All the workers in the farm are afraid of Joseph; he is like no.2 in the farm after Afjal . Joseph retarded and hastily walked into his home. Mary thanked sailaja, and advised to not come outside of the building, as these men are not good. Sailaja too felt that she would have not slapped Joseph. But Joseph looked normal after that incident, like he has not taken it very seriously.

*******
Sulochana found cellphone while she arranging things in her bedroom. She switched it on after so many months. She found in a message that one number called for more than 50 times, just after few days sailaja left them. She felt that it might be sailaja’s phone number. Her motherly instinct f***ed her to call the same number, which she done eagerly.

Sailaja felt extreme happy on seeing number on ringing cell phone; she anticipated that it would be her mom. She lifted phone, by hearing the voice of her mom, tears rolled on her cheeks. She controlled herself and called her, ‘mom, are you alright’. Sulochana too started tears in her eyes, she replied, ’baby, are you alright ’. By that time both of them forgot all the past incidents happened. Sailaja asked about munna, divya and khadir. Sulochana replied her to not to worry about them, they are safe with her. She said khadir is still furious on her. She also informed her that they sold the property at the village and now they are living in a town near by Bombay city. Sailaja too informed about her whereabouts. Sulochana informed that she is getting divya from hostle and going to celebrating her birthday at her house. Sailaja felt very happy after talking with her mom. She got great relief and felt like she got unloaded a heavy burden from her mind.

*******
In new town, Khadir and sulochana introduced themselves to everybody as wife and husband and munna and divya as their c***dren. Sulochana‘s slimness doesn’t makes her look as she is 49 years old. So, every believed them as wife and husband. But even after moving to new place, she is visiting divya at her hostel frequently. She decided to take divya home permanently, as soon as possible after completion of studies. Sulochana loves her granddaughter very much. More over divya also attained her puberty.

******
Afjal arranged a party at a resort in Bombay outskirts. He insisted sailaja to wear a sexy attractive dress, with her cleavage visible. It is the very big party, all the invitees seems to be very wealthy persons. In the beginning of the party, Afjal addressed all the invitees and announced that he is going to marry sailaja, his lover. Both, Afjal and sailaja exchanged garlands and everyone congratulated them. After 2 hours, one person who got over d***k, caught hand of sailaja and started pulling her. He is trying to kiss and hug sailaja, by that time Afjal also d***k heavily and started combating and abusing him with very bad words. Few supervisors of the party stopped both of them.

Sailaja started leaving the party with d***ken, Afjal , holding him with much difficult. At the gate a young man, who seems to be waiting to meet Afjal , came to help her in carrying Afjal into his car. But sailaja doesn’t know driving, so she requested the young man for help. He is about 22 years of age and looked as he is in worries. He carried Afjal to their bedroom. Sailaja thanked him. He left the farm house on foot.

Later Mary informed sailaja that his name is adil and he is Afjal ’s late s****r’s only son. She also revealed that due to her love marriage with her ****boy friend, Afjal ’s father expelled her from his house. Due to her bad luck she also lost her husband. Afjal helped his s****r very much for the treatment of his s****r’s husband, without getting into notice of his father. Now and then, Adil used to visit Afjal for financial help. Sailaja sighed with pity on Adil.

*******
Sulochana asked khadir, to take her to a lady doctor. Khadir asked worryingly, whether she is having any health problem. Shyly, sulochana replied that she is pregnant. Khadir felt very happy on hearing this news. The lady doctor advised sulochana, to take more rest and good food, as she is pregnant at her late age.

After few weeks, sulochana found difficult to look after munna, due to pregnancy. Her love towards her own unborn baby, made her selfish. So she decided to keep munna away from her house. She expressed the same to khadir. They decided to give munna to khadir’s s****r, as they are c***dless and also they like munna so much.

Later she informed the same to sailaja. Sailaja first felt very jealous on her mother, as she becoming again mom at that age. Then she eagerly asked sulochana to send munna to her. But sulochana replied that khadir will not accept for that at any cost.

Sailaja lifted the cell phone and asked ‘who is this?’, as it is a new number. After a moment of silence, that person replied to her, ‘baby, it is me your mom’.

Sailaja: mom is it you, I am very happy that you called me. How are you mom?

Sulochana: (in depressing voice) I am fine dear.

Sailaja: how is munna? Is he speaking words? How is divya? How did you celebrate her birthday?

Sulochana: munna is uttering few words. Divya birthday celebrated very grand. Kahdir too blessed her.

Sailaja wept uncontrollably, for not being able to see them. After a while, both controlled themselves. Then,

Sulochana: dear shall I ask you something, do you reveal the fact?

Sailaja: why are you asking me like that mom, i won’t lie this time to you, whatever it may be. I promise.

Sulochana: (after a long pause) sailaja ……WHO IS THE FATHER OF DIVYA?

Sailaja shocked) wh….why…..why…..whuy…………. are you ……..asking like that mom, don’t you know ………..it is………. Ku….ma...r, kumar is divya’s father.

Sulochana: sailaja, you promised me to reveal the fact. I am asking about divya’s biological father.

Sailaja: but…………but……………why are you asking me like this mom.

Sulochana: baby, I have seen everything, I just want to hear it from you.

Sailaja: seen……….you have seen…………….it…………..but …………..but ……..he…….he……….. said that………….. it is…………..already
des……….troyed.

Sulochana: No……….dear……………..he ………….didn’t......he lied to you.

Then, Sailaja burst into tears and wept heavily for some time. Later in between her whimpering, she tried to repeat the same, in inconvincible manner.

Sulochana: I know everything sailaja. Just I want hear it from your mouth. Please reveal the truth.

Sailaja: yes mom I will reveal the fact. Its…….it is……DA….D………., mom, your………your………. husband…………….yers…………. Dad is the real father of my first c***d divya.

Sulochana: I know ……………….iknow it sailaja, but………….how was this happened sailaja?

Sailaja: No mom, it’s not my fault, he seduced me and what can I do mom, I was a c***d then. Before I
could realize what is going on, everything is over mom. I remained helpless.

Sulochana: I can understand you sailaja, that bastard has recorded everything with his video camera.

I found that memory card. I have seen everything in video. So, this is the reason why divya born mentally retarded, because she was a i****tuous c***d. Sailaja, me and my husband has betrayed you so much, could you please forgive me.

Sailaja: No mom, what can you possibly do anything, because, I didn’t inform to you anything about it. I am really scared mom. He lied to me that he destroyed the memory card. Mom, please take care of divya, she is innocent girl(burst into tears).

Sulochana: No sailaja, I have done an unforgivable mistake. Every mom should be so careful and vigilant on their c***dren, especially with daughters , so that no evil eye falls on them. Don’t worry about divya, now she is more of my responsibility than yours. (Heavily sighed) …………….So, sailaja we are living as co-wives from the begining.
********


Sailaja layed on bed with hard feeling and started recollecting everything happened before 18 years, when she is just entered into teen age………

….FLASH BACK ------------------------FLASH BACK------------------------FLASH BACK-------------

Mohan is a handsome man, a small employee in the Bombay dockyard. Sulochana is his beautiful wife and a yoga instructor. Their one and only daughter, her name is sailaja.

Once, a foreigner gifted Mohan with a video camera, which is still not entered into Indian markets by that time.

Sailaja turned into a beautiful girl; she is in 10th standard now. Her mother, Sulochana’s new friends used to get confused that sailaja as her s****r. They used to get surprised knowing that she is her daughter.


It is all started one day when another foreigner gifted him some European i****t x movies cd’s package. He secretly watched a Spanish movie cd, in which a father seduces his own daughter and enjoys her without going to notice of his wife. That is the first time when he known that (i****t) type of movies. At first, he hated the movie, but later he watched one after the other all the 20 movies, which are completely i****t themed. Slowly, he started liking those movies and watched those again and again like a pervert. His mind is completely filled with those love making scenes between dad and daughter.


In this condition, he started eyeing sailaja. One fine morning, sailaja is still sl**ping in her room. Her dress is untangled exposing her cleavage and her smooth, milky calves. Her round ass reminded him the girl’s ass in the movie. He felt guilty for watching her like that. Then he got video camera, gifted by foreigner. He found sailaja too hot. Mohan started fantasizing him and sailaja, in the movie he watched.


Next day, he shot sailaja while sl**ping in different angles, later he watched it again and again like a pervert.


Sulochana, who remains in kitchen by that time, is unaware of all this happening. Then he secretly arranged the video camera in her bedroom focusing the dressing table, where she usually changes her cloths after taking bath. Sailaja came from bathroom started removing cloths. She didn’t show much of her skin while changing.

Next day, he arranged camera cell in a shelf of bathroom and concealed it with cloths, focusing the camera. Later he took the video camera from bathroom, when she left the bathroom. He opened videos and wondered at her beauty. She is 5.4 ft in height, with fair body complexion. She is having perfect shapes and sizes. Her melons are fully grown; her navel is narrow, with deep belly button. Her ass cheeks are so sexy. Her boobs are shaking to her movements, while taking bath. That night, he fkd sulochana ferociously, fantasizing sailaja.


Next day morning, while sailaja is still sl**ping, he touched her calves, shoulders and cheeks. He kept his hands on her bum and squeezed her ass cheeks. Another time, while she is studying alone in her room, mohan sat beside her and wrapped his hand around her shoulder. He tried to watch her tits through her blouse gap.


One day sulochana left to her mother’s house, leaving sailaja alone in house, due to her exams. Mohan in his bedroom is watching i****t movie, which is full of fkg scenes. He left movie running intentionally, gone outside and started chatting with his neighbor. Sailaja went into the room to switch off the tv and stunned to see fkg scene. By that time, she only heard about fkg from their friends. After a while, mohan returned knowing that sailaja is watching the movie. He approached her silently and kept his hand on her shoulders. Sailaja got startled and left the place with a mixed feeling of disgust and nervousness. That night she slept in her room closing windows and bolting the door, she got afraid of her dad. Next day, she hardly spoke to her dad and soon left to school. But she got disturbed - with the scenes she watched, she is not able to forget. Her lips are shivering due to anxiety. In the school too, she is not able to behave normally with her friends like before.


She returned home, prepared dinner and arranged it on dining table, passively. She is very nervous before mohan. She spoke a very few words with mohan and dined separately in the kitchen. Sailaja got confused due to her anxiety and strange inside feelings of her. She dropped vessels many times with anxiety. She is wishing that her mom could return soon. Mohan noticed that she is in very vulnerable condition and that is the right time to fulfill his desire. Mohan is thinking about sailaja, he is not able to sl**p with her thoughts. Her naked body that he seen on video making him very horny. He came out and looked at her room curiously. He found that the bulb is still on, in her room. He approached the door and tried to knock it, but to his surprise it is unbolted. Sailaja got exhausted and gone asl**p, while reading and forgot to bolt the door, which she should not have done.

Mohan entered her room and bolted the door and closed all the windows. She is sl**ping with her night dress, with books in her hand and on bed. Mohan removed all her books from bed. He fixed video camera focusing the bed and switched it on. Then he approached her, touched her feet. Sailaja is in deep sl**p.


Mohan slowly raised her night dress from below. He found her panty; he brushed her thigh lightly and touched her navel. Suddenly, Sailaja opened her eyes, she found her dad very close to her face. She got scared very much. Sailaja turned her face to other side. Mohan touched her neck and moved his hand to her chin and lips. He brushed her lips with his index finger. Sailaja body shivered with a strange feeling. Her body wants to get pacified.


She realized what he is going to do. In a helpless condition, like a goat which trusts butcher, she hugged him ducking her face on his chest. Mohan felt relief that his work has became much easier than he thought.


Mohan slowly lifted her head, holding her chin; she is closing her eyes tightly. Mohan looked at her beautiful face and lips for a moment. Then he kissed her lips passionately and slowly got opened her mouth and started French ksg. While ksg, he started fondling her navel, ass cheeks, back, shoulders and neck. After 2 minutes, he stopped ksg and watched her beautiful face. She is shivering with anxiety and her teenage body is seeking something more.


Mohan steadily started unhooking her night dress. Sailaja kept simply whimpering, which could not change the mind of her dad. Mohan slid her dress from her shoulders; it dropped around her feet like a heap. She is in bra and panty. Mohan kisd her once again passionately while fondling her back, navel and ass cheeks. His fingers unhooked her bra and removed from her body.


Sailaja tried to cover her boobs with both hands. Mohan removed her hands, cupped her boobs, hugged and kisd her mouth once again sucking all her saliva. Then he dropped his head, licking to her chin, neck and finally reached her boobs of 30” size. He is sucking her boobs making sounds like a hungry dog. Sailaja started moaning sweetly. Soon her boobs became wet with his saliva.


Then he lifted her into his arms and placed on bed. Then hurriedly he removed his shirt, banian and lungi. Now he is with underwear only. He laid close besides sailaja. She covered her face with his hands. Mohan moved to her feet and started ksg her toes, calves, knees, thighs and finally reached her groin. He pressed his face to her puy, it was already wet. Then he ksd her abdomen, liked her navel, belly button and rose to her boobs. Then he mounted himself on her, removed her hands from her face and started ksg her nose, eyes, ears, cheeks and dropped to her beautiful lips. Sailaja is sobbing feebly. After a while, he rose on his knees and moved to her feet. He held the edges of her panty and in one pull; he dragged her panty up to her feet, removed from her body and tossed it.



Sailaja quickly closed her groin with her hands. Mohan removed her both hands and saw her virgin puy, whose seal he is going to be opened by him. Her puy is with thin brown hair. Her puy lips are intact, as she is virgin. She is tightly closing her thighs. Mohan held her both feet and widened her thighs. Then he moved in between her thighs. He kept his finger into her puy and found it is wet. When he withdrew his finger, he found it sticky, stretching into strings. He kept her puy lips open, with his both hands and dipped his head keeping his mouth into her puy. Sailaja moaned bigger and arched her body like a bow. Mohan closed her mouth with his right hand and remained busy in eating her puy. He is licking and sucking her puy like a hungry dog. Sailaja is convoluting, holding her head with both hands. Now and then she is trying to push his head away. Then mohan folded her thighs, raising her buttocks, so that her puy faces the ceiling. He continued in licking her puy deeper and tongue fkg her puy. Then he also licked her ass hole too.


Mohan stood on the bed and quickly removed his underwear. Sailaja for the first time saw the man’s cock. Her eyes got widen, looking at his strong and healthy cock. Mohan mounted himself on sailaja’s body, he passionately ksd all over her body once again. His cock is touching her thighs, it is warm. He once again sucked her boobs with lust. Then he held his cock with his right hand and kept its tip at the entrance of her puy hole. He rubbed vertical cleavage with his cocks tip many times. Then holding his breath, he pushed his cock into her puy hole. He is not succeeded and tried once again. Sailaja is weeping loud and pushing him by his chest. Then he spat in to his hands and applied saliva to his cock, and widened her puy lips and spat into her puy hole. Mohan held her both wrists with his left hand and pinned above her head. He widened her thighs and lifted her left leg and kept on his shoulder. Then he kept his penis at her puy entrance and plunged forward with f***e, half of his cock entered her puy. She cried with pain. He closed her mouth with his and thrust his pelvis into her again and again. Sailaja cried with pain, now his cock got fully accommodated in her vagina. Mohan showered kss allover her face and bitten her cheeks, shoulders and nipples with lust. Then he started moving in and out. Sailaja is tilting her head to right and left due to pain. Mohan got on his knees and w****d her both legs around his waist and on support of his hands, he started fkg her.


After a while, sailaja stopped crying as she started feeling pleasure instead of pain. Sailaja felt that though she doesn’t like it, her body need is getting fulfilled. Sailaja is now receiving mohan’s every thrust with her back thrust. She hugged him very tight; her nails are stinging into mohan’s back. But he is not caring for that pain, it is nothing compare to the pleasure he is having, by nailing her. She understood that it was that pleasure, what she needed. Mohan pounded her almost 20 minutes by holding himself from cumming early. Later mohan groaned heavily and started releasing streaks of his thick, hot cum into sailaja’s vagina. Sailaja too came by the same time. Mohan collapsed on her completely and laid on her for sometime. Later sailaja felt that he is heavy, so she tried to push him. Then mohan rolled over her and both slept relaxingly for 30 minutes. Then mohan pulled her closure and started caressing her body, saying

Mohan: “oh, dear it was wonderful isn’t it?”

Sailaja: “But what if mom knows about this”.

Mohan: “how can she possibly know? Who will inform her?”

Sailaja: “but I am scared”.
Mohan took her into his embrace.

Mohan: trust me dear, nothing can separate us. I can take care of everything. Be happy. (ksd)

Sailaja: but isn’t it sin? What we have done?

Mohan: oh don’t talk about that now and ever.


Later she walked into bathroom, while mohan watching her naked body lecherously. Mohan looked at his penis and found bl**d stains on it. That is the virginal bl**d of sailaja. He felt very satisfactory, that he took her cherry. Sailaja found bl**d mixed with cum from her puy. She passed a jet of water into her puy and washed with soap. But she couldn’t walk properly, because of pain as mohan’s cock ripped her puy. That night mohan almost f***ed her to fuck her once again. At early morning, mohan left to bazaar and brought some pills, which are contraceptive. Sailaja voluntarily gulped it.

Next day, sulochana returned to home. She is not able to suspect anything.Things again became normal; sailaja is going her college and mohan to his duty. Mohan took his both women (wife and daughter) and bought gold necklaces to both.


One day mohan ordered sailaja to keep her room doors unbolt. He wants to meet her at midnight, when sulochana is in deep sl**p. But sailaja strongly refused him and said that, ‘she is not going to allow him to do her again’. But mohan bluntly ordered her, that indeed she is going to keep the door unbolt.


That night sailaja is very anxious once again. On one side she doesn’t like getting fkd with his papa, on the other side her body is seeking some bodily pleasure with him. She bolted the door before going to sl**p, but she didn’t able to keep stick on to her decision. The thought of secual pleasure going to have with him is making her tempt. Finally she unbolted the door, at 11.30 pm, then she gone to sl**p, leaving her body as per mohan’s wish. At midnight, mohan silently entered her room and bolted the door. He found sailaja so gorgeous. He didn’t fkd sulochana that night as he wants to save his hot juice for sailaja. He quickly fixed the video camera, focusing on the bed and got undressed. His cock is already at 900. He sneaked into her blanket and ksd her passionately. Sailaja smiled at him and wrapped her hands around his neck. Soon he removed her clothes. Both ksd and sucked each other. This time mohan made sailaja to suck his cock. Then he fucked her with joy, until 4 o clock. Mohan discharged on her belly, as he knows that she is in unsafe period. Both got very tired. Mohan returned to sulochana and slept normal. That night sailaja unintentionally became a real slave to mohan’s manliness.


Next morning, sailaja is walking to college as usual. She felt that she is been followed. He is the same person, who is following her for 1 week. When she is returning to home from college, the same man came in front of her.


Kumar: Hello! My name is Kumar. Since I saw you, I am in love with you, if you are willing; I am ready to marry you.


Sailaja: (got scared) please, give me way. I don’t know who you are.


Kumar: please, think over, I will be waiting here tomorrow at 9’o clock.


Sailaja started thinking about him. He is an average looking guy, may be 2 or 3 years elder to her. But she felt nothing interested with him. Later she laughed in herself, thinking that he is proposing a girl, who already got torn her hymen with a strong cock and got fkd many times. He felt pity on him.


Next day, Kumar is waiting for her when she is passing by the same place. He started following her just besides her.


Kumar: sailaja, what is your opinion. Don’t think I am a pauper or a road side romeo. My father is a millionaire. I promise that I will keep you happy forever. I am in deep love with you.

Sailaja: in that case, please, talk to my parents. Just leave me alone.


On the same day, evening, Kumar visited Mohan’s house. He introduced himself and about his f****y properties to Mohan. He asked Mohan, that he wants to marry sailaja. Sailaja thought that her dad blow Kumar left and right. But strangely, he started talking with him. After some conversation, Mohan advised him to get his parents to talk about.


Sulochana with love on her daughter said,”my darling is still a small girl, isn’t it too early to get her married?” Then Mohan quickly glanced at sailaja’s tits and her face hornily, sailaja too observed him looking suddenly at her boobs. His taunting and lecherous looks are like, as if he is saying that, ‘what?!!! Small girl?!!!, is she a small girl? who got sey pair of tits not less than 32” size and who tantalizes a man with her sexy body, and can tolerate a strong man in bed all the night getting fkd, is she a small girl? No way…’ Sailaja understood his thoughts and pretending angry, she quickly covered her boobs with her dupatta.


That night, both Mohan and sulochana discussed about Kumar. Sulochana expressed her willing for their marriage. They asked opinion of sailaja. Sailaja got confused and replied that she doesn’t like Kumar. Sulochana tried to convince her.
Next day, It is Sunday, sulochana left to yoga instruction class, at early morning. Soon after, Mohan tapped the door of sailaja’s room. Sailaja opened the door with sl**py eyes. Mohan sneaked in and bolted the door. Then Mohan pulled her into his embrace and started fondling and ksg her. He moved her to cot and both fell on the bed. Then he arranged his camera near the cot. Soon mohan raised her night dress above her waist and removed her panty. Then quickly, he just lowered his pyjama just below his buttocks, he didn’t wear any underwear. He rubbed his cock, on the puy crack of sailaja and finally his cock entered wildly, splitting her puy lips apart. He started fkg her ferociously and unhooked her top to feel and enjoy her boobs. He kept sucking and fkg her for half- an-hour and cummed inside her vagina.


Later, mohan made sailaja to lay with her head on his hairy chest. Both are completely naked. Sailaja kept caressing his chest and fondling his cock. Her juicy boobs are clinching to his belly.

Mohan: honey, what did you think of Kumar?

Sailaja: I am not interested in him.

“Why not dear? He is ok and much wealthier; you can have luxury life, if you marry him”

“No, I don’t like him”

“I am asking you to just marry him. To make you happy, I am always there with you”

“What…..! You want to continue our i*****l contact even after my marriage?”


“What do you think? Am I a fool to leave such a sexy, gorgeous young chick like you to that moron?”

“Is it possible, what if he knows about us?”

“He couldn’t be, trust me honey. I will fuck you until I lose my capacity, I will make you pregnant, I want to see you walking pregnant with my baby and I want to see my baby suckling your tits”

“I can’t understand you, papa”

“Look honey, I want an innocent fool who fathers our baby, so that we can enjoy fooling him and also enjoy his wealth happily”

“Papa, I am scared, do as you like”

These words of her made him so horny and with enhanced joy, he fucked sailaja in doggy style and flooded her vagina with his cum. He is recording their every sexual union on his camera.


Next day, Kumar came alone sadly, saying that their parents were refusing for their marriage. Mohan heard everything patiently and asked him to come tomorrow, to know their opinion. Sailaja waved her hand saying, bye bye to Kumar, which made Kumar very happy.

Next day, mohan took kumar to a lawyer and passed a notice to kumar’s parents, to give share of his ancestor’s property to him. Kumar’s parents got dipressed and called him to withdraw his notice, as they are ready to give his share of property.
Mohan took sailaja to a hotel in remote place in Mumbai. He brought sailaja with him, in the reason of to appear her for entrance exam at Delhi. But his idea is to enjoy her for those three days secretly in a five star hotel. In these three days, he literally slurped the beauty of sailaja. He recorded every second of their intimate movements. They almost spend naked in the hotel room. Mohan fkd her in all angles and positions. When sailaja returned home, she got much tarnished.


Mohan showed the video clippings to sailaja, that he recorded on his video camera from the beginning. Sailaja viewed it curiously and she felt very shy while watching when she is getting fucked by mohan on video. One clipping viewed very close view of penetration and moving in-out of mohan’s cock into her puy. She got aroused seeing that and cuddled mohan with shy and lust. Soon mohan embraced her and fkd her passionately. They recorded watched their se video again and again. They enjoyed se like rabbits, during those three days. Before they return home, sailaja asked mohan to destroy the memory card. Mohan assured he will damage it immediately. Later, he lied to her, that he already damaged the memory card.


After 3 weeks, sailaja realized that she got missed her periods. She got scared and informed it to mohan. Mohan felt very happy, as he going to become father again. He asked sailaja, to give him a baby boy. Sailaja blushed in confusion.
Kumar got taken over his property share and soon got married to sailaja. When sailaja became his wife, she is 1 month pregnant, with his father’s baby (divya). Mohan taught everything to sailaja and took every care to make kumar to believe that sailaja is a virgin, at first night. He arranged a tiny pouch of bl**d to make appear her virginal bl**d during their first copulation. Sailaja too acted like it is her first time, when kumar tried to insert his penis into her vagina. She released bl**d at the entrance of her puy, by pressing the pouch filled with bl**d on her puy. Kumar found bl**d stains at her puy and on his cock after fkg session. Kumar believed that he is her first man.


Mohan and sailaja also managed kumar in making him to believe, that sailaja missed her periods and got pregnant, within a month after their marriage. Sulochana initially doubted about sailaja, but kept quiet, as she is not quite sure about her doubt. She also thought that her meaningless doubt may disturb both her husband and her daughter’s married life. After few months, she completely believed that her doubt is completely false.


Kumar started some business. Mohan continued cheating kumar and enjoying sailaja in her house, with more and more passion until she gets 8th month of her pregnancy. Sailaja gave birth to a baby girl.
Then a big mishap took place, mohan met an accident, when he is driving his bike hurriedly, to see his baby in the hospital. In that accident, mohan died on the spot. Sulochana, sailaja and kumar mourned very much for mohan’s death. Kumar consoled sailaja and sulochana.


Kumar named their baby as divya. Doctors revealed that divya’s brain growth is abnormal. Days are passing; divya is 5 years old now. Kumar joined her in a boarding college.


Subsequently, Kumar lost much of his money in business loss. To meet his debts, he has to sell his house at the city and move to his ancestral orchard of oranges and bungalow in bagpur village, along with sailaja and sulochana.


FLASH BACK OVER ………………………………….FLASH BACK OVER………………


**** **** ****
ON THE DAY OF DIVYA'S BIRTHDAY

VENUE: SULOCHANA & KHADIR'S RESIDENCE

Sulochana brought Divya from her college to celebrate her birthday, after visiting lady doctor for second time. she turned as beautiful as her mother and grandmother. But she behaves unintelligently. Khadir hates divya too because of her mother and refused to see her even once after sailaja left him. Sulochana too didn’t compelled khadir to visit divya, when he is in the city.


Divya is glittering like angel in her silk blouse and petticoat (traditional south Indian dress). Few c***dren from around houses were invited for her birthday. Khadir didn’t come down for divya birthday ceremony; he remained in his bedroom watching cricket on tv. Divya has blown off candles and cut the cake. She put a piece of cake in the mouth of her grandmother. Everybody sang birthday song. Sulochana kissed her and ordered maid to distribute the cake among the c***dren. She wants to take divya for khadir blessings. She took divya to his room along with piece of cake and chocolates for khadir.


Both entered the room, khadir is watching tv. Sulochana asked khadir to bless divya. Khadir looked at divya disgustingly, but in the next moment, he surprised to her beauty, she is a real beauty. Sulochana did’nt notice his evil looks over divya. She still believes that he hates her; otherwise she would have not brought divya to him. (She doesn’t know that khadir’s first wife divorced him, because he m*****ed his own daughter in the absence of her mom). She asked divya to touch the feet of khadir. Divya bowed before Khadir to touch his feet, khadir too bowed to lift her. Just then he saw the most beautiful view of divya. When she bowed, the lose blouse displaced from her chest making big open gap. Khadir had a nice view of her 30”tender boobs. Her boobs are milky white and grown enough. Due to perspiration, her tits are shining and looking so sexy. Just then somebody from downstairs called sulochana and she walked downstairs. In the room now there are khadir and divya alone.


Khadir slowly lifted divya, holding her shoulders, feeling its softness. He is gazing her measurements over her dress, her sexy boobs, her narrow navel, her round ass, her long hair, her juicy lips and her beautiful eyes, which resemble her mom, sailaja. Then he intentionally s**ttered chocolates on the floor. Divya, who is innocent about men’s deeds, bent to the floor picking chocolates. It is a feast to the eyes of khadir to look at her tender, well grown boobs with eyes filled with full of lust. Mean while, sulochana came in and took divya with her. At the same moment he strongly decided that he should enjoy divya sexually by all means, without getting to the notice of sulochana. So that he would stand as the only person,, who enjoyed sexually and impregnated all the three generation women of the same ***** f****y. His evil mind started to plan all the ways to fuck divya. He realized that it is very easy to tackle and seduce that innocent girl. That night khadir fkd sulochana fantasizing like he is fkg divya. That gave sulochana a very great pleasure, she wondered for his performance on that day.


*******


Afjal revealed all the secrets and important files to sailaja. He also showed rupees 5 crores of black money, which he kept at secret place in the house. Sailaja asked the reason for why he is doing all this. He replied that he is going on important business work; it may take 4/5 days for him to return. He also warned her not to reveal anybody about his journey, if anybody asks about him; she should reply him that he is in city on business work. Sailaja felt scared, but Afjal convinced her, saying that Mary will accompany her, and all workers will be there around. She can order joseph, if she needs anything.


That night, sailaja asked him, that when he could bring her son munna from khadir and wept for missing her son, munna. Afjal consoled her taking her into his embrace and promised her that immediately after returning from the tour he will get her son, even fighting with khadir. Sailaja felt happy and that night Afjal (aged 56) fucked sailaja (aged 33), so passionately. Sailaja too rode on him, with her bouncing tits so happily with his cock deep inside her puy. Afjal fondled her boobs, navel and ass cheeks hardly. He also fucked her in doggy style and flooded her puy with his cum. They slept cuddling each other naked and in early morning, Afjal left the farm house.


*******


Two days after her birthday, divya is taken to her boarding college. But for the first time khadir accompanied them upto the college. He is planning for something he wanted. Now he also spoke to the principal saying, to look after divya carefully. When the principal obliged him for some financial help, he readily donated a cheque for Rs 25,000. Principal got pleased very much and started behaving very humble before him. Khadir knows that it will pay back to him in other way, which he is going to plan.


For one complete week khadir planned everything that he is going to do. Then he visited divya’s college, the principal welcomed him. After a brief talk, khadir asked principal to send divya with him as a function is going to be celebrated in his house. As the principal is new for the post, she believed khadir and permitted him to take divya with him. Before this, he took every care, that sulochana would not doubt him. Moreover she is busy with her pregnancy.


Divya followed khadir innocently; khadir took her to ice-cream parlor in his car. He watched lecherously her tender lips and chest, when she is having ice-cream. Then he took her to a garment shop and purchased a nice sexy gown. Then he took her to the guest house of his friend, who is in Dubai now. The watchman of the guest house is an old man, to him it is common that his owner’s very few close friends often bring their e****ts and enjoy in the guest house.

After entering into the bedroom, khadir took bath and came out with towel on his body. He intentionally jammed the bolt of bathroom. Then he took a video camera and started shooting divya, she is playing with video game there. Khadir fixed camera and sat on bed and pulled divya close to him. He started viewing her assets keenly, her boobs, her buttocks and her waist. He made her to sit in his lap and slowly started fondling her. Divya tried to avoid him while playing. Then khadir gave her a chocolate bar, while she is busy in having chocolate, he continued to fondle and rub his face to her boobs. Divya got frightened of his behavior and started whimpering asking him to take her to grandmother, sulochana. Then khadir convinced her saying, if she keeps quite, he will take her to her grand mom. Divya remained calm.


Then he asked her to take bath and wear new gown. Divya entered bathroom and tried to bolt the door, but it is jammed. The door remained closed incompletely. Khadir started watching her through the gap of the door. Divya unhooked her dress and removed. She is in her ladies banyan and petticoat, which she removed. Khadir held his breath, with excitement seeing tender, milky, soft, juicy, big cup size boobs, with puffed pink color areolas and small nipples. He is shooting everything with video camera. Then divya took off her panty, exposing her pussy, covered with tender pubic hair. Khadir wondered at the assets of her woman hood. Khadir kept stroking his cock, while she is bathing, applying soap all over her body.


Later she came out wrapping towel from arm pits up to thighs. She took new gown on the bed and went behind curtain to wear. Khadir didn’t waste a second after, he approached her behind curtain and hugged her from behind, cupping her boobs and ksg her neck, face, ears and shoulders. Divya startled and tried to push him away. But khadir kept hugging and fondling her, alluring her with his sweet words and bribing chocolates and dresses. Khadir took off towel from her body, ksd her passionately, inspite of her protest. Then he dropped his mouth to her chest and took her right boob in his mouth and squeezing her left boob.


Khadir hugged her tightly below her buttocks, lifted, carried and tossed her on big sponge bed there. Then he plunged on her. He took her leg, started licking, sucking, ksg her toes and calves. Divya kept covering her mound due to her womanly instinct. Khadir raised and took off his towel. Now he is only with his under wear. He crawled over her and reached her face. Divya tried to push him away and turned her face away from him. Khadir held her both hands and mounted on her. He pinned her hands to the bed on both sides. Divya started crying and struggling on the bed, shouting to leave her, helplessly. Divya’s face got salvated by khadir, with his ksg and sucking. Then khadir ksd and sucked her neck and dropped to her boobs once again. He sucked and squeezed her boobs fiercely, making sounds. Her milky white body turned red.


Then he slowly moved to her belly, her navel, her abdomen and finally reached her golden triangle. He ksd her groin making sounds several times fanatically. Then khadir widened her thighs in between her protests. He watched her tender pussy with heavy lust and started eating her pussy. Then he folded her thighs backwards that her knees touching her shoulders and opened her pussy lips with his left hand thumb and index finger. He saw her virgin pussy, with tiny hole, which is going to be widened by his dearest cock. Meanwhile, divya got exhausted and her struggle became feable. Her body is responding positively to his deeds, against her wil and she got surrender involuntarily to khadir.


Khadir took off his under wear and got ready for the main show. His cock is still strong and fit even after fkg, divya’s mom and grand mom for several years. He looked at his cock proudly; it is hard like a steel rod. Shortly, after fkg divya he is going to become an exceptional man, the man who fkd all women of three generation of the same f****y. He placed his cock on her pussy crevices and rubbed his cock along her pussy crevices. Then he placed the tip of his cock at her tiny pusy hole and started pushing inside. Divya cried with pain. Khadir ignored her shouts and kept busy in penetrating her pussy with his rod. Now 43 years old khadir is going to enjoy divya. It is like a bull is mounting on a calf. After few attempts, her pussy gave some space to his cock, but he wants more space inside her. Khadir this time mercilessly pushed making his cock completely inside her vagina. Divya shouted with pain, but her shouting is not heard to anybody outside, as the room is air-conditioned. Kahdir felt very warm inside her vagina, in that cool ac room. Khadir felt very happy, as his planning and all his efforts became fruitful.


Then he leaned over her face and consoled her with his enticing words. He whispered in her ear,’divya, now you are mine. I made you a woman. Now you are like my wife and I am like your husband and you should obey me. Will you? ’. In between her sobbing, she nodded her head, like she is saying ‘yes’or’ok’. She knows something that how wife behaves with her husband. So, she kept calm tolerating pain, beneath khadir. Khadir ksd her passionately and started slowly moving his cock in and out. He is licking and ksg her passionately, her nose, eyes, forehead, cheeks and mouth continuously. Her face is looking so cute to him. He is now in ninth cloud. Then he dropped to her juicy boobs. He is watching her puffed areolas around her tiny pink nipples curiously. The areolas of elder woman would be flat and black with bigger nipples, as he seen with divya’s parents, sailaja and sulochana. He sucked her boobs hardly making sounds.


Khadir slowly increasing his speed, to divya pleasure is building instead of pain. She started moaning sweetly speaking words of unknown language. As she remained silent, khadir concentrated completely on her body. He wants her to make his slave of sex. When he is about to ejaculate, he controlled himself and took off his penis from her pussy, to postpone his ejaculation and to get enable for a long time fuck. Meanwhile, divya came many times. Khadir watched her pussy is with virginal bl**d. His cock is also with bl**d stains.


Khadir sat on his knees and took her both legs on his both shoulders and took his penis with left hand , kept its tip at her pussy entrance and leaned on her, taking position for a long time fuck. Now khadir began to move in and out quickly, for his every bash, divya is raising and falling back. Then divya raised her head and for the first time she watched, khadir’s tool moving in and out of her pussy. Involuntarily, in divya’s heart, love flooded over khadir and she started fondling and caressing his chest, shoulders, waist and ass cheeks. She also ksd his chest and mouth with lust. She started giving opposite impulses. Khadir understood that she got aroused and became a doll in his hands. With this thought, the orgasm built in him uncontrollably, while his face muscles are getting swollen, with a heavy growl, he cummed leaving his hot juice of his seeds, inside the vagina of divya. She too squealed with ecstasy and came at same time. Khadir kept discharging streaks of his cum and withdrawn his cock from her vagina, after leaving his last drop of cum. His cock came out with stretched strings of mixture of bl**d and cum. Divya gone asl**p due to heavy exhaustion, khadir too slept, keeping his head on her tender boobs. Their sexual act took more than one and half hour.


First that awaken is khadir, he switched off video camera and approached divya. She is sl**ping like a little baby, her pussy is leaking a mixture of her bl**d and khadir’s cum. Khadir watched this excitedly. Then he walked naked into bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. His face is glowing with his victory. He looked at his limped cock and patted it with affection and then he passed urine to the wall. He washed bl**d and cum stains on his cock with soap.


Later, he awakened divya and asked her to take bath. When she returned from bath, he already arranged delicious meal. Divya ate with only a towel on her body, as she is very hungry, due to heavy intercourse activity. Then khadir gave all instructions to divya to keep their affair secret. After having meal, they took some rest and then khadir fkd her second time. This time divya didn’t resist much. That evening khadir took divya to a movie, while returning they had dinner in a star hotel. That night, khadir and divya slept naked. He fkd her 3 times in all styles and came inside her. Next day, khadir dropped divya at her college, reminding her all precautions.

After Afjal leaving the farm house, sailaja asked mary to be with her until Afjal returns. Mary revealed many things about Afjal , his underground business to her. One day, in the evening, adil came to farm house; Joseph started teasing, ill-treating him and hitting on his head. Sailaja saw this and called adil. She asked why he is there, adil replied, that he needs some money from his uncle, to pay his college fee. Sailaja felt pity on him and asked him to have dinner. Later, she gave him more money than he needs and asked him to stay there for that night, as it is too late. Adil felt very happy for sailaja’s goodness, he liked her so much.

Sailaja is not able to sl**p that night; Mary is snoring in her deep sl**p. So, sailaja walked into verandah and found adil still awake. She approached him and started to chat with him. Adil complained that his uncle is ignoring him. Sailaja replied that it is the duty of his father and not his uncle, Afjal to look after him. Then, adil emotionally replied that, he is revealing his big secret, as he trust her very much and asked to promise him that she will not reveal his secret to anybody. Sailaja became very curious and promised that she will keep the secret. ………………………..Sailaja got stunned hearing what adil said.


…………FLASH BACK……………………..FLASH BACK…………………………….FLASH BACK


****** ********


These incidents happened before 21 years, when Reshma, mother of adil is studying her degree. Reshma is charming and stunning beauty with all shapes and sizes, which makes a man mad. She is the only s****r of Afjal. She used to study in Degree College. She fell in love with her classmate, prakash. They roamed everywhere in the city. They also got advanced and had seual contact. After knowing, that they can’t live without seeing each other, they decide to get married. Reshma approached her father and asked to get them both married. Reshma’s father is a very rich and reputed man in the city; he got angry at her and kept her in house arrest. Prakash’s parents too refused to accept reshma as their daughter-in-law. Somehow reshma got escaped from house and met prakash; both got married secretly and approached police. Later there was a big chaos in both of their families. But police gave them protection and slowly the situation got restrained. But reshma’s father died due to anguish. All of their f****y members and relatives expelled reshma from their community. Afjal is the only person, who loves her s****r, reshma so much. By then, Afjal is 37 years old and reshma is 22 years old. He got returned recently from Dubai after 5 years. He had known about her affair with prakash through his friends. He warned her several times before, to stop meeting prakash, but she disobeyed him.


Things went normal for few months and then suddenly prakash found to be a cancer patient. They spent all of their wealth for his treatment and their daily life became very miserable with many debts. None of their parents helped them, as they married against their will. Reshma thought that her b*****r, Afjal is the only person, who may help them, if she pleads him.


One day, reshma waited for many hours at car parking of Afjal’s company office, in burkha, to meet him. When he came there alone, she burst into tears and asked for his help. Afjal readily gave her some money and also helped her in admitting prakash in a private cancer hospital. After 2 months of treatment, he was shifted to home, where Afjal used to visit them every day, secretly.


Afjal liked reshma more as a woman than a s****r. He seually desired her so much. Now things are getting in favor of him. For past few days, reshma is appearing to him so cute, sexy and beautiful. He is not able to tolerate his lust towards her. Afjal know that prakash is in no where get into rescue of her in that position. He also knows that he is not taking any care of her sexual needs. He several times took advantage of her vulnerability, he used to gaze at her boobs and he used to touch her navel, while travelling, used to get too closer than needed. Afjal use to view her cleavage with lust, while she is attending her sick husband on bed. Reshma too felt something very odd in Afjal ’s behavior, but kept calm as she is in dire need of him.


One day when Afjal came home, prakash is in deep sl**p. Reshma left for taking bath. After taking bath, she went into bedroom for changing. Suddenly, Afjal grasped her from behind and started convincing her to be with him and he will take care of her and her husband. Reshma pushed him away and abused him for his mean behavior towards his own s****r. But Afjal threatened her that he will not help her thereafter in any way and they are on their own. By then he is already having 2 wives and 3 sons. Reshma replied that she don’t want his help any more. From that day, Afjal stopped visiting them. Prakash asked reshma the reason why Afjal is not visiting them. But reshma lied to him that he went Dubai.


Soon reshma found that it is very miserable for them to live without his help. Prakash’s doctor directly demanded her to sl**p with him, if she is not able to pay hospital bill. Reshma felt very frustrated and tried to get suicide. But then she thought of the condition of prakash and controlled herself. Then she made her mind and made a phone call to Afjal personally and expressed her acceptance for his incecent proposal. Afjal felt very happy, he ordered her to make prakash to go asl**p by giving him sl**ping tablets.


That night, reshma with extreme grief, gave him sl**ping pills to prakash, to make him go deep sl**p. Afjal entered into her house with many flowers, sweets and fruits. At the age of 37 years, Afjal is more handsome than a film hero, with well built tall body. Reshma too is not inferior to Afjal in any manner. They look like the best pair for unknown. Afjal inquired about prakash and felt very happy that he is in sedation. Reshma remained in bedroom.


Afjal entered into bedroom and bolted the door. He hugged reshma from behind and held her boobs tightly. He began to kiss her neck, back, ears and cheeks, while squeezing her 33” size boobs over her blouse. She remained unresponsively. Then he took out a gold necklace and wear on her neck. He turned her facing him and commented, ’oh reshu, you are so beautiful in this necklace’. But reshma remained dull, Afjal got disappointed watching her sad. But he doesn’t want to miss her that night. He seriously started unbuttoning his shirt. Reshma started whimpering helplessly. Meanwhile, Afjal took off all his clothes; now he is only in his underwear. Then, holding her face with his both hands, tightly, he ksd her for the first time, passionately. Then, he quickly removed her pallu and watching her boobs with lust, he said ‘reshu, I love you so much dear; you are looking so gorgeous today, I am waiting hungrily for this minute, I was in love with you, since your 9th standard, my desire got shattered when you got eloped with that useless fellow (prakash), now my ambition got fulfilled’. Then he dragged her saree, reshma spin around, while losing her saree. She is whimpering and covered her chest with hands.


Afjal became a****l, pushed her on the bed and jumped over her. She is feebly trying to avoid him. Afjal held her both wrists with his right hand and pinned above her head. With his left hand, he unhooked her blouse, she is wearing black bra. He licked and ksd her cleavage and squeezed her boobs over her bra. Then he turned her on her belly and unhooked and removed her bra sliding below her shoulders. Her tits are unruffled, pointing stiffly. Afjal attacked her both boobs, licking and sucking very badly, making sounds. Then he quickly pushed her petticoat above her thighs, he found her pink panty, which he pulled down her thighs with f***e. Reshma tried to hold her panty, but her strength is nothing before Afjal ’s. Then he parted her both thighs like opening a book. He found her love hole, with pubic hair of three months. He pushed hair aside to have a clear view of her golden triangle. Then holding her pussy lips open with his fingers, Afjal started licking her pussy lips and inserting his tongue and sensitizing her clitoris. Then he pushed his both fingers and found her pussy hole is dry. Then he folded her thighs backwards and using her both fingers he kept again her pussy hole open. Then he spat two times into her pussy hole and smeared with finger into her pussy walls, to lubricate it for easy penetration of his cock. Then he spat in his right palm and smeared saliva to his circumcised cock. Then he kept the tip of his cock at her pussy entrance. In between her protest and pleadings, he rammed his cock into her pussy hole, eagerly. His cock penetrated into her splitting her pussy muscles. As her pussy was not inhabited to any cock for few months, it caused pain to her. Then Afjal started moving in and out slowly, ksg and consoling with his sweet lustful words. After that, she didn’t struggled much and kept like a dead one. Afjal pounding her with joy, he said, ’oh reshu, your cunt is so tight like a virgin girl’.


After few minutes, he changed his position; he laid behind her and entered her pussy from behind, holding her leg in air. This time his cock entered into deeper. Holding her boobs from behind, he pumped her hardly, reshma started moaning. Her moaning made Afjal to arouse more and more. Then he made her into doggy position and penetrated from behind. Squeezing her boobs hardly, he moved his cock like a steam engine piston. This made reshma to become aroused and started giving opposite thrusts in reply to his hard strokes. He pumped her in that position, postponing his ejaculation. He fkd her like that for more than10 minutes and later with a huge growl he spurted streaks of his hot cum into her vagina. Reshma shuddered in the same doggy position and collapsed on bed, Afjal too collapsed over her back. They kept in the same position for few minutes. After 2 hours, he fkd her once again and both gone asl**p, Afjal cuddled her naked from behind, cupping and fondling her boobs. Reshma got exhausted; she too slept naked in his embrace.

... Continue»
Posted by areuwitme 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 2318  |  
100%
  |  3

A naive girl at Borisovo's pond. Chapter 1

A naive girl at Borisovo's pond.

Chapter 1. Getting acquainted.

This year hot spring days came early in Moscow and everybody was happy to leave cold temperatures in the past. It brought a surge of activity to the city and it was clearly seen. Malls were filled with shoppers, looking for goods. Beaches were filled with teenagers ditching schools on the prowl for fun.

There was Borisovo’s pond in Orekhovo-Borisovo, the southern district of Moscow. That was the place where high school k**s liked hanging out.

It was just the kind of a day that made k**s skip classes and hang out at that region's only beach – Borisovo’s pond. The pond was an enormous pool with a beach. By noon, it was crowded with hormone-loaded teenagers, getting high and looking to hook up. You could hardly see there anybody older than those who were eighteen.

Mike and Serge were exceptions, as they were the most of their lives. They were both successful in their careers, had a lot of money but they hung out at that beach whenever they could.

On this particular day at one o'clock a brand-new sports car appeared there. Two guys in their mid-twenties, Serge and Mike, were in it. They were very cool, but rough guys.

Serge was over 6" tall, with short cut hair and a rippled abs. A tribal tattoo of black curved lines encircled his right forearm. He liked clubbing, which he could afford, because he worked as a top manager of some famous international company that his father owned.

Mike's appearance was much the same as Serge’s. Japanese hieroglyphs were tattooed on his back. He worked as a Surgeon General’s assistant and therefore the man had an unlimited access to any kind of d**gs he wanted. He often took advantage of his position. Mike and Serge had been best friends since they had been c***dren.

To make the story short, they both were about the same height, weight and age. On top of that, they were handsome but rough, well-muscled men who were rich enough to get anything or anyone they wanted. Their motto in life was "You can get anything you want with enough money; if it can't be bought, then it’s not worth having.”

The car pulled up to the curb at the spot they liked to park in. At that very moment other cars drove away to allow these men to park there. Mike and Serge were famous for their roughness and nobody wanted to mess with them. They were ones of the most dangerous persons on the block.

As they parked, everybody was staring at their car, especially teen girls who went crazy from seeing slick cars and who liked famous persons.

Mike got out of the car and enjoyed the attention he had been paid. He knew that he could get any girl who wanted. Smiling, the man stood tall and thought how good the day would be. Then Mike got bottles of strong drinks out of a cooler. He opened them as Serge spread a wide blanket.

These men were being watched by girls who wanted to be a part of their company and those who wanted to have a drink but little had the girls known that some drinks had been already spiked to use them for wasting stupid cunts.

The day went by, Mike and Serge just had a good time: they switched among sunbathing, swimming and drinking. All the way they checked out all the chicks that passed by and the men discussed them.

Their place of camping was perfect because every gal who wanted to swim had to walk past them to get back to the beach. Girls liked swinging their asses before these grown-ups’ eyes. Mike and Serge noticed every gal and thought about having some fun with one of them. They were sure that these high school girls looked forward to being invited.

The guys weren’t already sober when they saw a real knockout who had been wandering around them for a while. The men’s d***k imagination gave them a dirty thoughts and the horny guys decided to try their luck with her.

They checked her out. The girl was about 5 feet tall. Her bikini hardly covered her body and the girl’s ripe perky tits with protruding nipples under the material attracted much attention. Her body was very slim and her tiny, tight ass asked to be touched. On top of that, her red hair fell to the slender shoulders framing her doll’s face and her starring eyes gave anybody a desire to hug this angel.

Serge and Mike had hard-on from just watching this beauty. It was much for them and they weren’t in the condition to conceal their emotions. The men just wolf-whistled at her over and over again.

The redhead always hated any vulgar behavior but she was a bit stoned from some weed she had been recently smoking. Besides, she had a rush on these older guys and the girl was eager to hang out with them because they were really great hunks.

A blanket with her stuff on it was nearby and the redhead decided to put all the things together and walk home. She thought that these guys considered her too immature for them. It made her sad very much and she started gathering her stuff together.

The redhead was in the middle of doing it, when she heard, “Hey cutie! Join us!”

It made the redhead happy but the girl knew how to act. She just pretended that she didn’t hear them. The redhead was trying to look like she was exhausted and planned to leave the beach.

When she passed them, Serge tried his luck again and asked in a very friendly tone, "Hiya girl!"

Smiling, the redhead replied, "Hi guys! Like every single girl here, I couldn’t but notice you’re looking hot. I like you so much, guys!”

The girl was so happy that these older guys invited her in that her mouth ran with her mind in neutral. The redhead never acted like that but she hoped that flattery was the only way to get closer to them and she really wanted it in her current mood.

"Thank ‘you’!" Mike said. "You are so fucking hot that it got us high and hard if you're old enough to get the point of what I am meaning!"

The redhead was shocked by his vulgar manner of speaking. She looked at him and Mike sat on the blanket, grinning. Perhaps, it was the girl’s imagination but she thought she saw the devilish fires in his shining eyes. The redhead knew that he was excited because every guy looked at her in that condition.

The girl’s eyes instinctively slid down his body. To begin with, she looked at his well-rippled chest, then to his six-pack stomach and finally down to his swimming trunks. His cock was clearly outlined by the tight material.

As the girl’s eyes slid down his friend’s body, Serge stared at the girl. He knew by his own experience that she wasn't going to leave. Every young girl liked to be with older guys and it was a rare case when she could be without her immature classmates.

When the redhead’s eyes stopped at Mike’s crotch for a while, Serge understood that the girl was interested in adult games, not only in talking. The idea of that just gave his cock some stirs.

The redhead believed that the guys didn’t notice how long her eyes were at the crotch’s area because any sort of dirty thoughts could occur to them. She had just never seen a big piece of hard meat like that before!

"Do you like what you see, sweet face?" came out of the blue.

"Very much, guys. Very much!" she would have never said it if she was sober.

"I'm sure Mike's about cum in his trunks just watching you. What about joining us?" Serge shot out another question.

"Sure thing!" the girl simply replied in spite of that very dirty comment.

"It should be noted that you are the first girl who attracted us much and if you are not a blond you can add two plus two!" Some hint was heard in his voice.

"Of course, I am not stupid and I have the whole day free!" the redhead immediately became talkative. "Yeah, I'm so thirsty!"

The girl tried to sound dirty like the guys did. The guys definitely liked her manner of speaking because they smiled when they heard about her need for something to swallow. Hearing that the redhead wanted to drink, Mike knew that it was his time to lead the process of tempting.

"Maybe you wanna have a gulp of something stronger than Coke, sexy?" he friendly blinked at the girl.

"Do you really wanna give some of your booze to a nice, naive girl who is u******e like me?" the redhead asked, flirting openly with the older guys who had already known she was on the hook.

"Are you a p*****n? You look too fucking sluttish to be like that, you fucking bitch! Your cunt is practically hanging out of your bikini. Get your fuckin' virgin butt outta here, cuz we only party with chicks who can suck a cock at least!" Mike screamed in anger at her.

The words were so dirty and the man spoke to the girl like she was a crack-whore. Mike was older than her and the redhead considered that he had the right to speak like that to those who were younger than him. Somehow, Mike’s words made her upset so much that and she was ready to cry. The redhead wanted to party with them and she had to do something and do it fast or she would have to leave home.

Collecting herself, the girl pouted and said, "Hey, guys! Although I'm young, it doesn't mean I don’t like big cocks of older guys like you!” The redhead made a pause and added, “Maybe you'll even get some cocksucking if you act properly to me, okay?"

Mike and Serge glanced at each other, their strategy worked well again.

"May I stay with you and party?" the girl smiled.

Then the guys figured out that the girl was young but she had a slut within her fragile body. They just needed play well to discover it. It went without saying that this naive school girl could be turned into a submissive fucktoy.

As they thought of it, there was an awkward silence and the redhead guessed that she had fucked up her chance.

Serge suddenly exclaimed in his usual friendly manner, "Well, here I'm staring at your sexy body and I think you have the right to be by my side!"

Those words immediately made her happy and she thanked God that HE gave her another chance. The girl stopped paying attention to their foul language, believing that it was due to their d***ken condition and excitement.

"Remember,” Serge warned, “Act with us like a grown-up; otherwise you can go fuck yourself. Is that clear, cunt?"

At first Serge thought it was too rude to talk that way but after the redhead nodded, the man understood it worked perfectly on this juicing little twat.

"Yep! You know, you're such cool guys and I like it so much!" she was in heaven with happiness and began relaxing, being between two great hunks.

"Okay! What's our little cunt's name?" Mike asked, searching for a spiked beer to pump up this bimbo.

At that time she towered above them and slowly pulled her tight white T-shirt over the head. It looked so erotically and the girl was an expert at teasing males. Little by little her bikini-covered tits were on a display. They looked so firm and perky that every man wanted to squeeze them. Then, in the same manner, the redhead pulled down her tight cut-off shorts, revealing her creamy thighs. Here she was.

"I'm Kate,” she said. “And by the way, I dislike being called a cunt! Slut is prettier to hear. Okay? I hate it! Some of the boys in school call a girl a cunt. They think they can treat girls like cum dumps. Slut is prettier to the ear. Okay?"

Kate knew that she was skating on thin ice with her request but she looked at the men in turn through the piggy eyes as if asking to remember her please.

"Okay! I'm Serge and this is my best friend Mike; we have been friends since we were k**s. And you are right, baby. Since you are both a slut and a cunt like 2 in 1," he did a pause and the girl stared at him expectedly. "How about putting your sexy little ass up against my fucking rock-hard, leaking prick to warm me up?"

Their dirty talking had no limits but Kate thought it was some kind of a joke. She took off her shorts completely and stayed in her bikini only. The girl wanted to tease the guys more and she was about to turn her ass to them. As Kate was turning around, she glanced down at Serge’s trunks. The tent in his trunks looks huge like in Mike’s.

Kate’s ass faced the guys and they gave her dirty comments. The girl never liked these words but now she felt her pussy getting wet.

Then Kate teasingly knelt down between the older guys on the carpet. Serge was behind her back and she did an eye contact with Mike. It didn’t take much time before the girl was on all fours. She knew how to tease: the girl spread her knees wider and arched her back. Kate’s bikini left no much to the imagination.

Swaying her ass, the naive girl asked, "Great ass, isn't it?"

It was too much for Serge and he put his strong hands on Kate’s firm ass cheeks. He squeezed them and the girl didn’t protest at all. Serge took it as a signal and spread the cheeks. Serge was too excited and he couldn’t wait any longer. He boldly pressed the thumbs of his hands into her tight holes through the bikini bottom. The right thumb was f***ed into her asshole and the left one was pushed into her pussy.

Kate didn’t expect it at all and her tease had never gone too far.

"Hey, hey, hey! Guys! Don't be so fast!" the redhead panicked but she didn’t change the position.

Excited, Serge murmured, "I’m sure as hell that the bitch is ripe and ready to have her fuck holes rammed!"

It looked like he didn’t pay attention to what Kate had said and Serge kept on playing with her privates. His left thumb slid along her pussy cleft. The girl moaned and Serge felt the material getting wet under his touch. All her pussy was dripping wet. The bikini bottom hardly covered her pussy but the guy could see her ass hole that was covered with a thin string. Serge rubbed the puckered pink asshole with the right thumb.

Serge did it so skillfully that Kate went wild. Her hips bucked back in the rhythm of his movements. The girl didn’t conceal her emotions and she moaned loudly. It was the first time for her when she went wild but the redhead had to stop it until it was out of control.

Gasping, Kate said, “I need to get to know you better before you do something like that!"

The girl smiled like an absolute fool and the guys knew that she would let them do whatever they wanted. The redhead was high with excitement.

Serge knew that he had to cool off a bit if he didn’t want to come in his trunks and he said, “Okay.”

Kate tried to catch her breath and she laid on the right side. There was Serge behind her who tried to catch his breath too.

The three of them struck up a conversation. It went on in a friendly way and the redhead’s guard was down. She was too naive to guess that they were up to and Kate didn't notice that Mike opened a spiked bottle beer for her.

When she stretched out her hand for the beer, Mike told her, grinning, "This bottle has its own cost - kissing."

Smiling, the girl said, “Okay.”

Mike moved closer to Kate and the teenager put her lips on his. It was so thrilling for her to kiss the guy who was much older than her pussy was tingling again. The redhead relaxed and the tongue of Mike slid inside her tiny mouth. She thought it would be some sort of a romantic kiss but she was mistaken.

Mike’s tongue immediately went deep inside her mouth like they were long-termed lovers. He didn’t waste time and their tongues started struggling. The kiss was dirty and much saliva dripped down from Mike’s tongue on Kate’s but the redhead didn’t stop him. They kept on kissing and slurping sounds were heard by Serge. He wanted his piece of the cake.

The guy put his hands on her slim body and her body felt relaxed. Kate was having a good time. Serge’s hands slid above to her tits. It didn’t take much time for them to be under the bikini top. The breasts were ripe and perky for her age. The nipples got hard with excitement. Serge mauled the girl’s tits and she didn’t try to stop him although the redhead had never let anybody do it before.

This threesome was hot and nobody wanted to stop it. Mike was the one who broke the kiss and he glanced at the girl. Her look was blurred with excitement and the spiked drink, her lips were wet with their mixed saliva and Serge was nibbling her ear with his hands squeezing her teen breasts.

Little by little, Kate came to herself after that hot making-out and she began wiping the mixed saliva off her face. Serge who had been caressing her ear and neck was felt so good that she didn’t try to free herself from his arms. The redhead knew that she wouldn’t be able to move his hands off her breasts and she didn’t want to do it at all. She just let them be.

Smiling, the excited girl said, “Thanks, Mikey-boy. Did I deserve that beer?”

Mike opened his mouth to reply, but Serge was the first to speak, "He told you to kiss, but he has never told you to kiss him on the lips!"

The dirty meaning of his words occurred to Kate and she protested, "Oh no, guys! I hardly know you and you've kissed and felt me up already!"

Despite of her words, the pussy was slippery and the nipples were hard. The bikini top was crumpled over the ripe breasts and Mike could clearly see the swollen teen nipples. Serge’s hands had never stopped twisting them and it gave the girl much pleasure. She didn’t want him to stop it.

Mike went berserk and burst out , "It means that you are a fucking cock-teaser. We did warn you. Get the fuck outta here! We like to be with mature chicks!"

Serge followed the game. He got his hands off her perky tits and slapped her ass hard with his open palm. The gesture was clear: they both wanted her “to get lost”.

Kate was ready to cry like a baby. It was so funny with those older guys and she had messed it up again. It was all her fault. Yes, they were vulgar but it was their nature and the redhead could get along with it. There was nothing else that she wanted more in the world than to party with Mike and Serge.

So she collected all her self-confidence together, bit her upper lip and, looking down, answered in a playful tone, believing it was her last stand, "What about stroking your cocks later and maybe more after that, huh?"

"Mike, I see our Kate is good enough for us after all! Give her the drink and I guess she'll pay for it later, because I just adore her tight ass with its nice deep crack!" Serge complemented her.

Serge didn’t play on the shy side. As a matter-of-factly, the guy just grabbed her curvy hips and pulled her tight ass to his crotch. He knew that Kate would never do anything to stop him at that moment.

She was glad that they bought into this and she was ready for anything now. The redhead even felt Serge’s erect cock pressing against her ass crack. Kate was afraid to move and just let it be.

Their make-out lasted for half an hour. At first, the redhead, deep inside, had protested it but then her inhibitions disappeared that boldness and she began enjoying it. She liked the way Serge’s cock, Serge’s huge cock, slid along the ass crack and Kate’s pussy got dripping wet. On top of that, Mike was watching them and it excited the girl a lot. But it didn’t last long and he joined the party. Mike started wet-kissing her in a moment. All in all, there was a hot threesome: the girl was sandwiched between the studs. One kissed her as another pawned her breasts and rubbed his crotch against the girl’s ass.

But it wasn’t enough for Mike and he asked the excited redhead, "By the way, Kate, where do you live?"
"I live not too far from here,” she replied, gasping with excitement. “At Jasenevaja Street.”

"Ah, the street where the poor people live,” Serge tried to humiliate the girl more. “I’m sure as hell the way the poor make for a living! Am I right, whore?"

It drove him crazy and the guy grabbed Kate’s hips roughly. Serge started rubbing his crotch against her ass and it could be got from a distance like some lovers were having a wild sex. All that made the girl feel like a real prostitute but she liked the feeling of the guy’s hard-on. She was a natural-born cock-teaser.

Serge’s words and her high condition made her to be talkative, "I AM NOT A WHORE! The only form of sex I have had was oral because I'm too young for anything else as you know, but I do play with my pussy from time to time with a tiny, handy dildo. I'm a ninth grader now. I've only sucked two cocks in my life and nobody knows about it. I don’t want to be considered a slut!"

"Okay, slut, let's go swimming! I need to cool off!" Mike exclaimed.

Serge understood the hint and he took his hands off her tits. Kate’s face was flushed already, her vision was blurred and she followed Mike’s command like she didn't hear the names they called her.

Their hot bodies plunged into the pond’s warm waters and they cooled off a bit. The three of them went further and further until Kate could reach the bottom only with her toes.

"Guys, I won't go any further! I can't swim!" the girl confessed.

The guys understood that it was high time for realizing their plan. Grinning, they surrounded her like a pack of hungry wolves.

The redhead guessed that Mike and Serge were going back to the beach where they would continue their adult games but the guys had made up something else. At that very moment Kate felt the guys' hands all over her body.

"Guys, I understand you like my body and to be honest I like it too, but I can hardly reach the bottom! It's too uncomfortable!" saying it, she was afraid of their reaction.

"You know, chick, it's high time to give us all you had promised!" Mike said, grinning.

With those words he put his lips on hers and his tongue slid deep inside her mouth without any obstacle. Kate just embraced his neck with her arms and she was having the time of her life. Mike broke their kisses from time to time with his tongue licking her face. On the verge of his excitement, his strong hands grabbed her ass cheeks and pressed her slim frame tightly against his muscled body.

It went on for a while and Mike somehow managed to move the bikini bottom aside, revealing the girl’s privates and Kate didn’t notice it but she began protesting as she felt her young pussy and asshole getting probed.

"Mike, stop it!” the redhead desperately said. “Okay, I'll jerk both of you..."

"And blow us! Promise that you’ll suck our dicks or you are going to swim back to shore bare-assed. I'm sure the guys on the beach would appreciate this, throwing big boners watching your dripping pussy as you walk out of the water! And then your entire block will call you a slut. The end of the story! Comprende?" Serge, who was behind her, asked smiling at her and pulled her hair back, "Maybe you should just be drowned here! Many people get drown from being d***k!"

"I promise guys! I'll do whatever you want!" the idea struck her that her cock-teasing had never led her into a deepshit of a situation like that.

At that moment Kate felt their fingers touching her pussy. The guys didn’t waste time. Their finger tips spread the swollen cunt lips and found the clit.

The redhead’s arms were still around Mike’s neck and he could clearly hear her moans of pleasure. It was obvious that she was having the time of her life. She enjoyed it as the guys released their hard cocks from their trunks.

Kate had never felt so good and she couldn’t conceal her emotions. Her body was tightly pressed against Mike’s muscled body as Serge rubbed her clit. It was too much for the redhead and she began kissing Mike passionately. Her hot breath burned them both and their tongue danced around each other in a full throttle.

In the middle of it, Kate felt her arms were f***ed off Mike’s neck and she had to break the kiss. The girl was puzzled until she got the feel of the guys’ hard cocks in her hands. Kate knew that the time had come.

Although she had already given head several times to her previous boyfriends but they were her age. These guys were much older than her and their cocks seemed gigantic. Kate held their hard meats in her hands and she liked the way they pulsated. It didn’t matter whatever she wanted, Kate would have to satisfy them.

The redhead slowly started stroking them and the guys decided that everything was going as planned. Serge kept on playing with the girl’s clit and Mike got back to her pouty lips. The three of them was busy satisfying each other.

Kate heard Mike’s breath become heavy and she got that he was on the verge of orgasm. It meant that she wouldn’t have to give him a blowjob. In any case, their cocks were too huge for her tiny mouth. The redhead increased the tempo but Serge stopped her. Kate thought that something went wrong and became scared. She remembered that she was threatened to be drown. The girl broke the kiss and turned her face to Serge.

The guy’s eyes were full of lust when he said, "Let's get out, bitch!"

"But... but have I done wrong?" she almost sobbed.

"No,” he said, trying to console Kate. “I think it’s time to go to my place and become friends with our hard-ons… more closely. I want to see you in action or you have decided to break your promise?"

His tone was harsh and she knew that there was no way out. Was it her fault? Of course, it was! Her teasing tactics brought Serge and Mike to the current condition and Kate would have to do anything to stay alive. The redhead just had no choice.

On the other hand, Serge and Mike understood that Kate was a submissive girl and she would do anything to please. Their threats were just a lever and nothing more. The girl wanted some adventures and she got them.

The three of them walked back to the beach in anticipation of what was coming. On their way back, the guys fixed their trunks in the proper place. Kate fixed her bikini top over the tits and her bikini bottom over the bulging pussy and the ass hole.

Finally they came up to the blanket and Mike ordered, "Show us how sexy you can be when you get your things together. Fold the blanket and put all the things in the basket!"

After hearing that, Kate became happier. There was nothing obscene in the command and the girl could tease the guys again. Trying to show her best curves, the redhead knelt down as slowly and erotically as she could in front of the basket and she was about to pack the basket but Mike’s voice stopped her.

"Hey, what's wrong with you?” he asked. “Do you call that sexy?"

The girl knew that guys liked naughty girls and she tried to be like that. Kate just didn’t understand why she followed these two guys’ orders but she was eager to fulfill every single command. So in a slow motion, she got on all fours like a pet. Flushed, Kate arched her back so much that her inviting ass looked pushed out. It went without saying what reaction followed.

“A nice view, I’d say. What do you think, Serge?" Mike asked in a loud voice.

His voice sounded so loud that Kate got afraid of being heard by her classmates who were at the sands. Thank God, they were blocked from outsiders' sight with the guys' fancy car and nobody could see whatever she was doing. Kate knew that she had to be fast and the girl began picking up the stuff to put it in the basket.

In the middle of it, the redhead felt some kicks on her legs but they were easy and painless. It was Serge who did it so that the girl would spread her slim legs wider in that position. Kate was smart enough and she did it immediately. The redhead was on all fours with her knees at twice her shoulders' width and her ass up in the air.

"Yeah man, she looks even prettier in such a position. Just like some porn actress!" Serge exclaimed and gave his best friend a high five.

"You know a sure way to make it look hot!" Mike said in a very excited tone.

Kate kept on picking up the stuff and she was happy that they complemented on her frame. They were just doing a dirty talk and the girl relaxed, although the redhead knew that the older guys were going to have some fun with her really soon. And she was damn right!

In anticipation, one of the guys slapped her tight ass. The hit stung so much but Kate was sure as hell that much more was coming.

In the blink of an eye, the redhead felt the wet crotch of her bikini bottom being pulled aside and it revealed her private area in a moment. Then somebody’s palm touched the moist pussy slit of hers and it gave the girl some thrills. It didn’t take much time before a finger slid inside. Kate let out a moan of pleasure as the finger kept on sawing in and out of her hot spot. She was just out of her mind.

The teenager thought that it was good but then another finger was added. That was awesome! Her limbs trembled and the redhead rolled her eyes back into her head with pleasure. u*********sly the girl’s body began moving back and forth.

Kate had been excited long and those fingers became slippery with her love juice soon. There was innocence no more: the girl’s body moves were boldly, her gasps and moans were clearly heard.

Mike liked that show and he said, “I like how her pussy grips my fingers!"

"Then try her backdoor!" Serge exclaimed, being in a perfect mood.

The redhead didn’t know what Serge meant but his words sounded dangerous anyway.

Kate felt the second finger slowly leave her wet pussy as the first one continued rubbing up, but suddenly she felt the missing finger trying her tight brown puckered ass hole. The redhead didn't pay attention to it until it slowly entered to the knuckle. The schoolgirl wanted to ask him to get the finger out, because she felt so full and she had never had anything in her butt, but she didn't want to ruin the moment.

All of a sudden, she heard Mike's voice whispering in her ear, "Baby, do you like it?"

"Mmmmm... Mmmmm..." it was all she could mutter in her current situation.

"It's kinda being double penetrated, but having cocks instead of fingers is far better!" Mike kept on whispering, but she didn't follow his words.

Kate was so interested in Mike's fingers, bringing her to a climax so fast that she didn't notice how a passing girl stopped, shocked by the sight and started talking to Serge.

"Honey, whose is that nice ass?" the blonde asked.

"Just another slut my friend and I have been hooking up with. You girls just can't pass up our cocks!"

"You are so funny!" the girl said, punching his shoulder playfully.

Serge was very glad that they hooked up another beautiful girl. He was filled with excitement and put his arm around her waist. The girl immediately noticed it but she didn't remove his palm that slipped on her left hip. She liked those older guys’ attention very much. On top of that, the sight of the girl who had been finger-fucking so boldly in both orifices was making her hot.

Serge knew that he could try his luck with that newcomer. The guy turned that blonde and pressed her slim body against his muscular chest.

“Cutie, who are you?” he asked in a very friendly tone.

The blonde wasn’t so stupid not to know what was coming. She laced his neck with her hands. Her pouty lips touched his and the girl sucked in his lower one.

It was too much for Serge. His left hand slid down and squeezed her ass cheek as the right one moved to her bikini-covered breast and tenderly cupped it.

Although the girl’s boyfriend was thug-like but he never treated her so boldly like that stranger. However, she felt her toes curling with excitement. u*********sly, her tongue darted into the guy’s mouth. The blonde wasn’t shy and their tongues wrestled inside their mouths. The waves of pleasure filled the girl with every passing moment as Serge continued touching up her slim lust-filled body.

In no time the guy’s palm pulled aside the material that covered her breast, revealing her teen boob with a hard nipple on it. Serge couldn’t resist the temptation. He lowered his head and took the nipple in his mouth. It gave the girl some good vibrations and he could hear her moans. The guy was sure as hell that the blonde liked it very much. The moans became louder and she held his head by hair.

When Serge released the nipple from his mouth, it was red and hard. The girl wanted him to continue and tried to hint him about it. Her lips touched his neck gently and the tongue started licking it, leaving a wide wet trail behind itself.

"My name is Natty,” the girl said. “As you can see, I’m not worse than your so-called slut.” The girl motioned to Kate who was getting her portion of pleasure from the other guy. “You know, you are truly handsome!"

"Like you are, gorgeous! My name is Serge, my friend is Mike and that filthy slut is Kate," with those words he smiled at Natty.

"How could my stupid schoolmates be at classes!" the blonde exclaimed.

"Sweetie, where do you study?" Serge decided to be talkative.

“Oh, I study at school №581 and I’m in the 11th grade!” Natty said with pride.

"Hey Kate, what's your school and your grade?" Serge was really interested if those sluts studied in the same school or not, although it was obvious that their ages were different.

"Mmmmm..." Kate let out a long moan in excitement and tried to reply, "School №581, the 9th grade."

She tried to keep her voice steady but it trembled with excitement. The redhead turned her head to look at Serge. When she saw the blonde girl next to him, she froze and got pale, notwithstanding she was flushed with lust. The blonde girl and the redhead knew each other pretty well. Natty was a real bully at the school and she beat the shit of Kate too many times. What would happen if Natty loosed her tongue and show her supremacy in front of those guys? Or tell anybody about that encounter?”

"Wow Serge, I know her! I beat that filthy cock-teaser now and then at school but I can understand you guys, she is a nice piece of ass!" saying that Natty squeezed Serge's cock through the trunks very tightly.

Then she moved to Mike and motioned him to get out of her way. He knew that something hot was coming and he obediently moved aside.

Natty got on all fours and slapped soundly Kate's ass, "Nice ass, you dumb bitch!" The bully shouted at her and Kate knew that she was in the shitload of a situation. "Pull the fucking material aside and began frigging your fucking asshole and cunt. Now!" she shouted at her again and Kate was in a hurry to pull her panty aside. She knew that the bully could make her life miserable. "Hey Serge, don't stand there like a fucking maggot and get us on the cell phone!"

The hunk thought it was a good idea and started recording as he watched Kate masturbating. Her pussy was dripping wet and the girl’s finger easily slid in and out of it but the redhead was an anal virgin. Her finger hardly entered her tight ass hole and it was clearly seen.

Mike wanted to join too. As he was walking around Kate, he threw his trunks off, revealing his big cock. Serge, the cameraman, managed to witness the frightened look on the redhead’s face when Mike sat in front of her face. It was obvious that Kate silently begged him for understanding. But Mike was too excited to stop. The guy just pulled her head to his bulky dickhead.

Suddenly Natty’s voice brought Kate to reality, "Hey, you stupid bitch! Your holes are tight now! Why?" With those words the bully slapping her ass again, but the poor girl was silent. "Answer me when you are asked, you miserable bitch!"

Kate was very scared of being beaten hard and just didn't know what to answer. She had to make up some excuse and do it swiftly.

"I'm sorry!" it was the only thing she could make up.

"Very lame excuse!" Natty continued.

"I'm too young for sex and my parents think that I shouldn’t have sex until I finish the school at least. Thus, I didn't allow the guys do it with me," Kate tried to reason with her.

“Ok,” the bully said. "I'll see to it because your talents wait to be revealed!"

Those words scared Kate to death and she knew that her life at school could be even worse.

Natty could see through the arch between Kate’s legs that Mike pulled Kate's head to his cock. She wanted to spice it up and ordered the redhead, "Spread your ass cheeks with your hands and don't remove them. Not a fucking sound! You know that misbehavior will not be accepted!"

Kate understood that obedience was good for her. She just had no choice. The girl stretched out her hands behind the back and put them on her supple ass cheeks. Then she spread them apart. The redhead was on display like a porn star.

“Hey Serge, come here and look at the nice tight holes waiting to sink into with your cock!" Natty said smiling at Serge.

"Nice view, baby but I promised not to fuck her... not today!" Serge was a man of a promise indeed.

Kate heard his words and they calmed her down. She considered them teasing not anything more but she was mistaken. Serge’s words let Natty down because she wanted to see the girl who she had constantly beating getting impaled on their cocks. The bully knew that the guys needed a chance. So she got down to licking the redhead’s tight pussy. When her tongue slid inside, Natty felt Kate’s pussy walls tightened and her legs trembled.

Unlike the bully, Mike didn’t want to f***e the girl too much. He knew that she just needed time and Kate was surely a fast learner. Mike and Serge wanted to keep her for coming sessions.

To begin with, Mike let Kate lick his dickhead. He understood that his cock was too big for her tiny mouth to swallow even the half of it.

Kate was grateful for not making her deep-throat that monstrous cock. Her agile tongue swirled around the huge head of Mike’s cock. The girl felt it twitching now and then. As soon as some pre-cum had appeared on the piss-hole, the redhead’s tongue immediately licked it away. In no time the whole dickhead glistened with her saliva.

Although the girl despised the bully but she could help confessing herself that she was good at licking the pussy. It gave her real warm sensations of pleasure. Kate’s pussy was dripping wet and she couldn’t resist the temptation.

She was forbidden to remove her hands from the ass cheeks. Thus, she let her head rest on Mike's left thigh. Her eyes were rolled back into the head with pleasure and her tongue automatically slid up and down the guy’s shaft. She didn’t take much time his whole 12 incher was covered in her saliva richly. Now and then Kate’s mouth touched his hairy ballsac. The redhead was so excited that she tried to suck in his balls in turn as she felt her ass hole being intruded upon by a finger.

It was the bully who tried to stick her finger into Kate’s ass hole. It hardly entered and she started sawing in and out of it slowly, letting the girl get used to this sensation. Little by little Kate’s rectum stretched with it and Natty began ramming the teen ass hole. The sight of it was driving the bully crazy and she wanted to fist-fuck the girl like she saw it in some german porn flick. Natty just didn’t know that it was impossible to do with a virgin. The blonde tried to add another finger but there were no room enough for two fingers in Kate’s ass. The second finger couldn’t be squeezed inside it.

"Relax your ass!" Kate heard Natty's order.

The girl was scared and she knew that she should do whatever she was told. Kate did her best. The girl caught her breath and she thought she was going to be ripped apart. There were tears on her eyes and several minutes of torture lasted forever.

Soon Kate felt her ass hole getting stretched by two thin fingers of the blonde model. The infernal pain in the ass was overtaken with pleasure. Kate had been on her way to climax due to the circular moves of Natty's experienced tongue.

The bully was so into it that she didn’t notice what Serge had been doing.

All that time Serge had been watching the hot scene of his friend and two sexy teen sluts. Like in a trance, he took off his trunks and just stroked his cock. Biting his lower lip with pleasure, the guy came up to the bully from behind. Without giving it a second thought, Serge pressed his huge cock against the entrance of Natty’s pussy.

The bully started immediately protesting, moving her mouth from Kate's hot, squirting pussy, "Don't even think of sticking your big cock into my small love box! I have a boyfriend and I love him so much! There’s a slut not me if you wanna fuck!"

"What about giving head to me?" Serge asked playfully.

"Okay. Take us to your place and you'll get it, because there are too many eyes and my boyfriend can find out about us," Natty explained.

"With pleasure!" a devilish flame appeared in Serge's eyes.

He slapped Natty’s ass with his cock, leaving a wet trail of pre-cum on it. Grinning, he stood up and pulled his trunks up to the waist. Everybody was lust-charged. Mike and Natty stood up too.

The bully slapped Kate’s tight ass hard and said, "Guys, load your shit in your groovy car and I'll be back in a minute."

Kate was happy that her humiliation had finally finished. The only thing she had to do was to suck those guys’ cocks as she promised. It was wrong but the redhead was eager to take them in her mouth. Only that bitching bully Natty could ruin all fun.

When they all were ready to roll out of there, Kate and Mike were in the backseat and Natty was in the passenger's seat that was not near Kate and it made her happy. When they were all in, they started out.

After some time of driving a slight smile appeared on Natty’s face.

"Serge, which way would you like to have it in your car? Anything is available," asked Natty.

Even here, in the car, the bully couldn’t forget about Kate.

“Oh, girl. Give her a break, ok?” Serge said, irritatedly. But then the guy added, “Kate, take off your top. We’d like to see your perky tits during driving. And yes, move your bikini bottom to one side between your legs so we can look at your pussy."

Kate was both thrilled and scared with his proposal. She was afraid that somebody who knew her would recognize her in the naked form, because they were near her block. The redhead slowly undid her top with trembling hands and put it in the seat. Instinctively, Kate immediately crossed her hands over her tits.

"No fucking way, babe. We want to see those pretty rosy nipples." Mike voted.

Kate knew what was good for her and followed his command. She lowered her hands, revealing her tits that bounced during their driving.

Mike held his breath and his cock gave a twitch when the redhead pulled aside her bikini bottom. Her pussy looked wet with her love juice running out of the hole. Although that situation was terrible but Kate was excited and her torturers could see it.

The girl tried to enjoy it but the bully brought her to reality, suggesting, "Now slut, you’re so shy and useless. Show what you can do with your mouth on this bottle!"

The bully’s ideas became dirtier and the guys surely appreciated them. Serge was in a hurry to pass her a longneck. The neck of this bottle was half of the bottle's length.

Natty took the longneck. She brought the bottle to her lips and licked the upper lip very slowly and erotically. The bully smiled at Serge and he was absolutely sure that the show would be hot.

"Serge, what do you think is longer our dicks or this bottle's neck?" Mike asked, squeezing the ninth grader's left tit hard.

As the guys were laughing out loud at the joke, Kate felt that there was a wet spot on the seat under her ass. She was one hot little cunt and she was easy to excite. If the girl had only knew what was coming.

The bully passed the bottle to Mike. The older guy shoved his hand into his trunk and got his hard-on out. The head of his cock had already glistened with pre-cum. He brought the longneck to it. Smiling, Mike rubbed the bottle lip across his sensuous dripping dickhead. Then he handed the bottle over to her.

Kate took it with her trembling hands and she knew that they all considered her a filthy teen slut. There was no way out. The redhead brought the longneck to her pouty lips. The girl slowly took the end of the neck into her mouth and sucked it in a little. She tried not to think about anything and just closed her eyes. Kate was enjoying the sensation.

She imagined that everyone adored her body. In a moment she felt Mike’s lips on her chest. He did an awesome suction on her nipples, making them hard. Kate was so into it that she didn’t notice how his fingers touched the vulva. The truth was, they didn’t touched it, his fingers wet deep inside the slit. Although his fingers were thick, her pussy was so wet that several fingers entered inside easily.

It didn’t take much time for her to let out loud moans. Her mouth tried to swallow the longneck deeper, her bosom was heaving and her cervix bucked against the guy’s slippery fingers. Slurping sounds of finger-fucking the teenager filled the air. When the redhead almost reached an orgasm the car pulled to a stop.

"No, don't stop. Make me cum, Mikey!" Kate begged when Mike moved away from her body.

"Only if you stick my thick leaking dick in your tight little teen cunt, bitch!" he fucked around.

"No fucking way!" Kate murmured, gasping from her nice sensations.

"Okay, then let's go inside and have our cocks sucked, and you'd better cum only from cock-sucking!" Mike stated.

Kate looked at Natty and saw the cell in her hands. She was pretty sure that the bully filmed the whole trip from the shore of the pond. The redhead wanted to ask her to delete the footage but there was no doubt about falling it on the deaf ear.

Natty grabbed Kate’s top and got out of the car. So did the guys. The redhead just couldn’t believe that she had to get out bare-breasted. The girl fixed her bikini bottom properly and a wet spot immediately appeared around her pussy slit. All her thighs were wet with her love juices. Kate crossed her hands over her tits and got outside.

The guys waited for her to get out. When the redhead caught up with them, the four of them was headed for Serge’s apartment. Kate was surprised that Natty was so silent all the way home.

The apartment was enormous and decorated in modern-style. It was a three-roomed condo with huge, bright rooms. Every room had a plasma panel on a wall, heated floors and the lower lights went from the floor up the walls.

They took of their shoes in the hall and bare-foot, they moved out to the sitting-room. There they settled on a sofa. Mike went to the kitchen and brought several cans of Coca-cola Light, because the guys could see that the redhead was on the edge and she could fall asl**p if she had any more spiked drinks.

"Hey Katey!" Mike said in his usual friendly voice. "What about shooting some adult flick of yours for own private use only to see which sluttish limits of depravity a naughty teen cock-teaser like you will go to?” Then the guy looked sternly in the bully’s eyes, “You Natty… no talk about anything or I assure you we can be really dangerous!"

Kate thought it over and she knew that it would be an easy way or a hard one. She preferred the easy way. The redhead liked that the bully was shown that she was just a usual piece of shit not a superior boss as Natty always thought to herself.

"Yeah, stud! I'm a real slut for you! Come on, guys!" Kate sounded pretty wild.

It was obvious that it wasn’t their first homemade shooting. Serge got a tripod with a digital camera on it out of a closet and set it up two meters from the sofa.

"You're gonna be a director now, Natty," the guy said matter-of-factly.

The bully felt like a shit and she had to say something, "Ready, steady, go!"

Mike the announcer said, "Katey-girl, we’re gonna make this footage for your dad to jerk off to. He’d like watching what a filthy slut his teen daughter has become.” The guy grinned and continued, “I’m sure as hell that your dad will beat his fuckmeat until his big balls bounce on the couch as he watches his own fuckslut of a daughter. I am sure your daddy has wanted to fuck your cunt and ass and mouth for years! He probably jerks off in your breakfast cereal and you eat his cum all the time. He probably comes into your room when you are asl**p at night and rubs his drooling dick all over your pretty face and those young pouty lips. Now, your daddy will have his own masturbation video of his little cumdump of a daughter."

Of course, all those words of obscenity sounded teasing to Kate and she didn’t take them seriously but the girl was mistaken. She would be in a deep shit if somebody who she knew saw that footage.

The teenager felt like a real high-class movie star and she started. Kate did her best to show her sexual pouty lips. Her agile tongue licked her lips vulgarly, making them look wet as she had her perky tits squeezed together in her hands.

The girl looked at the camera with her bedroom eyes, "Hello mommy and daddy! You are gonna watch the first video of your sluttish and really d***k daughter!"

After saying it, Kate lay on the back and pulled her slim legs up to the ceiling. Then the teenager raised her ass a bit and her bikini bottom slid up her long, lovely legs erotically. When the bikini bottom left her legs, Kate slowly spread’em and put her feet on the sofa. The camera zoomed in on her revealed pussy that was clean-shaven. It was clearly seen that it was wet.

"Daddy, this is my cunt and it belongs to you. You fucked mommy in the cunt to make me, so my cunt belongs to you too."

As she lay on her back with the spread legs, her pussy was like on display. Even the pussy lips opened a bit. Then the girl slowly turned and got on all fours. The redhead arched her back erotically and spread her legs so wide that her swollen pussy and tender ass hole were seen perfectly. Usually Kate didn’t talk dirty but she knew that it was driving males crazy and she kept on.

"These older guys were so nice to offer me their dicks, and they even promised to pay me $5 per a blowjob! Isn't that nice? You always taught me to follow the orders of older people and show respect!"

While Kate was talking, she couldn’t resist the temptation and her finger touched her hot pussy. It was too much for her and it slid inside. It took only one dip for it to become all slippery. The redhead was like a bitch in heat. Like in a trance, Kate’s finger sawed in and out of the pussy, making slurping sounds of sex. The more she played with the pussy, the heavier her breath became.

"Now my dear mum and dad, I'm a cum-dump for their cocks, and they are gonna give them to me! Right here! Can you see deep into my cunt?" The girl played her role.

The camera lens almost f***ed themselves into that teen pussy. She pushed her hips in and out and it looked like she rubbed her steaming pussy against the camera. She was a fucking piece of white trash and a jailbait.

Serge knew that it was high time to join her on the sofa and he stepped into the camera's focus. He was like real Apollo. The tall, broad-shouldered guy sat on the sofa and his legs were spread wide. His cock was hard as a rock. His trunks were around his ankles.

Kate turned around and slid on the floor, looking straight into the camera lens. Then she crawled to Serge slowly until she ended between his muscular wide-spread legs. The girl stared at the massive cock, throbbing and swaying. It was 12" long and very wide in girth.

Kate looked like a pet and waited for a command to serve her master. The shaft was covered in outstanding veins and the foreskin was peeled back. The whole dickhead was red and pre-cum bubbled from the wide piss-hole. His huge sagging balls swung over the edge of the couch.

Kate knew it was time and she reached out her hand to encircle the fat dick but Serge slapped her hand away, "Only use your mouth."

The redhead didn’t want to confess it but she liked to do what she was told. She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. In a moment her agile tongue was cleaning up the head of the cock. Kate could feel the thickness of globs of cum. She tried to swallow as much cock as she could but the girl hardly managed to swallow the huge dickhead.

Serge could feel it and he pulled his prick back out again. He understood that it was her first big cock. So the guy decided not to f***e the teenager. Serge gently rubbed his prick across her pouty lips and then allowed her to suck on the head. Natty was good at shooting and the camera caught all of this.

"See what a beautiful big dick he has, Mom and Dad?" excitingly Kate sang.

As she got used to the big cock in her mouth, Mike moved into the picture. The guy checked her pussy and it was dripping wet. He drove his middle finger to the buckle into her cunt easily. Mike started sawing his finger in and out. The girl was so excited that she moaned loud. If the head of the cock didn’t smother her moans, there would be neighbours asking, “What’s going on here?”

Mike was surprised that the girl didn’t have the hymen and he said, "Serge, this fucking slut has fucked us up! She ain't a virgin, ‘cuz my entire finger is up her cunt! But don't you worry, it's still really, really tight since the boyish dicks that fucked her must have been smaller than my finger."

After hearing what Mike had said and thinking there was going be a hardcore footage with this young girl, Natty tried to follow the action perfectly with those expensive lens of the camera.

"Mike, we promised not to screw her, so let's be men of our word and as she said, we only pay for blowjobs,” Serge said but then he added, “By the way, try her asshole. This slut probably uses her shit chute to pleasure the school boys!"

Kate considered their dialogues some sort of performance and acting. The redhead didn't take their abusive phrases close to the heart and got into action more and more.

Mike pulled his slippery finger out of the pussy and pushed it slowly into her asshole, "Wow! Her ass is even tighter than her cunt. Don’t you worry! Soon they both will be pretty loose. Come on now bitch, suck on my dick now!"

Mike did a motion for her to turn around and Serge pulled his spit-covered prickmeat out of her slurping mouth, saying, "Yeah, yeah, yeah!"

Kate was really crazy now and sucked on Mike's cock wildly like there was no tomorrow. She just couldn't get enough cock into her mouth. None of her boyfriends had such a great size. The girl gagged and spit ran down her chin but still she tried to swallow more and more fuckmeat. She was a natural cock-craved nympho: one taste of cock-slop and they are forever hooked on dick. One has to have it every day.

Serge watched them and instinctively stroked his dick. He had never seen a girl so much interested in that stuff. The guy couldn’t bear it anymore and he ordered, "Mike, get your hot fucker outta her nasty mouth, cuz it's gonna be full of my cum! Bitch, when I cum you'll show me your tongue covered with my jizm!"

Serge grabbed the redhead by hair and turned her around rapidly. Mike’s hard cock popped out of her mouth and slapped against his abs, leaving the wet spot of pre-cum mixed with saliva on it. Her mouth was still open and Serge was fast enough to stick his cock inside the gaping hole. Mike could see that Kate was not happy now as his friend, grunting as an a****l, rammed his hose into her mouth.

He did it just in time. As soon as the redhead’s lips had closed around the cock’s throbbing shaft, spurts of hot cum flooded her mouth. Kate tried her best to swallow all that baby-making cum but she wasn’t fast enough. There was too much cum and soon Serge’s cock was swimming in its own cum.

Natty could see that hot scene through the camera lens. It was clearly seen how Serge’s wasted cock slid out of the teenager’s mouth and thick streams of his cum poured out of the abused mouth. Some of it ran down her chin and upon her perky tits. The teen slut looked pretty cute that way.

Serge grabbed her jaws and made her open the mouth. “Your daddy will surely like it!”

With those words he put his wasted cock into the cum-bath of her mouth. The girl was smart enough and began doing the tongue job. Kate’s mouth swirled around that monstrous cock, licking off all globs of cum.

Natty was excellent at shooting every single detail. Even she who had a regular boyfriend, and they were pretty naughty couple, didn’t do such twisted things. The bully did the close-up of Kate swallowing all that river of cum and she even licked her lips away as if saying, “Yummy!”

"Guys, you were really, really right, I'm a dirty slut! Mikey, please cum on my teen tits!" she asked.

It wasn’t too much for Mike and he had been on the verge of an orgasm for a long time to bear it any longer. He stepped up to Kate. His figure towered above the teen slut as he blasted. The spurts of cum shot out of his prick and stained her heaving perky tits.

Kate knelt in front of Mike and squeezed together her tits as more and more cum landed on them. It looked like a real hardcore footage on the film and it was in HD.

Grunting, Mike tried to speak, "Oh baby, if anything, we know how to contact you. We’ll in touch for further meetings if we need them."

Kate didn’t take a notice. Her mind was spinning from spiked drinks and too many things happened to her today. She just nodded and began collecting her stuff.

Although Serge and Mike could be really bad-asses, they knew that they couldn’t throw those girls out. They should be driven home.

It took pains to put Kate in the backseat and Natty sat next to her. Her place wasn’t far and they reached it really fast.

It was a special day for Natty and she had another dirty idea, "You should do one last thing. You'll put your T-shirt on your wet slimy cum-covered tits and when you are at home you'll go straight to bed without taking a bath and sl**p till morning. You will sl**p in this T-shirt and your bikini bottom only and do not forget tomorrow you have to go to school! I want you to wear this T-shirt to school. Also do not take a bath, so you will have your cum-covered tits in school and think of your new friends all day. This will make your pussy drip all day. Wear the bikini bottoms to school under your skirt. Pussy juice will run down your legs all day."

With these words, Natty helped Kate put on the T-shirt. Then the bully picked up a permanent marker. She wrote "High school" in small letters and under that phrase she did "SLUT" in thick letters on her heaving boobs. Kate was really wasted and couldn’t get what was being written on her chest. After Natty had finally finished labeling her, Kate stretched out her hand, picked up her bikini bottom and put them on too. The bikini top was nowhere to be found in the car. The redhead didn't want to look for it too much, because her only dream was to get away from those disgusting people.

"Hey Serge, do you have any scissors in your car?" Natty asked him with excitement.

Knowing that the bully was very adventurous, the guy prayed that they were. Finally he had found them and handled them over to her. The older guys waited in anticipation what was on Natty’s mind. The bully took the scissors and cut off the bottom of Kate’s T-shirt. So her belly-button was uncovered when she wore it. The pink of her nipples showed through the tight material.

Kate couldn’t imagine how hot and teasing and sluttish she looked now. She was sure that it was one-night stand and all that nightmare would stay behind.

It took many pains to get off. The girl struggled up to her bedroom and threw herself on the bed. Her nipples felt like they were ready to explode. Her clit itched and her pussy was dripping wet.

It was a strange day, it changed her life and thank God her f****y was away as she entered the apartment. How would she explain her appearance to them? She fell asl**p like a log. The next day she would begin her new life.
... Continue»
Posted by naughtyrusguy 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 1054  |  
100%

A Day In A Lungi

It was when I came back from playing football that my mother told me about this news. It was summer vacation and I was a keen football player, spending almost the entire day on the ground. That is why I didn’t like the idea when my mother told that I will have to stay out of home for the night to give company to an aunty who is our distant relative. It is like her husband had to suddenly go out of town on account of a close relative’s death. In emergency he was able get only one flight ticket, and that is when aunty thought about our f****y. Originally she had approached my mom asking for one night stay at our place. But it was mom who proactively suggested sending me across to aunty’s house for a company. I was bewildered when I heard that mom suggested this. Her reason was that we don’t have a spare room firstly. Secondly my younger s****r is having exams and she had to teach her and so cannot attend to the aunty.

Reluctantly I had to accept the developments. It means I will loose the comfort of my room and my world even if it is just for a day. Though the aunty had told she will pick me up from our home, my mom told she has plans in the city and so will drop me on the way. Though my mom is close to this aunty, I don’t remember her that much. Their relationship was founded from the old days when mom used to stay in this aunty’s parents house. But I only feebly remember her as a lean girl in pavada and blouse who was very shy and always hid behind door frames and curtains. Her marriage photo was the only photo in our hand which was taken some 6 years before. And that was the last time I saw her. And I remember that she was surprisingly beautiful that day.

Her home was at the heart of the city. It was beautiful and luxurious. Certainly she got married to a rich person. How old she must be now? When she was in her pavada blouse age I was in my 7-8 years and she should be in her 18s. I remember mom saying aunty got married when she was 20. So considering I am 14 years now, she should be in her 26-27. I wondered how she might be looking now. Probably the same old lean girl, now little bit grown up with c***dren. But mom said they still don’t have any c***dren. We reached her home by around 7o clock. As my mom rang the door bell I expected to see my familiar aunt to open up the door.

But I was completely wrong. Indeed the door was opened by my aunty only, but she was not the old familiar figure I am used to. This lady was a voluptuous woman which my aunt had grown into. I had never imagined to see my aunty in such a bomb shape. Her lean figure had given way to a plump body. Her hips have gone wider while her boobs have overgrown that old pavada blouse stage to fill out her BIG sized milky blouse. She was wearing a red blouse and white munde with pallu. Her well projected out hips was visible from behind the pallu and her huge boobs were thrusting on her tight blouse as well as the pallu over it.

Standing at the door I stared at her for a moment in open amazement. It is my mom’s voice that brought me back to sense. She was showing me to aunty and saying see how much I have changed over the years. Aunt acknowledged it and told I have gone tall and strong. What nobody seamed to realize or bother to say is how much fleshier and sexier my aunty has become. Offcourse my mom used to see her once in a while and so may not have felt the difference. But I can feel the difference straight away and for proof I could have shown out my hardened dick. Looks like after all it is not that bad to spend a night in aunt’s house. Aunt held my hand and told that she wished to pick me up from my home, but my mom didn’t give a chance. My mom replied that it is a pleasure to drop her son as a favour for aunt. Aunt offered to give us juice, but mom said she is in a hurry and as she has to teach her daughter for exam. Mom bid bye to us and told me not to wander here and there in the morning, but to come straight to house.

As we got left alone, aunty turned towards me and gave a wide smile. She asked me what I felt after seeing her after a long time. She told I was openly admiring her and so would have definitely liked her this way. I got blushed by her finding out the truth. But I defended saying I was bewildered by how different aunty looked and nothing more. Aunty asked me what I would like to eat. I told her I don’t need anything as I already had a light snack from home. Still she brought me fruits.

We chatted for a long time sitting like that talking about my mom, my young days etc. Though I talked all the time, my eyes secretly where feasting on that lustful figure all the time. By this age I had started masturbating, and many of the heroines like Srividya, Meena, Raasi, Mumtaz etc are my masturbation stars. Though football still occupied most of my time, my age had started showing interests in girls. But unlike other boys, my interests where always hovered around mature aunties. Reasons I don’t know. May be it is their filled up body that interested me more than the teen tiny bulges. May be it is the masala movie scenes involving mature Indian aunties and housewife’s that moved my interest towards them. I don’t know, but I felt very aroused sitting with this voluptuous figure alone in an apartment.

Aunty kept aside the finished plates and came back. Seeing that I am still in the dress that I came in, she asked me why don’t I undress. She enquired if I brought any other dress to change. I showed up the shirt and trouser in my carrybag. Her eyes widened in bewilderment. She asked me how I can wear this woollen shirt in this hot season. She told I don’t have to wear any shirt over here, especially on this hot day. Adjusting her pallu, she said even she doesn’t wear all this in such horrible hot days. I was not sure if I got her point correctly. Any way I only gave a sheepish smile. She smiled back, and then told as if to herself that better I do it for you.

It took me another second to realize that she intent to pull out the T-shirt I am wearing. I just stood there unable to move, while she came near me and hovered the shirt above my head. As she moved it up I was mesmerized by the feminine sent of her. Her full body was standing in close quarter to my eyes. I could see the bulge of her huge boobs popping from the sides of her pallu. I could see the sweat on her face and upper lips. I could see the sweat in her under arms when she lifted her hands. I could see the boobs bulging out of the top of her blouse when she did it. I could see the curve of her hips. I felt limb at heart while my thing became hard. She had that killer smile all the time when she was doing it.

After she removed my shirt she took a step back and admired my body at a hands distance. She told me as a matter of fact that I have grown up. You are not the little k** I knew all these years. With that same amazed face she raised her hand and touched my bare chest. Wow, you are strong from playing all the time. She then wiped her finger on my body and showed me the precipitation from my body. She told, see the sweat from your body. It is high time you take your bath. She showed me a room and the attached bathroom with it. She told that bath towel and soap are already kept inside. Before leaving she told me to hurry up as the diner is ready and waiting. I was relieved and sad at the same time when she left me alone. While bathing I tried to recollect all that I saw for the day.

Her huge hooters protruding behind her pallu, its heaviness showing above her blouse, her curvy hips, her dark red lips in contrast to her white skin. I remembered that aunty used to be a very shy girl. But in contrast now she is a very talkative and bold lady. I never knew that a girl can change so much in a matter of 5 to 7 years. Not only in character but also physically. How could I have imagined such a lean girl in her teens to fill up with so much of flesh at the right spots in her mature age. It is at this point that with heaviness I realized that I couldn’t watch her bum. Neither I was able to see her navel, which was hidden under her pallu. It should have been really deep. I was not lucky ‘yet’ to glimpse it. I felt like masturbating under the shower. But auntie’s words to hurry up made me decide against it. I didn’t wish to keep aunty waiting for me.

I came out of bathroom in my trousers (burmuda).Since aunty kept back my shirt and spare shirt, I didn’t have anything to wear on top. I dried my body once again and then went to the hall. There I got another pleasant surprise of my life. Aunty too had taken a bath which is evident from her wet hair and freshened face. It was a pleasant surprise because, her wet body and hair had wetted her blouse too at some sweet spots. A new scent was radiating from her which I loved to inhale. I was bit shy to walk around bare chest. But aunty was more than comfortable with me around like that. We had dinner and chat together. After having dinner she cleaned up the table and washed the plates. I was amazed to see that she still follows the old style where she dried the plates using her pallu end. Seeing my gaze she laughed at me and told, “I know what u must be thinking. This is always convenient for me. But I always make sure to change my wet dress at night before going to sl**p”. Saying this she dried her hands with the pallu and then went to her room.

When she came back she had taken off her white saree and instead had placed a white thorthe munde (a light towel) as a pallu. She looked like the yesteryear actress Srividya in her mundum blousum attire from the 80′s movies. I felt that every moment she is taking me to new erotic heights. I don’t know how she manages to hide her essentials through this small piece of clothe balanced from her shoulder to waist. The thin porous thorthe munde could do very little to hide her mega boobs. It just barely hid the pointed part of her blouse. Even her cleavage looked like it might pop out of the munde and become visible anytime. And the best part of it is that it showed to me for the first time the glimpses of her navel. Yeah it is deep indeed, so deep that I can’t see the end from its partially hidden state. I tried not to stare at her body directly. She seamed not to realize what is going on inside me.

But what I didn’t know then was that she had other plans for me. She led me to the bed room again and asked me if I haven’t yet learned to wear lungi. I nodded in negative and told that I don’t like lungi. She asked me why so. She told that lungi is comfortable attire for men as it allows free flow of air and is really quick to change. She also told that wearing lungi needs some talent which is not easy to learn and so should start learning from the early age. I still told her that I am not interested in learning to wear lungi. But she was not listening to me. She opened up a cupboard and took out a new lungi which was not used at all.

Suddenly I understood what plan she had in her mind. She wanted me to learn using it instead of the Bermuda I am using now. I protested in anticipation. But she was not listening to me and started unfolding the lungi for me. She told “these days, k**s don’t know the value of the traditional dress. It is for us to initiate them into this”. I remembered that my grandfather had once tried to talk me into trying lungi. That day I somehow escaped from it, but today I seamed to have no escape routes. Aunty pointed to me the fully unfolded lungi and told “Here is it for you to try. I am sure that u will enjoy it” I could understood the full depth of her words later only.

I reluctantly took the lungi from her hands and turned away from her and tried winding it around my waist over the burmuda. Aunty laughed at me and told “This is not going to work out. If you have to learn wearing lungi you have to learn it in the proper way”. I looked at her as if in question. She told me to remove the burmuda first and try. Because then only I will understand where the lungis grip has to come, and where it has to be tightened and so on. Reluctantly I gripped the cords of the burmuda to untie it. I had crudely wrapped the lungi around me to cover me when the burmuda goes down. Once I was off with the burmuda I took the ends of the lungi and tied it tight around me. Aunty was right. I felt the coolness coming from down under as if I am not wearing anything. Then I turned around to face the aunty again.

Though I turned around with a triumphed look and pride in mind to have tied the lungi in the first attempt itself, the sight of aunty changed my attention from all that. There her thorthe munde had failed. Her left boobs have completely popped out of the munde with her blouse’s pointed cone of her nipples fully visible to my eyes for the first time. Her popped out boob looked to me like a packet of cover milk squeezed on its other side so that the front corner looked like a thrusting out boobs oozing with milk. Her tugged up thorthe munde on her waist has loosened up which was the reason for this popping out. Also now her navel is completely visible to me in its full glory. She looked as much inviting to me as any of the actress I had masturbated on. Everything went in slow motion for me.

She was raising her hands telling something. It took me a moment to realize that she was telling that my lungi is about to fall off. I caught it just before the fall off. She laughed at my situation. She took off the thorthe munde over her chest and pointed it to me. She asked me if I need it to tie the lungi around me. I too smiled along with her and told that it won’t be necessary. I tried to behave as if this is a normal situation and tried to concentrate in tying my lungi correctly. For this I acted as if I didn’t feel anything out of order. As if she standing there with only her blouse was nothing out of ordinary. As if the now visible deep cleavage and the fleshy mounds visible above her blouse are normal. As if the open deep fleshy navel or the hips are nothing out of ordinary.

But I was fumbling with the ends of the lungi. Seeing this, aunty dropped the thorthe munde on her hand on the bed. Then she came forward, a step away from me. She gave a naughty smile. She told that she will show me how to wear the lungi. Saying this she took the ends of the lungi from my hands. I just stood there like a doll. She was in close quarters to me. And her boobs appeared to me even bigger now, just a few inches away from my chest. One more step ahead and it would be crushing on to my body. I could see the shadow play of light on her cleavage and the sweat dotting it in close quarters. Her cleavage appeared to be very deep which even the light could not penetrate fully.

With her breathing her boobs was heaving up and down. My dick felt the heat in excitement and the already semi hard thing was throbbing to show off its full size. I felt bit dizzy with the overdose of excitement. Her hands slowly repositioned the inner edge of the lungi on my left hip. Her fingers skirted the lower side of my hip in the process. Her feather like touch on my body gave vibrations to my body giving new energy to my dick. I suddenly realized that the situation may go beyond my control. Any time my dick would show its full size. Only a thin clothe of lungi is separating my dick from her. A hardened dick would be thrusting against the lungi showing its mark on it. That if found by aunty would be embracing to me. I blamed myself for not having the habit of wearing underwear under the bermuda. I have to stop aunty from handling my lungi. So I told aunty “enough aunty, I will take it from here”. Aunty appeared not convinced and looked at me in question. But I assured her and took the other end of the lungi from her hand.

I turned around before trying myself again on the lungi. This way she wont see any bulge that might be visible on the crouch. I felt relieved and used the time to calm my thing. Aunty stood behind me watching me with a grin. I thought wearing a lungi was a simple thing. But I found that wearing a lungi properly and tightly without loosening up is not an easy thing. I fumbled with the ends of the lungi, unable to continue from where aunty has stopped. Aunty watched me some time from behind to see if I will make any progress. But after seeing me making no progress, aunty decided to step in for a final time. This time as if determined to finish it up for me. She came behind me and touched my bare shoulder and told “son, let me show you how to wear it”. Her voice was monotone and there was no smile on her face.

Having failed in tying up the lungi several times, I didn’t have any words to defend in this situation. I just had to give in to her. She took one more step towards me from behind leaving no gap between us. Then she brought her hands forward from either side of me and took the lungi ends from my hands. Then with her head close to my ear she whispered to me “son, watch my moves closely”. She then placed one end of the lungi again over my left hip at the correct spot and then tightened it with the winding of the lungi from the other end. With this, one of her hand was holding my hip while the other hand was holding on to my belly and half wound lungi end. She was holding so firmly with her hand on my belly that I had to lean on her to stay in balance.

And there for the first time in my life her boobs were crushing against my back. I could feel the soft spongy flesh of her boobs making a hard impact on my back and my mind. I felt it like a soft cushion of coned sponge. Her hand on my belly gave me butterfly feelings. Standing there I felt elevated to a different state. I could feel her breath on my neck. My head got tilted up and eyes unintentionally closed in the pleasure. For a moment I forgot everything else and enjoyed the situation. In that ecstatic situation what I didn’t realize is that her boobs on my back and her hand on my belly are showing its effect on my dick. My throbbing dick had grown into a full sized cock.

From what was previously a small hump on my lungi has now grown into a hot thick long rod projecting out at under 90 degrees like a rocket on to the lungi. My thing is showing a big impression on the lungi just as much as the impression of aunties boobs on her blouse. I was leaning like a bow backwards on to the aunty as if I have left all of mine to her. I was enjoying the soft play of her hands on my belly. We two acted like it was a perfectly normal situation that we are in. She has fixed one edge of the lungi and is now making a bunch out of the other end of the lungi. She was slowly bundling the lungi with her hands. Now it has to be inserted on the inner side of the wound lungi over my belly. She was telling out the actions she was about to do. Her mouth almost touched my ear.

Her words felt soft and sensuous to me. Once bundled with the lungi she told now it is ready to be tucked in. Saying this she slightly applied pressure on my belly with her right hand making a small space between the belly and the wound lungi. Then she brought her left hand with the bundle and inserted it into the space between. After inserting she used her right hand to push it deep down into my groin region. Her cold hand with long nails had almost reached my crouch area bringing in more energy into my throbbing cock. I let out a loud gasp, releasing a deep breath I was holding for a while. She whispered in my ears, “are you hurt? I will help you out.” I didn’t understood what she meant for a second. But her next actions where loud and clear.

She took out her right hand from under the lungi and together with her left hand she grabbed my rocket like cock from above my lungi. I cried Ammee … in pleasure. Her sudden action took me and my cock by surprise. My cock twitched in ecstasy. She asked “Isn’t this your problem, is it straining a lot? I will help you out to relieve”. She was almost whispering into my ear. Her grip on my thing was very firm and soft at the same time. Then she tightened her grip once more and began to rub my thing over the lungi with both her hands. She was turning her hands in opposite direction rubbing my thing in the process. Her right thumb rubbed my cock tip gently while rest of her fingers rubbed my head, foreskin and shaft in circular motions. I was taken to the second level of heaven.

I feebly tried to protest not out of wish, but out of modesty. “Aunty, what aree you …doing.. ahh. Isn’t it wrong”. She told “Are you not feeling good, if you are feeling good then it is no wrong. What is enjoyable is not wrong dear” she replied. Any way I was not in a position to judge the good and wrong at that moment. The only thing in my mind is the pleasure of her rubbing my thing. The rubbing has loosened up the lungi and it had fallen off, dangling on her moving hands. She took off her hands for a second so that the lungi can fall off completely. And then it happened. The curtain of lungi slid down over the hard cock to the floor. Till then I was naked only in the top half. Now I have become completely naked. My lungi lay on the floor. Aunty took hold of the naked cock with her hands. “Wow your thing is pretty hot and pulsating” she told. She continued “I didn’t know that you have grown this much. If I had, I would have met you earlier. Now you are not a boy any more. You are a man with a big coke”. Whispering this to my ear she renewed her rubbing on my cock.

I was not able to withstand it any more. I kneeled down on the floor, forcing the aunty too to kneel along with me. She never took her hands off my cock in the whole process. Her boobs are thrusting on to my back even more. My body was full of sweat. In fact we were both sweating in the process. She now took her left hand off from my cock and used it to hold on to my belly as a support. Now her right hand became free to venture on itself. It can now stroke the cock on its own. And she did exactly that. She stopped with the gentle rubbing and started stroking my cock to and fro. Her sweaty hands are giving lubrication in the process. She drove me crazy with that. I was making all sort of noise in the process. She whispered into my ears “Are you feeling good? Do u like it”. I could barely say yes to her in my ecstatic situation.

I moaned and murmured yes. Upon hearing it she bit my ear in ecstasy and kissed my cheeks. All the while she continued stroking my thing. My thing started pulsating with her strokes. My precum started oozing adding more lubrication to her stroke. I was not able to bear the tension of it. My legs felt weak. I couldn’t balance on myself. So l leaned forward and rested my hands on the bed in front of me. She still held on to me and rested her entire body on my back. Her boobs crushed me on her weight. Her legs gripped on to my lower pelvis like a vice. I can feel the heat dissipating from her inner legs on to my body. Her blouse must be all wet from the sweat.

At this point we were like a single body joined together in sweat and strong grips. Her left hand was moving all over my chest and lower belly, tingling my nipples in the process. Her other hand is now superfluous and masturbated me like a professional. The feeling when I masturbates is nothing compared to what I am experiencing now. Suddenly I felt myself stiffening. I can feel it coming. I growled involuntarily. Aunty understood that I was about to cum. She increased the speed and whispered in my ear “Let it out, let all of it out and release your tension”. As if waiting for these words from aunty, I let out a loud moan and cummed not just once but several times, shooting the load straight on to the floor. I was shaking in its after-effect. Aunty’s hand was smudged with the cum. But she still stroked my thing until I settled down a bit. I collapsed on the bed in that kneeled position. Aunty too collapsed on my back, resting on me.

I don’t know how long I rested like that. Probably it should be just a few minutes till aunty moved aside and rested by leaning against the bed. I too sat down with my back on the bed and completely nude. I didn’t feel inhibited by being nude and didn’t even try to cover me. We didn’t talk to each other for a few minutes. Then she told “I saw how much you liked my body from the moment you entered my house. I saw the glitter in your eyes and the open mouth. You where not able to take off your eyes from my boobs wherever I went. Infact I liked your open and innocent staring. I understood that you must have been surprised by how much my appearance have changed from the days you have known me. But what you might not be knowing is how much I got attracted to you. Infact I have been fantasying about you even before I saw you today. Because I saw a recent photo of you through your mother.

And from that day I was looking for an opportunity like this. Because you are in the perfect age of being initiated into the world of sex. Then she held my limb dick and told, after seeing this I became sure that I have not gone wrong in my selection. Hearing all that I became surprised. This big lady of my fantasy is infact the lady who is fantasying me. I have never thought that would happen. She was slowly playing with my thing again while talking to me. She told that “but I didn’t want to f***e you on to anything. And I was planning to restrain myself. But your open admiration lead me to discard with all my inhibitions. I felt that what you needed the most at that point of time is my voluptuous body and nothing else. That if I don’t give in myself to you, you might go mad.


She stoped talking for a while after saying this. Even I didn’t say anything as I felt being exposed by her findings. Silence prevailed between us for some moment. But her hands where moving up and down on my thing all the while. I silently watched her actions while she worked on my thing in full concentration. It didn’t took much time for my thing to become semi hard again. Upon seeing it aunty asked if we can move on to bed. We both got up from the floor. She asked me to lie down on the bed.

Then she mounted on top of me with her legs on my either side. There I got the first chance to watch aunty’s body without any inhibition in close quarters. Her boobs were juggling while she moved. She was sweating like anything and her shiny skin and wet blouse with sweat made a sensuous impression on me. I wished if I can touch her, but I was too shy to ask. She asked me if she can mount on my thing. I told her that she can do anything to me. She liked what I said and kissed me on my lips once, crushing her boobs on my chest in the process. That was the first time that heavy thing crushed on me from the front. Then she took her right hand under her munde and petticoat and prepared her inner lips. Then she took my now hard cock in the other hand and took it under her munde and rubbed it on her pussy lips. Then she told that I am going to insert it all the way in. Without waiting for any answer from me, she lowered herself on to my shaft.

It was a different and strange feeling for me. I felt the friction and wetness of her chamber on my thing. My thing went deep inside her chamber though with a bit of f***e. I could also feel the heat and pulsation of her muscle. I felt that a women’s inside is so different a world for me. I felt the warmth in her. I felt at home. Within a matter of second I felt my thing was covered in a thick coat of lubricant from her pussy. She waited for some moments to let me get used to the new chamber I am in. Then she began to move up and down in a slow rhythmic motion. I felt it like a visit to the heaven for a second time. This time I had visual simulation too as her voluptuous body was all shaking in front of me. Her boobs swayed giving me the impression that her nipples might pop out any moment. Her cleavage opened and closed up giving the impression that anything would be grinded to powder if put in between. Her navel compressed and expanded showing the full depth. I felt like it could swallow my huge cock in its depths.

While grinding on my cock, she leaned forward and gave a deep kiss to me in my mouth. Her tongue played rounds on my lip. Her boobs and her hard nipples rubbed on my bare chest, raising my hair. They felt really heavy for me. My hands almost touched her moving side boobs involuntarily. Sensing it aunty broke her kiss and raised her body. She took my hand in hers and made me grasp her towering boobs in front of me. That was the most grateful moment I felt for the day. I felt like a little c***d being gifted with the mango he was eying for the whole day. I sized up her boobs with my hand and felt her nipples for the first time. I sheded all my inhibitions and began ploughing on her boobs. I pressed and massaged it like it is the moistened chapatti floor ball. It will take both my hands to hold if fully. I felt uncontrollable from inside. I raised my head to inhale the smell from between her boobs. Seeing this she lowered her bosom so that I can comfortably have my nose between her cleavage while resting on the bed. Her cleavage was really deep and I kneaded her nipples on both sides. All this while she was continuing grinding my cock with the lower half of her body. I think she started to get more exciting from inside. Because she was squeezing her pussy even more. That brought my cock to a throbbing state. At any point I might cum insider her.

I told her off my situation. She told me not to hold back and just cum insider her at my will. With that she pressed her boobs again on to my face. And I didn’t have to wait another second, I cummed on and on inside her as if like I haven’t cummed for a long time. My thing went limb inside her. But she didn’t pull it out of her. We rested there in that position. This time it was me who broke the silence. I asked aunty “aunty, can I see you in nude”. She didn’t say anything to me. But with a smile she started unhooking her blouse. The front of her blouse opened up releasing the very tightly kept boobs in front of me. Still it was restrained by the bra she was wearing. The bra was only partially visible from that position. She then took off her blouse completely.

Now she is only in bra in the top. Her boobs are spilling out of the sides of her bra giving an idea of how heavy it is inside. She took her hands behind to unhook the bra clips. When she did that her boobs projected out in its full prominence. I raised my finger to poke at the cone like shape of the bra cup. She smiled. Once she unclipped the bra, she pulled out the bra rather quickly. And there her boobs sprang out of the bra cups. I was excited to see a top nude girl in front of me. Sorry, I meant a top nude girl mounted over me. I appreciated her perfectly shaped non sagging boobs with the light brown hard nipples at its tip. She giglingly came down on me and rubbed her naked boobs up and down on me. Her hardened nipples scratched on my bare chest giving renewed energy into my limp cock. When she stoped doing the rubbing, I took a handful of her boobs in my mouth and sucked it. I think I have became bolder and bolder by the passage of time. I felt it delicious to suck on to her naked boobs. I coated a film of saliva on both her boobs.

She separated me from my play balls and asked me if I am that hungry on her even after cumming twice. I hungrily looked at her. My eyes went down from the moistened tits and cleavage, to the channel below it, and the navel, and to the white munde that concealed her lower part. She saw my looks and asked me. Do u want me to show that too?. I nodded in agreement. She pulled out the munde bundle from her waist and then unwinded it from her body. In a moment she was completely nude before me. For the first time I saw where my cock had digged in to. My cock was completely swallowed between her thighs inside her bulged out pussy. Now we both became completely nude for the first time. Her milky white skin stood out shining against my tanned skin. Her super imposing voluptuous body looked dominating for my lean body. If somebody had photographed this scene and sent it to some sex websites, it would have qualified for a perfect mature women and young boy relationship.

By this time my cock was ready for action for the third time. This time our actions where vigorous than the previous times. There was no piece of clothe to separate us. Our nude state ensured that the sweat lubricated our whole body to function like the moving parts of a perfectly sync machine. It took some vigorous fucking for me to cum. This time I too was actively involved in the fuck and raised my hips in sync with aunty’s movements. When I was about to cum, I actually turned around the aunty so that she was on bed and I was on top of her. I fucked her frantically while she used her legs to lock me in her grips. At the end, in one deep push I cummed inside her in big loads.

We were exhausted and I lied down over her with my head between her under boobs. But still that was not the end of the night. The night was still young. We were on the bed in each others arms till early morning fucking in different ways. We slept nude like that and woke up rather late with a new vision on life. My perspective of world around me has completely changed. Now there is a new angle to my life which is the angle of sex. I felt that those married people and those unmarried people who can have licensed or unlicensed sex regularly as and when they wanted should be really lucky. I imagined the amount of cum and fire they must be unleashing on every night and day. My aunty was more than willing to fill in that part of the life for me. Before I left for my home in the morning she asked me not to forget to visit her once in a while. She told that I can come over any time in the day as and when I wished. I was more than happy to agree to her. I was sure to take these steps to her home again and again. We both knew that life has taken a new turn from that day. I thanked the lungi for what all that had happened for the day

Hope you all have liked this story.
... Continue»
Posted by bava12 10 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 560  |  
100%
  |  1

How I Became a Girl


How I Became a Girl




It all started for me when I was 14 years old.

I used to baby-sit for my auntie who was quite attractive and sexy.

I don't know what impulse drove me but one night I decided to find where she kept her underwear .

In her dressing table was a draw full of lingerie. I tried on a pair of her panties and became so aroused that I nearly fainted. Before long I added a bra and slip to my ensemble and admired myself in the dressing table mirror. My erection was so intense that I only had to touch myself to experience a shattering orgasm.

Afterwards I felt a curious mixture of shame and excitement but when she asked me to baby-sit again I couldn't wait to continue my experiment.

Over the next few months I graduated to dressing fully in her clothes,(including stockings) and wearing lipstick. I also terrified myself by walking about in the garden hoping no-one would see me but just as fervently hoping that someone would!

I had no idea what drove me to do this only that it increasingly felt more natural to be dressed as a girl and that I wanted to do it all the time. This was impossible of course because I was still at school and had no resources of my own and couldn't share my secret with anybody.

I had to content myself with my weekly babysitting/dressing sessions and borrowing some of my mothers underwear and clothes when home alone. I did manage to save enough money to buy myself a bra and some panties,the urge to own some female garments of my own was enough to override the fear and embarrassment of going into the shop and purchasing them.

I wore these under my male clothes whenever possible.

I still had no idea what it was that I was doing,I had never heard of cross dressing or transvestism just that I wanted to dress permanently in female clothing and be like the teenage girls that I felt myself attracted to,I suppose because I coveted their clothes,their makeup,their breasts and their vaginas (although I hadn't yet seen one).

I hadn't had any sexual experience beyond masturbating at this stage.

I lived in a constant state of sexual frustration not knowing who I was or what I was.

Fortunately at this stage something else intervened to alleviate in part this sorry state I was in.

I became involved in music.

I had been learning to play the guitar and joined a band. They were all older than me but I was discovering that I had some talent. This became a focus and enabled me to cope with what still seemed to me the mystifying problem of my sexuality.

Were there others like me out there somewhere? If so they weren't to be found in the Northern town where I was living at the time.

The band did well and when I was 16 we got a management deal and moved to London.

This didn't work out well and after a year we all moved back up North except for Dave, the drummer.

After a few months I decided to move back to London to start a duo with Dave and this is where the story really begins(thank goodness I hear you say!)

After living briefly in a few unsuitable places we eventually found a flat share with a 36 year old Italian woman called Agetina. Dave and I did lots of auditions but not many gigs so eventually he took a job as a chef as money was tight.

Agetina worked as a seamstress from home and she suggested that I help her in lieu of rent by sorting out the component parts of the garments she was making and tacking them together. As these were exclusively female clothes

I was very happy to do this as it also seemed like a job a girl would do.

Dave was often out of the house as he worked long hours and one evening after drinking quite a lot of wine Agetina seduced me. As this was my very first sexual encounter with either a man or a woman it wasn't wholly satisfactory for either of us but as this became almost a daily experience she slowly instructed me in how to give her satisfaction.

She seemed to prefer oral sex to penetration and wow so did I!To be able to have such intimate contact with a vagina so long an object of my veneration,to explore it with my mouth and my tongue, to inhale her feminine essence and drink her cunt juices was like a dream.

I would often spend upwards of an hour between her thighs completely content as she had many orgasms and I tried to ingest the very essence of woman to take it inside me and somehow make myself more feminine.

One day while I was down between her legs she told me that she was bisexual and preferred to have sex with women but this was so wonderful it was a pity I wasn't a girl because then it would be perfect. I couldn't believe what I was hearing,I told her I always felt that I should have been a girl and blurted out everything that I had been feeling since the age of 14.

She became very excited at this and said that we would have to transform me.

The problem was that Dave was still around but the following day this was also resolved.

He said that he'd had enough of his job and was moving back to Scunthorpe.

I pretended to be disappointed but secretly of course I was delighted.

On the day I returned from seeing Dave off at the station my transformation began.

Laid out on the bed was a complete female wardrobe,bra,panties, stockings a suspender belt (this was before tights became popular) tops ,skirts,nighties even some shoes in my size.

In the short time before Dave's departure Agetina had been busy shopping.

We began with a bath and the complete removal of every last vestige of body hair which fortunately for me had always been very sparse.

Agetina chose an outfit for me and helped me to dress including padding out my bra as at this point my chest was rather flat(If only I had known what was in store for me later!)

I wore my hair long as was fashionable at that time so it only required a bit of styling.

I knew nothing at that point about makeup and was beside myself with excitement as Agetina applied foundation, blusher,eye shadow,mascara and lipstick topping it all off with a spray of delicious perfume.

Nothing could have prepared me for the first sight of myself in the mirror,I just couldn't believe my eyes,there in the mirror was an attractive teenage girl and that girl was me!

I just stood there murmuring 'thank you... Thank you' over and over again.

That night we celebrated with a special meal.

Agetina said it was my birthday party as I had finally been reborn as a girl and today was the first real day of my life. That night we were at last able to sl**p together and have sex as two women. I spent a very long time between her thighs that night and after she had repaired my makeup she fucked me (with me underneath as always) three or maybe four times but certainly until we were both exhausted. I think that day was undoubtedly the happiest day of my life.

The following morning began a huge learning curve ,the daily rituals of keeping my body smooth and moisturized,learning to apply makeup,walk in heels and a hundred other things designed to eradicate my former male self.

I went through the next week in a dreamlike state as I became totally transformed into a teenage girl.

Agetina threw away all my male clothes so if I wanted to leave the house it had to be as a girl. I was very nervous at the prospect the first time. I wore a pink dress just above the knee,tan stockings,white sling backs,my hair which Agetina had died blonde was styled in a fashionable bob,my makeup was carefully applied I looked fantastic. I slowly gained confidence as I realized that I was totally convincing and returned home in a state of great excitement. Agetina loved her new creation because that is what I was. I was also now completely dependent on her ,a fact that excited both of us and was to become the focus of our relationship.

One night soon after my first venture out we were having sex. Penetrative sex was very rare now so I was in my usual position,between her thighs my tongue and mouth providing satisfaction.

'I need to pee' she said but I'm much too comfortable to move. Press your lips firmly against my cunt and open your mouth'.

When I realized what was about to happen I was consumed with excitement. I glued my lips around her smooth shaven mound, gently opened her engorged and glistening cunt lips and waited in anticipation.

As the first drops of golden liquid entered my mouth I gulped it down greedily savoring the slightly salty taste, it became a stream flooding my mouth and throat almost too fast for me to drink but I swallowed hungrily not spilling a drop. I worshiped Agetinas cunt and savored her vaginal juices so I regarded drinking her pee as a privilege and an honor.

'In future this will be one of your many duties' she said. After this she would often wake me in the night and relieve herself in my mouth. I suppose this was the start of our long intense journey into complete subservience and submission for me and complete domination over me for her,a relationship that became so extreme in the next two years that it hardly seems possible that one person could control another so completely,but I'm getting ahead of myself here.

Our daily routine would begin with me getting up early to bathe,shave,apply makeup and dress. The thrill of wearing a bra, panties and the exquisite feeling of pulling on sheer stockings always aroused me. I calmed myself in order to appear completely feminine(no bulges) before making breakfast and presenting myself to Agetina.

One morning she said 'I have made you into a woman and you are totally dependent on me which I think we both enjoy but in order for things to progress and to effect your total transformation I need to control you completely. I require you to be totally subservient completely submissive and to obey me absolutely whatever I demand from you ,no matter how extreme. I love you so you must trust me because what I have planned for us is almost unimaginable,I nearly faint with excitement just thinking about it.

I agreed to this with alacrity because I loved her and trusted her implicitly.

Continuing she said 'You are already my cunt slave and you must continue to worship it,my cunt's satisfaction,cleanliness and well being are to be your first concern. You must be a repository for my piss whenever I require it and start each day by cleaning it thoroughly with your tongue. You must also keep it smooth and clean shaven. As from today it is also forbidden territory for your cock. Both your cock and balls are something we must eventually deal with to complete your sex change. Now take off your clothes because we must start the process of making you utterly and completely subservient.

When I was naked she produced a large cane.'If as you say you wish to be totally possessed by me you musn't ask me to stop' she said. I eagerly agreed.'This is the very last chance to change your mind' she said. 'I just want to be a girl your cunt slave and anything else you want me to be 'I replied.

The beating when it began was quite gentle,just stinging my arse cheeks. As she continued the strokes became harder and more painful and over the next few minutes almost unbearable.

The pain became more intense and I started to cry but still she didn’t stop. I realized that this was all an affirmation of the commitment that I had just made.

The more I cried the harder she seemed to beat me. We had become one,me in my pain and Agetina in her frenzied assault on my bottom. Amazingly after awhile I realized that I didn’t want her to stop,that it was the most intense experience I had ever had and thankfully the beating continued until she was exhausted.

When it ceased I was still crying but in a state of almost heightened awareness and arousal. I noticed for the first time that Agetina was naked and equally excited as I was.’Kneel before me’ she said, I dropped to my knees and she crushed my face into her cunt and a wave of shattering orgasms possessed her as my mouth and tongue probed her hole and her cunt lips. She pushed me back on to the bed murmuring

‘Maybe just one last time but you mustn’t come’ as she straddled me and engulfed my cock with the wet warmth and softness of her love hole.

She laid on top of me shuddering as the orgasms continued as I desperately fought to prevent my own climax. We stayed in this position for a long time, just joined together until my erection subsided. We both knew that something profound had occurred that she now possessed me completely. I was utterly submissive to her in mind, body and soul.’This is just the beginning’ she said.

When we had recovered she took several silk scarves and tied me spreadeagled to each of the four bedposts. Raising my head she blindfolded me,pushed a scarf in my mouth and gagged me. I was now completely helpless and at her mercy.

At first I felt a little frightened but then I began to feel excited,I had no idea what was going to happen. She stroked and pinched my nipples until they were erect.

'This will hurt you,but not as much as the real thing which we will obtain later’

I felt an intense pain as she fastened (as I found out later) clothes pegs with a strong spring clip to my nipples. The sensation coupled with the stinging warmth still emanating from my buttocks and the feeling of utter vulnerability was almost peaceful

And I knew that if this was indeed the first step then there were no limits to what we would do together.

She left me like this for an hour or more. When she returned I heard her moving about the room and eventually she took off the clothes pegs untied me and removed the blindfold and gag. On the bedside table were a selection of dildos of different sizes,a small plastic vibrator and a larger rubber dildo both of which I had seen before because Agetina had liked me to lick off her cunt juices when she had used them on herself. In addition was a much larger one and a large plug shaped device narrow at both ends but huge in the middle.’You don’t have a cunt but you have the next best thing,your arsehole. At the moment you are a virgin but we are going to open you up ready for your initiation’.

She arranged me on the bed with a pillow under my bum and told me to raise my legs.

She applied lots of lubricant to my hole and to the small vibrator. She pushed it firmly against my hole and as my sphincter relaxed it slipped in surprisingly easily. This was the first time I had had anything inside me and once I had got over the unfamiliar sensation I found that I enjoyed the feeling particularly when the vibrator was turned on. After a few minutes of pushing it in and out of my now relaxed hole it was time for the second larger one. This was a tighter fit but it wasn’t long before it was gliding smoothly in and out as Agetina fucked me with it.

It was a fantastic feeling. I had often fantasied about having sex with a man but had no idea that my arsehole would feel this good with something being pushed inside it,

Imagine what a real cock would be like. Little was I to know that I would soon find out!

For now we continued with our stretching exercises on a daily basis until I was finally able to take the huge plug inside me. After that Agetina experimented with ever bigger objects ,bottles,a large cucumber anything that had a vaguely phallic shape.

After a week or so my arsehole was huge when stretched and I was eager to make it even bigger.

Finally one day she told me to lie on the bed,my arse on the edge and to raise my legs.

She knelt on the floor to gain maximum access to my hole. She applied lots of lubricant inserted two fingers and slowly began to fuck me. I felt another finger go in then another and finally all five fingers were inside me. Telling me to relax she continued for another ten minutes or so. My arsehole felt absolutely enormous and then her hand was inside!

She didn’t stop there but carried on slowly and purposefully fucking me and opening me up still wider. I felt her clench her fist inside me as she slipped even further in as far as her wrist. I felt completely possessed as waves of sexual excitement swept over me.

Still she didn’t stop until she had buried several inches of her arm in me. We stayed like this for several minutes,locked together her fingers probing inside creating indescribable sensations.’I’m going to take my hand out soon and when I do I want you to hold your arse cheeks apart’ she said as she slowly began to remove herself. Finally her fingers slipped out and I heard her gasp.

'It’s incredible,a huge gaping hole,its wonderful!' she said.

I felt not only empty but emotionally bereft,this was the most intimate contact I had ever had with another human being.’I have only ever done this once before and that was to another woman’s cunt and now your arse/cunt she said.

As she spoke she took the large plug dildo and with one movement thrust it up inside me. It was tapered so my hole closed over the end with only the two lugs that stopped it slipping out of reach visible. She turned me over and with the cane began beating my bottom with the dildo still inside. Such was her sexual high that she began with the intensity that usually concluded one of our sessions. The pain was unbelievable but I exalted in it and she carried on until we were both crying and in a state of complete exhaustion. She laid on the bed and told me to get between her thighs. She squeezed my head between her legs as I thrust my tongue inside her. Abruptly she raised her legs and said breathlessly 'Push your tongue in my other hole!’ I put my hands under her buttocks and pulled her arsehole onto my mouth licking around the puckered hole until I gradually gained entry. I fucked her with my tongue until she eventually lowered her legs and I turned my attentions once more to her glorious cunt. She came violently and I lay between her legs for a very long time savoring and ingesting her vaginal juices.

When we recovered she said 'I have something very serious to say to you,what has just happened was a life changing experience. It has released something within me so powerful that it frightens me. If we continue I don’t know where this will end. You are very young and I know you want this as much as me but I am going to give you one last chance to end it.

If you want to carry on two things must happen. As from today you must only refer to me as Madam. Secondly you no longer have any will of your own and you have only a female identity from now on your name will be Suzanne. This is how it must be. I will demand absolute unquestioning obedience and you must be prepared to undergo humiliation,pain and total feminisation,there will be no turning back. If you agree kneel before me and kiss my feet.’

I needed no second bidding and showered her feet with kisses.

We began the process in earnest . Each day I would rise early make myself look pretty and serve Madam breakfast. I had to undertake all my domestic duties dressed as a maid. It was a very feminine outfit,black dress with a white apron, black stockings and flat shoes. When she had finished I attended to her cunt, cleaning it with my tongue,sometimes Madam would relieve herself in my mouth and then she raised her legs and I performed the same duty for her sweet arsehole making sure to push my tongue far inside.

Then it was time for the first of several beatings which were performed with me naked. I then had to spend time tied to the bed,blindfolded and gagged. Madam attached nipple clamps,this time the real thing that could be progressively tightened to cause excruciating pain. My balls were also tied very tightly Madam would remove the blindfold so that I could see them turn red then almost black as the bl**d supply was cut off. I hoped that this would cause permanent damage eventually but she always released them before it got critical.

Genital torture became part of our daily routine. As well as tying my balls she would spank both my cock and balls using a kitchen spatula with a rubber blade. This caused intense pain and sometimes bruising as the skin of the penis is quite tender.

One day she grasped the skin of my scrotum and thrust a safety pin through which was agonising. She released me from my bonds and handed me another 12 pins.’I am leaving you for about 30 minutes and when I return I want to see the skin of your balls pierced with all of these pins’ she said.

The first attempt was not very successful as I gingerly pressed the point of the pin against the skin. I had to do Madams’ bidding or suffer the consequences and anyway the whole point of my existence was to please her. I pressed harder and pulled the skin tight against the point and was rewarded by feeling it slowly piercing the double fold of skin . As the point came through I felt a sense of achievement and set about repeating the painful exercise another 11 times. The pain really aroused me and although Madam was pleased with my efforts she wasn’t pleased with the sight of my erection and rewarded me by beating my cock and balls with the cane. It was thrilling when the cane caught one of the pins,pain was now a d**g to both of us.

On another occasion she handed me a piece of wood ,a small hammer and some tacks.

'I want you to nail your scrotum to the wood so that it is stretched’ she said.

I placed the wood on the arm of a chair and pressed the first tack so that it pierced the skin and then hammered it through . The pain was exquisite. It took another 8 or 9 tacks to fully stretch the skin of my balls on to the wood. This excited both us so much that Madam threw me on to the bed and beat me while I was lying on top of my painfully secured balls.

Her ingenuity knew no bounds. She obtained a small device that was used for pressing neckties,just two flat pieces of wood with a screw device on each side that tightened down.

She tied my balls tightly and put them into the press and screwed it up until they were flattened. I was left in this condition for several hours and when the screws were released my balls stayed flat for some time. I adored this systematic destruction of my testicles and I think both of us knew what the final outcome would be. The thought of it excited me beyond belief, although she had not yet used the word castration I knew that was what would happen one day and I wanted it desperately.

On other occasions I was instructed to crawl around naked for a whole day with the large plug dildo inside me,nipple clamps attached and sometimes with the tie press suspended from my balls as they were crushed flat and to sl**p on the floor at the foot of the bed. I loved this extreme humiliation,the pain and punishment and the feeling that I was entering a state of nothingness,unable to survive except as an adjunct to Madam. Even when undergoing extreme humiliation,beating and being completely debased I wanted to go even further to please her.

In this maelstrom of sexual activity the day to day business of life still had to happen.

I was responsible for all domestic duties,washing,cleaning,dusting cooking and shopping. Whatever I was doing I had to be perfectly groomed and entirely feminine.

In the house I had to wear my maids uniform but was allowed to change when I left the house to go shopping. Although I looked convincingly like a teenage girl my voice sometimes was a giveaway. I tried to raise my voice so that it was more like a females but it did generate a few curious looks. I got to know quite a few locals on my shopping trips. We lived in Ladbrook Grove which in the sixties was quite a decadent ,hippie like area and some people knew that I was a transsexual but seemed not to care. Live and let live.

I had only just learned the term transsexual. I suppose I had started as a transvestite,the very first time I had worn my aunties clothes I knew I was different but how I felt went way beyond clothes. Even though I still had male genitalia I knew that I was and always would be a woman.

There was still one anomaly with our relationship. Although I was completely dependent and subservient to Madam I was also dependent on her financially,she still worked as a seamstress in order to support both of us. I still helped her but it was a far from satisfactory situation but one that was soon to be resolved.

One afternoon following a beating that reached new highs for both of us she tied me to the bed but left my legs free and only blindfolded me leaving the gag out.

'You have a treat in store this afternoon’ she said.

I was left for sometime but later heard who I thought was Madam enter the room. I heard the sound of someone undressing but as I was forbidden to speak I couldn’t ask what was happening.

Someone knelt astride me and I felt something brush my lips and then press against them forcing them apart. I instantly knew that it was a cock as the tip entered my mouth and I gagged a little when it touched the back of my throat. Suddenly my mouth was full of cock. I had often dreamed of this and now it was really happening.

I sucked and licked it as I did when cleaning Madams juices from her dildo This got an immediate reaction. Whoever it was began to slowly fuck my mouth as I eagerly licked and sucked wanting more of it inside. I loved the smooth feel of the shaft as it slid between my lips. I tried to push it into my cheek so that I could engulf even more of this wonderful manflesh. I hated my own cock but I certainly wanted more of this one.

His breathing became heavier and the strokes more urgent as I sucked harder.

With a shudder he came into my mouth and I swallowed his sweet cum greedily.

He removed his cock and brushed the tip across my lips smearing them with the last vestiges of cum.

‘You certainly seemed to like that’ said Madam who had been watching all this take place.’Now satisfy my cunt while Michael(for that was his name)recovers,watching that has made me all wet.’ She untied me and I slid down the bed a little. Madam removed my blindfold, positioned herself over my face and smothered me with her soaking wet cunt. I buried my tongue deep inside and drank deeply of her feminine essence quickly bringing about several orgasms. I was in heaven, cock and cunt all within the space of a few minutes!

Michael who had grown firm once more put a pillow under my bum. This gave me chance to look at his cock. It was huge. It must have been about eight and a half to nine inches long with a thick shaft and uncircumcised. I raised my legs as I learned to do during the regular dildo sessions with Madam in anticipation of what was about to happen.

Michael applied lots of lubricant in and around my hole and on his cock. He pressed the tip against me. I relaxed my sphincter as Madam had taught me to do when inserting a variety of objects inside me. Michael's cock in spite of it’s size slipped in easily,a few inches at first and then right to the hilt his balls making contact with my arse cheeks. I was in ecstasy, I had fantasized about this very situation since puberty and now here I was filled with cock . He began to fuck me with long slow strokes,his cock tantalizingly almost slipping out and then plunging back in to fill me with his hard shaft. I was in heaven,I never wanted it to end. The long strokes got harder and more intense until he was pounding in to me penetrating deep inside me.

He shuddered and I felt his hot cum spurt into my arse, oh god this was what I wanted cock,cock and more cock. Fortunately dreams sometimes do come true and this is what I got.

For the rest of the week Michael came every day and fucked me,sometimes several times. I just couldn’t get enough. Madam watched all these sessions and on one wonderful occasion participated. I lay between her thighs sucking and licking her cunt as Michael fucked my hole. I felt as though I was reduced to just a means of giving sexual pleasure

A wonderful feeling of debasement and complete subservience. I was reduced to two orifices I was nothing but a fuckhole and I gloried in it.

‘The last few days have been a sort of training session,from now on this is how we will make money,there are lots of men out there who love the idea of sex with a shemale because that is what you are,a girl with a cock. I’m going to put small cards in phone boxes to attract them’ She said.

Within days the phone had started to ring and I prepared myself for my first client in a state of heightened excitement. I was not only Madams’ slave I was also now a means for us to obtain the wherewithal to live well. I was a prostitute. I couldn’t have been happier.

Up to this point I had only seen one other cock besides my own and that was Michael's, yet here I was about to embark on a career selling sex to men.

My first encounter went well in spite of my nervousness. His cock was quite small compared to Michael's but I was soon to learn that it was about an average size.

I spent a long time sucking and licking both his cock and balls until he was very hard,ready and eager to fuck me.

Due to the recent attentions of Michael and the size of his cock my copiously lubricated hole was well and truly stretched. With one thrust he was soon buried deep inside me and pounding away. It took just a few minutes before he was filling me with his creamy cum.

One other encounter took place that day and then a couple more that week. The following week it was at least one a day and within a month I was seeing on average six men a day. It was incredible,cocks of all sizes,large ,small and occasionally enormous. I loved them all but I particularly enjoyed the very big ones as my hole had become soft ,stretched and pliable and able to accommodate the biggest of cocks with ease.

They say practice makes perfect,well I was certainly getting plenty of that,sometimes being fucked up to 40 times a week.

I became an artist at sex. I used my sphincter muscles to squeeze and make even a small cock seem like a tight fit. I also became incredibly adept with my mouth and tongue. With smaller cocks I even learned to take them into my throat.

I was sexy and enticing. I made each man feel like a sex god. Most of them came back for more.

When having sex I generally wore a sheer ,shortie ‘baby doll’ nightie,bra stockings and suspenders and lacy French knickers all in black. Maybe a bit of a cliché but it certainly seemed to turn men on. Similarly my makeup was overdone with lots of eyeliner,mascara,blue eyeshadow and scarlet lipstick. Just this side of trashy but it spelled out S-E-X.

Madam was able to cease her seamstress activities because of all the money I was earning for her so she focused her attention entirely on my further transformation and training.

In spite of my sexual exertions I was still required to rise early to fulfil my domestic duties and to attend to Madams’ cunt and hole. She became particularly fond of my attentions to her ‘other’ orifice and would make me long periods with my my tongue inside it instructing me to make occasional forays to her delectable cunt.

Although cock was my daily preoccupation her cunt was an object of worship to me as was Madam herself. When I say worship I mean that in a literal sense,she was godlike to me ,I was unable to function without her.

Beating and humiliation was still a daily occurrence necessary to reinf***e my lowly position. My training and further transformation was Madams’ main agenda.

Genital torture was reserved for Sundays when I didn’t receive clients or on a quiet day which wasn’t very often now. Although this generally only happened once a week it had taken on a new extreme dimension. It was centered almost entirely on the systematic abuse of my balls.

Madam pierced the skin of my scrotum with a variety of sharp objects,larger and larger safety pins,knitting needles almost anything that could be f***ed through and the greater the pain caused, the better.

This reached new heights when one day she tied my balls tightly and pierced them with surgical needles of various sizes. This time not just through the skin but into the actual tissue of the testes. This was dangerous in the extreme but I begged her to continue until finally she thrust a large needle through the centre of both testicles skewering them together. I nearly fainted with the pain and excitement.

We had now reached a new level,mere beatings would no longer be enough and although our activities had now become possibly life threatening it was impossible for her to stop. As her slave I had no control over the situation and as I desperately wanted to achieve deeper and deeper levels of submission and servitude I was a willing and eager partner to whatever was to happen next. There was an unspoken word between us that whenever it entered my mind filled me with unspeakable excitement , castration. It was now inevitable and I longed for it to happen.

As a slave I was only allowed to speak to Madam when spoken to. If I wanted to speak to her I had to prostrate myself before her and humbly ask permission. The following day I threw myself at her feet."Well Suzanne what is it you want?"

"Please Madam,I beg you,please,please cut off my balls"

"You really want this?" "Yes, yes Madam!" "then you must beg me to do it every day and be tortured and beaten severely for asking" "thank you,thank you Madam"

"I will look in to the best way to do this seek some advice and meanwhile as you don't want your balls I am going to beat them and pierce them as never before."

She commanded me to take off my clothes then gagged me and tied me to the bed.

I felt my balls being bound tighter than they had ever been,needles pushed in to the flesh,lots of them and then the beating with the spatula pushing the needles in even further with every stroke,the pain was intense,I exulted in it 'destroy them,these horrible male appendages' ran through my mind like a mantra as we both reached sexual arousal of an unprecedented level,v******e and passion combined with raw lust. She lashed my straining erection beating it until it was livid with bruises and still I didn't want her to stop. Finally she squatted over me and crushed her divine cunt in to my face. I buried my tongue inside her drinking deep of her female juices then alternately exploring her 'other' hole. She began a series of shattering orgasms grinding her sex into me.

When the violent waves of sex had subsided she remained with her cunt glued to my mouth then filled me with a stream of her warm nectar. I relished every drop as if it was fine wine,to me it was infinitely better.

She untied me and left me to remove the needles and to attend to the considerable damage to my balls. They were bruised and bl**dy. She came to inspect them "the sooner we relieve you of those my girl,the better,now tidy yourself up and make yourself pretty"

Sally was one of Madam's girlfriends. Since I was no longer allowed penetrative sex she frequently had sex with various women and Sally was her favorite. They were a study in contrasts. Madam was small and petite and Sally was big and voluptuous,how I envied her large breasts!Occasionally I was allowed to join them in their sexual activities,obviously in a very submissive role. They would lie naked side by side,my mouth between Madam's thighs whilst I inserted a dildo into Sally's cunt and fucked her gently with it. After a while I would be instructed to lick the juices off the dildo and to change sides servicing Sally with my tongue and Madam with the dildo.

Sally also liked the dildo in her arse. Before lubricating and inserting it I had to worship her hole kissing it and cleaning inside and out with my tongue. Whilst I penetrated Sally with the dildo I performed on Madam's 'other' hole with my tongue and lips.

From time to time Sally liked to fuck me with a strap on dildo whilst Madam smothered me with her cunt holding her labia apart before sitting on me so that it was difficult for me to breathe as she fucked my face.

Sally was a nurse and it was this fact that made the next step in my feminisation possible.

In the 1960's it was very difficult to obtain female hormones certainly not legally but Sally had the connections and wherewithal to obtain an unlimited supply. It obviously came at a price but that was no longer a problem with all the money that Madam was making hiring out my sexual services.

One morning Madam gave me three small white tablets."These are estrogen pills,6 milligrammes in all,you are to take these every morning. Soon your skin will soften and your breasts will start to grow,you won't have to shave your body hair so frequently. Also you are to take these other pills every evening,they are called anti-androgens and they will reduce the amount of testosterone you produce,that horrible male hormone,and make the estrogen more effective.

Your body fat will re-distribute itself so that your hips are wider and rounder. Your penis and balls will become smaller which will please me. Hopefully one day soon we will remove them permanently. There is no turning back,once you have taken these hormones for a few months the effect will be permanent,you will be a woman"

I was astonished,I knew it was somehow possible but now my dream was to come true!

I swallowed the pills religiously morning and evening. For a while the only sensation was some tingling and sensitivity around my nipples until one glorious morning I realised that my breasts had started to develop. Almost imperceptibly at first but after about three months I had small soft budding breasts with plump nipples. I was in heaven!

From then on the changes were more pronounced I soon filled a 36A bra and had a respectable cleavage. My hips rounded,(I was curvy!)my skin became soft. The psychological effect was just as great,I felt feminine both outwardly and inwardly then one day a momentous event happened which speeded my transformation and made it even more permanent.

As predicted my penis and testicles had become smaller. When undressed these were the only thing that could possibly identify me as ever being male. The rest of me was all woman. My breasts really excited my male visitors and most of them preferred to fuck me naked so they could spend time sucking my tits. They had become quite large by now and I was really proud of them and flaunted them constantly. Although I really hated my male appendages it really turned the men on to see such a thing on a curvy,sexy,teenage girl.

One morning Madam informed me that there would be no visitors for the next month.

"You will need time to recover Suzanne because you are to have your dearest wish,we are going to remove your balls and get rid of that nasty testosterone forever! You will be nice and smooth between your legs, you can stop taking the anti-androgens and because you won't be making any testosterone the eostrogen will be even more effective. Who knows,soon your tits might be bigger than Sally's!

These words made me faint with excitement,I threw myself at her feet crying with gratitude but wondering how this fantastic thing could be achieved. Madam explained it to me.

"Sally and I were going to use something called an elastrator,it applies a very tight rubber band to the top of your scrotum and cuts off the bl**d supply. Within a few hours your testicles die and after two days or so it is possible just to cut them off,leaving the band in place till it has healed. However the result would not be smooth as there would remain a little nub of tissue and there are also risks involved.

Sally knows a junior doctor who has a predilection for transsexuals and he is willing to do a surgical procedure which is very simple.

In return he wants you to live with him for a week and do everything he desires no matter how extreme. I'm sure you will enjoy it,Sally tells me he has a very large cock!you had better prepare as he is coming this evening".

I spent the rest of the day in an agony of anticipation and excitement. I performed my domestic duties,serviced madam's cunt and hole and gratefully received a severe beating. Madam was very sexually aroused at the thought what was about to happen and made me spend most of the morning with my mouth between her legs. I couldn't satisfy her even after several orgasms.

She beat me with a cane and a paddle until my bum was bright red,she spent an hour inserting very large dildos inside me eventually fisting me pushing her arm in the furthest it had ever been then suddenly she had an idea.

"You won't be able to produce cum after today Suzanne,you must come inside Madam's cunt one very last time as a very special privilege and then lick and suck me feasting on your last drops of cum ever. The only spunk that will ever be in your body after tonight will be floods of it from hundreds of cocks!"

She positioned me on my back on the bed and squatting over me she engulfed my tiny cock with her wet and juicy love hole.

She stretched out on top of me and began to gently fuck me,squeezing my girly cock with her pelvic muscles. She tweaked my engorged nipples and buried her tongue in my mouth kissing me passionately. I hadn't been allowed to come for a long time and as Madam's movements became more urgent I knew that it wouldn't be long before I reached orgasm.

"Come on Suzanne fill Madam's cunt with your cum,use your balls for the very last time before I cut them off,you will just be left with your pathetic tiny cock so make good use of it now,give me pleasure slave,give me your cum!"

These words excited me so much that I immediately emptied every last drop of the contents of my balls into Madams' hungry sex in an orgasm more intense than I had ever experienced.

When we had both recovered she slowly removed my cock and careful not to spill a drop she straddled my face and let the creamy contents of her cunt ooze into my mouth. I eagerly lapped and sucked savoring the taste of her divine love hole mixed with my cum until I had swallowed it all and Madams' cunt was again pristine.

She inspected herself to make sure not one drop remained and when all was to her satisfaction she tied me to the bed and gagged me..

"I have a surprise for you Suzanne,although we aren't going to use it to castrate you Sally and I actually obtained an elastrator. it's a pity to waste it so I am going to amuse myself with it for a while.

She produced a device that had two handles and a ratchet device for stretching a thick band of rubber. When fully extended it fitted comfortably over my balls. When it was positioned correctly at the top of my scrotal sac Madam released the rubber band. It snapped on to my skin with the f***e of a fully tightened vice. The gag muffled my scream,the pain was both excruciating and exciting as I had developed a high pain threshold thanks to the daily beatings and genital torture but I had never experienced anything as immediately intense as this before. My reaction excited Madam,she removed my gag and stifled my moans by grinding her cunt in to my face.

After a while as I lay softly moaning on the bed Madam showed me several other things she had recently acquired.

"I was saving all this for another time to heighten your pain/pleasure even more but I am unable to stop now I want to go beyond anything we have ever done before,I think you are ready. Look at these nipple clamps,they tighten from both sides and have sharp points that penetrate your flesh,and this is a surgical speculum,used for internal examinations I am going to slowly open you up,wider and wider as though you were giving birth"

The pain in my lower regions was agonising as the band bit into my flesh but it was the most exciting feeling I had ever had.

Madam placed the clamps on my massively erect nipples and began to tighten the screws. I felt nothing at first because of the intense pain in my groin but as the points pierced the flesh at the base of my nipples I felt ecstatic,my whole body was a sea of pain and intense sexual arousal and it was only a beginning!

She untied me and turned me over, the pain in my breasts was unimaginable as my body weight pushed against the clamps.

I felt my arse being lubricated and the speculum inserted to it's fullest extent. I felt my hole widen as Madam slowly tightened the screw mechanism. Every few minutes she made the device extend further until it felt as though I would split apart,but I didn't want her to stop,I craved even more. Madam obliged by whipping my back raising great red welts,I was complete because I had now been reduced to nothing,an object of complete and utter subservience who existed purely for the gratification of others and a willing partner in a journey beyond normal sex and pain,absolutely no limits.

After a while the beating stopped,Madam loosened the speculum and slowly removed it leaving my hole,huge,empty and gaping.

She took away the nipple clamps leaving my nipples sore and swollen and carefully cut away the band from my balls,which had turned a blue/black color."we have to stop Suzanne otherwise the damage to your balls would be permanent and we have to prepare you for tonight. What has just occurred was fantastic,so much pain,so much sexual pleasure. We cannot stop now we must go much further but the next step might be dangerous,life threatening but you have no choice you have to submit to everything I want to do to you no matter how extreme. You have no will,you cannot exist without me,I created you and you are my possession,completely submissive and subservient,a nothing,a hole unless I decree otherwise. Now kneel before me and worship me"

I threw myself before her and bowed my head." repeat these words,which you must say to me every day,'I worship you Madam,I cannot exist without you,you have the power of life and death over me and I submit to anything you wish to do to me'

I eagerly repeated the words,tonight I would willingly sacrifice my balls and perhaps my cock would be next, whatever Madam sought fit to do with me I would humbly and gratefully comply.

The evening soon came and Sally and the doctor whose name was Simon arrived

Simon explained that he would give me a local anesthetic in my groin area,slice through the skin of my scrotum and remove each testicle. He would cut and tie off each cord that channeled the sperm to my penis and push them into my abdominal cavity.

He would cut and shape the loose skin and sew it neatly between my legs. I would need to wear a dressing on it for a week or two but it should soon heal and there would be no visible scarring. The whole procedure would take about an hour.

It sounded wonderful to me!And it was wonderful,because of the local anesthetic I felt no pain or discomfort and everything went according to plan.

After two weeks I was able to dispense with the dressing. Every time I looked at my naked reflection in the mirror I marveled at the smoothness between my legs,it was a miracle to me.

During the month of my operation and subsequent recovery Madam allowed me to do lighter domestic duties. Beating was off limits for the time being but such was our now all embracing sado/masochistic relationship that it was impossible to exist without the giving and receiving of pain and punishment. Madam was impatient to resume where we left off on the day of my castration but it wasn't possible until I was completely healed.

I started every day on my knees reciting my litany of worship to Madam and dutifully servicing her cunt and hole with my tongue and lips and making sure there was not one single vestige of pubic hair as she liked to be perfectly smooth and hair free. Often she would relieve herself in my mouth ,I greedily swallowed every drop savoring her warm salty nectar.

In place of beating Madam usually nipple clamped me with an even more fearsome flesh piercing pair. There was a chain suspended between them with a weight attached which swung whenever I moved resulting in constant,exhilarating pain.

Also systematic humiliation replaced the daily beatings. I was often required to spend whole days crawling on my hands and knees naked. Madam began to delight in bondage and found endless new ways in which to restrain me. I would be blindfolded and tied to the bed for hours at a stretch nipple clamps in place.

One day I was bound tightly and placed lengthways across the bed with my head protruding over the side."Something new and exciting today Suzanne"She placed a hood over my head with an opening cut out for my mouth."This is a dental speculum,it will keep your mouth wide open as long as I wish". She inserted it in my mouth and adjusted a mechanism which opened my mouth widely and locked it in place.

"I know that I pee in your mouth every day,but that is part of your duties as my cunt slave, today you have become merely a toilet. Sally is coming round later for drinks,lots of wine,

so we will keep you very busy pissing into you. Also you will lick us clean when we have finished and don't you dare spill a single drop!"

She squatted over me and directed a copious stream into my throat and when she had done she sat on my face whilst I licked her cunt clean. The feeling of helplessness and absolute humiliation thrilled me,I had been reduced to a mere object,a repository for piss.

I heard Sally arrive shortly after. They must have consumed a large amount of wine because I was used seven or eight times that afternoon. I loved the contrast between Madams' sweet vagina and Sally's, voluptuous,with large lips that my nose slipped between,almost smothering me as I licked her clean. I was very privileged to service two such wonderful objects of my veneration.

Later on Madam released me from all my restraints."You have done well,not a drop spilled,maybe we should have a party and use you for our toilet,I'm sure you will like it because you will have cocks to take care of too!what do you think of that?

"I would feel privileged to be able to serve you but I don't feel worthy Madam"

"The right answer Suzanne,I must make you so that you are absolutely nothing,so that you would beg for the honour of being used in such a way,when you are completely healed I will do things to you that are beyond the bounds of imagining,where it will end I don't know but I am impatient to begin"

I thrilled to these words, I was impatient too.

A week or so later Madam did throw a party,(actually more like an orgy) and I was indeed for the earlier part of the event used as a repository by both the male and female guests.

Occasionally I tasted cum when a man excited by my breasts and cock masturbated into my mouth.

Later on when I had been released from my bonds I was allowed to dress in my maids uniform. Madam announced that everyone should make use of me as they wished.

As I wasn't yet allowed to be penetrated I sucked several cocks,swallowed lots of cum and buried my tongue in a variety of juicy holes both male and female. All around was a scene of complete abandon as men fucked men,women fucked women ,men and women fucked together in combinations of two,three and more. I hadn't had any cock inside me for over two weeks and desperately wanted to be fucked,unfortunately that wasn't possible until my stitches were removed. I joined two men who were having sex doggy style and laid underneath them sucking the 'bottom's' cock whilst watching the others large cock pounding into his arsehole.

I was rewarded with a delicious mouthful of his cum as the other man filled his arse with spunk. The bottom sat astride me held his arse cheeks apart and told me to lick and suck the cum from his hole which I did greedily.

I watched fascinated as woman sat astride a man with his cock in her arse and another man penetrated her cunt,later on I ate spunk from both her orifices.

By now I had stripped down to my panties and had my tits sucked by both men and women.

The room was alive with of moans of ecstasy as orgasms were achieved,the wonderful wet sound of cunts and arseholes being penetrated the slapping sound of balls against arse cheeks naked flesh everywhere and in the midst of all this,me,Suzanne,servicing cocks,vaginas and arseholes with my mouth,a sex slave,an object of degradation,sub-human, completely submissive and subservient and still I wanted more and more,there were no limits to how far I would go to achieve absolute servitude and submission,till every fibre of my being was possessed by Madam. I couldn't wait to begin the next stage of our journey.

Before this could happen however there was the small matter of my obligation to Simon.

A week later the stitches were removed and the result pronounced a success. I marvelled at my reflection in the mirror,at the wonderful smoothness between my legs. My cock was the only thing that looked out of place although thankfully it had shrunk and was now only about 4" when erect and a tiny nub when flaccid. I preferred to think of it as an overly large clitoris.

The following week I moved in with Simon to be totally at his disposal for the next seven days. It was the first time I had been parted from Madam in nearly a year and it felt very strange. However I had received instructions from her to do absolutely anything that Simon desired.

When I arrived at his house he kissed me passionately and led me by the hand to his bedroom. He undressed me slowly before taking off his clothes. When we were both naked he kissed me again and again then pushed me gently on to the bed. He laid on top of me and sucked my tits until my nipples were plump and engorged. By then my tiny cock was stiff but Simon's erection was enormous."You're gorgeous Suzanne,I have been waiting for this moment for weeks"he said."What would you like most of all?""Your cock,please,please Simon" I gasped.

He squeezed lubricant on to his fingers and applied it around my hole and to his cock. Kneeling between my legs he put a hand under my bum and raised me up to meet the glistening tip of his cock which he pressed against my arsehole. I eagerly pushed forward to meet his gorgeous 8" or more of thick, rigid man flesh. My hole opened like a flower as the head of his cock slipped in to me. He fucked me with long slow strokes until I had received every inch of him inside me and his balls rested against me. We stayed like this for a minute or two his cock throbbing inside my love hole. He teasingly withdrew until just the tip was still inside before plunging it back in right to the hilt. He slowly repeated this several times until his movements became more urgent and he began to fuck me in earnest until he was ramming it in to me with fast hard, violent strokes."Tell me what you want slut" "Your cock Simon,fuck me,fuck me,harder,fill me with cock!" "What are you Suzanne?" " a slut,your cockslut,your whore,your slave!"

These words spurred him to even greater efforts,my head banged against the headboard as he launched a frenzied attack on my hole his balls banging violently against me until with a cry he emptied himself inside me.

When we both had recovered he slid his cock out of my hole and laid on his side instructing me to lick off the last vestiges of cum and to keep his cock in my mouth. I licked and sucked him clean. He was soon asl**p but I dare not move and so remained for about an hour with him between my lips. I felt him go soft but when I heard him stirring I began to suck gently until he was fully hard again."Can't wait for it Suzanne you cockslut,whore can you?well you will get some more shortly and as I am your master for a week that is what you will call me,understood? "Yes Master" I replied thankful that my role was to be my usual one of subservience and obedience. I had a suspicion that he might want romance and I would not have known how respond to it.

He laid on his back his now conspicuous erection standing to attention.

"First suck me then sit on my cock facing me so I can play with your tits" he commanded.

I went down on him until the head of his cock touched my throat and then careful not to gag

I eased it carefully in and swallowed until my lips rested against his tummy. I had only ever done this with much smaller cocks and I felt a sense of achievement as his cock filled the whole of my throat and mouth. I eased my lips back up his shaft and then swallowed him again,then again and again.

"You cocksucking slut,that is incredible! I want to come in your throat sometime but I want your arse again now,sit on me"

I squatted over him and guided the swollen end of his cock into my recently fucked hole and slowly sat down until I was sitting astride him my perfectly smooth crotch resting on his tummy. He reached up and roughly squeezed my nipples."your tits are getting bigger Suzanne and they will continue to grow now there is no testosterone to interfere with the effect of the estrogen,you are going to be a very big girl indeed!"He lunged upwards burying his cock even deeper inside me. As he withdrew it I sat on him and soon we had established a rhythm that brought him close to orgasm. He spurted another load of creamy cum nectar deep into my arse. I leaned forward and as his cock slid out I went down on him taking him into my throat staying locked in this position until his erection subsided.

"This week I'm going to have you in every possible way" he said and that's what happened.

He fucked me in every imaginable position,he came on my face,in my hair,in my mouth and on my tits,the latter by putting his cock between my cleavage and pushing my tits together and fucking them whilst I teased the end of his cock with my tongue. He laid me in the bath, stood over me and pissed in my open mouth and over my body.

I spent the whole week naked even when cooking and serving meals. He started each day by eating breakfast naked apart from a robe while I knelt under the table and sucked his cock.

When we weren't fucking he penetrated me with a variety of large dildos or phallic objects,I particularly remember a huge cucumber that took almost 30 minutes of lubricating and manipulating before it eventually slid inside me. He also liked to fist me.

He was very good at this and managed on one occasion to get his arm inside me almost to the elbow!The sensation was indescribable. He particularly liked me to deep throat him and I became very adept at this going straight down on him and taking in his whole cock in one movement. By experimenting he found he could position me with my head over one side of the bed and by squatting over me he could fuck me in the throat filling it directly with cum.

He even slept with his cock inside me. His sexual energy was boundless every day was a fuckfest. At the end of the week I had lost count of the number of times I had been fucked or penetrated in some way. My hole was almost permanently agape. I had also swallowed what seemed like pints of cum. I had been debauched,used,abused and humiliated,dehumanized,reduced to two orifices for his sexual gratification but I felt I needed to go further to plumb greater depths of degradation and subservience.

I had begged him to beat me but he was more interested in fucking,he did spank me a couple of times but I needed whipping,nipple clamping,binding,restraining,taking to where Madam had left me before my castration and beyond. I needn't have worried,it was all waiting for me at home.

On a lighter note because of the lack of testosterone and the large daily doses of estrogen my body had become even more feminized. My skin was soft and smooth,my eyes bright and my complexion flawless. My hips were becoming more rounded and my breasts and nipples were really something to behold. I was thrilled but not in a vain way. Vanity was something forbidden in my lowly position. The more attractive I became the more use I was to Madam, the more clients I would attract,the more money I would earn for her,the more I would please her.

When I arrived home Madam told me to go the spare bedroom and wait. When I opened the door I couldn't believe my eyes,in my absence the place had been transformed.

In the centre of the room was a padded table similar to the ones that physiother****ts use with a hole for your face, but this one had adjustable straps attached to each side. A large wooden construction in the shape of an X was bolted to one wall. Footrests were attached to the bottom spars of the X frame both fitted with adjustable straps. Two more straps were attached to the upper part and in the middle a wooden plate was screwed to the wall fitted with a wide leather strap. A rack was filled with whips,canes and paddles of all sizes. A shelf contained a selection of dildos and other phallic objects,some of them enormous in size.

A hoist was bolted to the ceiling with two metal rings a couple of feet apart set in the floor directly underneath.. Hanging from hooks on the wall were manacles,gags a black rubber hood with mouth and eye holes. A chest of drawers contained nipple clamps, some glass rods of various diameters,speculums of various types and a selection of what looked like surgical instruments.

I looked at all this with a mixture of excitement and fear." I am eager to begin Suzanne" said Madam as she entered the room "but I'm sure Simon has exacted more than his entitlement and you must rest because as from tomorrow you will not leave this room for several days.

Also starting tonight,you will no longer share my bed you must sl**p on the floor at the foot of the bed as befits your lowly station,I will call you if I wish to relieve myself during the night".

Apart from the discomfort of lying on the floor I slept very little that night my mind in a whirl,thinking about what was to begin the following morning.

I rose early and attended to both my domestic and cunt slave duties. It was wonderful to savour the taste of Madam's vagina once more. She was in a very excited state and kept me between her thighs for a very long time . After about an hour and several orgasms later she instructed me to go to my 'new home' kneel on the floor naked bow my head and wait her arrival.

What happened next came as a total surprise. I heard her enter the room." Come here Suzanne" I looked up and saw that she was naked."Come here"

She embraced me and kissed me passionately pressing her body against me crushing our breasts together as our tongues intermingled. She held me at arms length and kissed my breasts."My creation,my perfect girl,your feminisation is almost complete,you will continue to grow softer and more voluptuous,I desire every inch of you even your girly cock, my vagina has become wet just from looking at you. But my desire goes much further. I already own you but I need to possess you completely and utterly,to absorb you, so that you cease to be a separate being and become incapable of functioning without me. You will become so completely submissive that you will do absolutely anything that I command without a moments hesitation,you will adore me and worship me,your only reason for existing will be to please me.

" But I feel that way already Madam" I said "That may be but when you reflect on what you have just said in two or three months time, you will realise that you are only beginning,that the level of mindless,unquestioning obedience,complete dependency and total servitude that I demand will only have been attained by what we are about to begin today"

"We will explore every conceivable way of giving and receiving pain and punishment,every way that your lovely feminine body can be used to give pleasure,you will live in a world of sensation where your only focus apart from pleasing me will be to beg for punishment because it will become your only gratification unlike the legions of men who will pay me for the use of your body,now kiss my feet and then worship before my cunt and we will begin".

Madam strapped me face down on the table. The restraints were very efficient allowing very little movement. As the first stinging stroke of the cane caressed my arse cheeks I realized that there was no turning back.

The caning continued for ten minutes or so,the sharp pain as the cane cut into my flesh was familiar and I adored it. Madam paused and I felt the coldness of KY gel in contrast to the tingling heat of my cheeks as it was applied to my hole. Then the coldness of the metal speculum as it slid into my hole and the screws tightened. The beating continued with pauses every few minutes to enlarge the speculum until my hole was so stretched I felt as if I would split in two. Although Madam was caning my individual arse cheeks occasionally the cane caught the speculum and I felt a vibration deep inside my hole.

Eventually,after what must have been an hour she undid the restraining straps and told me to stand up. My wrists were bound together and a loop passed over the hook on the hoist.

She pulled on a chain and I was lifted towards the ceiling suspended by my wrists the tips of my toes just touching the floor. My arse cheeks were hot and tingling and almost numb. I delighted in the delicious feeling of helplessness and vulnerability,my hole gaping open as I hung from the hoist. Madam attached clamps to my breasts screwing the points so that they pierced my erect nipples. The pain as the sharp points burrowed into my flesh was exquisite. She attached a chain and a weight was suspended from it pulling against the embedded points and intensifying the pain even more. Although it was almost to much to endure I wanted more. If only I had known just how much more there was to come that day!

Madam selected a large whip with hard knots at the end of the flails and began to lash my back. As the nine knots made contact with my skin a whole new world of pain began.

After a while all the sources of pain began to come together resulting in a heightened sensation of d**g like intensity. I began to realize what was happening. I couldn't live without this,couldn't live without Madam who bestowed this upon me and in doing so became aroused beyond all normal definitions of sexual arousal.

I felt myself being lowered to the floor and untied,I was in a dreamlike state.

Madam laid back on the table and opened her legs wide. I plunged my tongue into her cunt licking and sucking frenziedly as wave after wave of orgasms consumed her. I swear we both must have been near death at that moment. As I glued my mouth around her vagina

I began to hallucinate. I felt as though I was being absorbed into her cunt becoming part of it,becoming her cunt. I knew at that moment that I no longer wanted to exist as a separate entity but as an integral and dependent part of Madam.

When we had recovered from our exertions Madam removed the speculum and inserted a huge plug type dildo in its place. As my hole was so massively agape it slipped in easily and my sphincter closed over the narrow neck holding it in place with the two tabs at the base nestling between my arse cheeks. She secured me to the table this time lying on my back,a neck strap prevented me from lifting my head.

She took off the chain that was attached to the nipple clamps but left them in place. The pain from my pierced and stretches nipples contrasted with the almost comforting fullness of the huge dildo inside my hole.

"Your hole is nicely stretched although I intend to make it even bigger and you can accommodate the biggest cock in your mouth particularly with your talent for deep throating so now we are going to create another orifice,your girly cock. We are going to stretch your piss hole by inserting larger and larger glass rods inside. It may take a while,perhaps a week, but I won't stop until I can get my finger in. We are going to turn it into a cock/vagina."

She grasped my tiny cock and applied some lubricant to the tip." I am going to do this gently because I don't want to damage you,it will feel uncomfortable at first but if you relax and place your trust in me you will soon be begging me to insert the largest of objects as you are such an insatiable girl"

I felt the glass rod pressing against the slit at the end of my tiny uncircumcised cock. Applying a little pressure Madam slowly pressed it past the opening and it slipped slowly in,surprisingly easily."This one is only 1/8" in diameter you have about 8" of it inside you so it is right inside your cock and inside your abdomen. Eventually I will push each rod right down inside your bladder"She took it out and then re-inserted it several times until it slipped in and out with ease. She repeated the same exercise with a 3/16"diameter rod.

"I will spend about 30 mins every day stretching you until you really do have another hole"

She pushed the rod right inside my cock and secured it by taping my foreskin together.

"Now I am going to leave you to reflect on what has happened today,you have done well, so perhaps I will beat you again in a while."

She released me from the table and then secured me to the X shaped cross,my feet on the rests with straps around my ankles my wrists secured in a similar way. She pulled the rubber hood over my head. There were holes for my eyes,nose and mouth. She placed a large ball (which had straps attached) in my mouth and secured the straps gagging me very effectively.

A blindfold was tied over my eyes. I was unable to see,hear or speak. I had a large dildo buried deep inside my hole,my nipples were clamped (with the chain and weight re-instated) and a glass rod was inside my cock. I felt the large leather straps of the neck restraint tighten around my neck holding my head against the wall.

I was completely and utterly helpless but sublimely happy in the knowledge that I was reduced to the state of nothingness that I craved.

After what seemed like hours in this state of crucifixion( I had no way to judge the time) Madam released me. She took off the nipple clamps,pulled out the dildo and took the rod from my cock. She secured me to the table and taking a cane she beat me very,very hard until my bottom was once more red with welts.

That night I slept naked on the punishment table. I rose early as usual to prepare myself,put on perfectly applied makeup ,donned my maids uniform ready for my round of morning duties as both domestic and cunt slave. When all was to Madams' satisfaction she sent me to the wait for her with instructions to lie on my back on the floor with me legs wide open and my eyes shut.

When she arrived she blindfolded me. I felt something being attached to each of my ankles,some sort of device that spread my legs apart. What felt like manacles were fastened to each ankle and wrist. I heard the noise of the hoist being operated as I was slowly lifted upside down into the air. A pause as my wrists were chained to the rings in the floor and then the hoist resumed until I was suspended from the ceiling my arms and legs wide apart.

I felt the speculum being inserted and tightened to its fullest extent. Next were the nipple clamps, immediately tightened so that the points pierced the flesh at the base of my nipples.

The chain was attached with a heavier than usual weight which was swinging freely and causing ripples of exquisite agony. I ceased to focus on the pain in my breasts as my bum was subjected to a furious caning,long hard,relentless,violent,stinging strokes.

I cried partly because of the sudden and intense pain but also tears of joy knowing that I was about to be transported to a new level of pain and punishment. The caning ceased but without pause I felt the whip lash my upper back as Madam worked her way down my body until it became a sea of sensations, agonizing pain,heat and longing.

She ripped off my blindfold and grabbed my head which was conveniently at the right level and crushed her vagina into my face. I feasted hungrily on it as Madam reached one climax after another. I felt once again the experience of being absorbed,wishing that the essence of me could be sucked in to her darling hole , to be completely consumed by her so I could remain ever just a part of her font of femininity,her cunt.

She continued to fuck my mouth for some time and then lowered me to the floor and removed the various restraints and the speculum. As before a butt plug was inserted in its place but an even larger one than the previous day. The chain and weight was removed from the nipple clamps but they remained on my breasts.

We were both physically and emotionally drained even Madam was stunned by the intensity of what had just occurred."There are no limits to what I will do to you Suzanne,I thought it would take a week to reach the level that we began at today but I cannot wait,whatever the ultimate outcome I cannot stop I must go as far as it is possible to go"

" Please,please possess me,absorb me,do the most unspeakable things to me Madam"

I sobbed begging her to continue.

"We will attend to your cock now, get on the table, I will strap you in"

Madam started with the 3/16" glass rod which soon was replaced with a 1/4" size. This also was soon easy to accommodate. Madam persevered for about an hour until I had a 3/8" rod deep inside as far as my bladder."I'm going to secure it by sewing your foreskin together temporarily,I will be careful to avoid any bl**d vessels so we don't have any mess."

Using a surgical needle Madam sewed up the end of my cock,the pain was indescribable but pain and punishment in all it's many forms was all I craved.

As on the previous day I was secured to the cross unable to see,hear or move. The chain was re-attached to the nipple clamps and a heavy weight suspended from it. The glass rod at was sewn inside my cock and the large dildo filled my hole. I felt so close to Madam,today had been another step further along the path to complete submission.

What seemed like many hours later I was released from my restraints,my cock was unseen and the dildo removed.

Madam strapped me to the table on my back and blind folded me. I felt a needle pierce my foreskin then withdrawn,then another larger needle took its place,then with some difficulty accompanied by agonizing pain a large object was f***ed through the hole.

Madam removed the blindfold to reveal a tiny silver padlock holding my foreskin shut.

"You must beg me to unlock you if you need to relieve yourself, fortunately your cock remains limp almost permanently now those nasty male hormones have been excised from your body.

You must pull it back and forth through your skin until the hole heals and becomes large and permanent,I will inspect you every day."

My every movement,function and thought was becoming completely under her control I was being transformed into a being that could not exist independently of her. She was unable and unwilling to control the desperate d**g like need to inflict pain,punishment and torture upon me and for my part I could no longer live without it,it bound us inextricably together and I was cast as the completely subservient,submissive,slave who would endure anything to bring her sexual fulfillment and pleasure and in doing so found my own fulfillment.

Most 'normal' people would have considered what we did as depraved but there was nothing depraved about what we shared it was the highest and most intense expression of sexual love. I had known no other relationship and wanted no other if it couldn't be like this.

I wanted to be a woman, Madam made this happen. I wanted to have sex with men, Madam made it possible for me to be have more cock than I ever dreamed of,to be fucked in every imaginable way. I also fulfilled her deepest,darkest, sexual needs,she had become completely lesbian and although she often had sex with Sally what passed between us was real sex,two women one the ultimate dominatrix,the other the ultimate submissive achieving the ultimate sexual high by the giving and receiving of pain and punishment.

The following morning I was told to go to the room where I received clients.

There was a large waterproof sheet on the floor. Michael and Simon were waiting,they were naked. Two other men also naked,who I didn't know,were lying on the bed kissing and playing with each others cocks."These are your first four visitors,four more will arrive in about an hour,they have my permission to fuck you and use you in any way they please.

You will do anything they ask. I will be watching the whole time. You must demonstrate to me that you have become nothing more than two holes,a repository for cock,for cum and for piss."

Simon pulled me towards him and kissed me,then he pushed me on to the bed and told me to lie near the edge with my legs raised. He slapped some lube between my legs and on his cock and without any preliminaries rammed it inside me right up to his balls. Michael was on all fours over my head and lowered his cock into my mouth. I began to suck and lick him as Simon furiously pounded his cock into my hole. After a few minutes I felt him empty the contents of his balls deep inside my love hole. A few seconds later Michael filled my mouth with cum I licked and swallowed anxious not to miss a drop. As soon as Simon had withdrawn his cock one of the other men positioned himself between my legs and buried himself in me."What do you want,slut" he said " Cock,oh please give me your cock,fuck me,fuck me!" the last few words were unintelligible as my mouth was filled with hard manflesh. I sucked hungrily eager for a second helping of creamy spunk.

Simon raised my right arm and closed my fingers around his shaft." Wank me cockslut, keep me hard" Michael's cock was similarly placed in my left hand and I squeezed and masturbated both of them as I was being filled with cock from both ends. The room was filled with the sounds of moaning,grunting and delicious squelching noises as my already cum filled hole was being reamed by another gorgeous throbbing member. Suddenly my mouth was awash with more spunk. I ran my tongue around my mouth to savor the taste before gulping it down. Soon I felt a second fountain of cum explode inside me. Michael and Simon were leaning across my body and kissing passionately as I wanked them. They were soon ready for second helpings.

This time Michael fucked me,by now lubrication was unnecessary as I was so wet and slippery with spunk. Simon pushed his cock between my lips" Deep throat me bitch" he said.

This was difficult in the position I was lying in but I did manage to get the tip of his cock in my throat as I sucked and licked his shaft.

I was aware of the door opening and the room felt crowded. The other four men that Madam spoke of had arrived. They were soon naked and two of them stood over me and masturbated excitedly watching Simon and Michael fucking me. They both soon provided me with another helping of cock nectar. The two newcomers who were now pulling their cocks furiously both deposited copious amounts of spunk on my tits. Simon withdrew his cock from my mouth and as I was swallowing the last drops of his load I put my hands on my breasts to collect as much of the precious deposit as I could and spread it around my mouth and over my face. Michael was still buried in me up to the hilt and as he slowly slid his shaft out of my hole one of the others eagerly took his place and immediately began to fuck me with hard urgent strokes. Any number of cocks were pushed in my mouth with exhortations to suck and clean them sometimes two at once.

For the next two hours or so my hole and my mouth were almost constantly filled with cock,my face and my tits were covered with cum which I frantically tried to eat( in the very few moments that my mouth was empty) by sucking it from my fingers as I tried to scoop it up. I was an insatiable cockslut whore, willingly and gratefully and proud of it for Madams' sake excitedly knowing that my performance would earn me the beating to end all beatings.

Finally they lifted me off the bed laid me on the waterproof sheet and all of them pissed on me. I smiled ecstatically, opened my mouth wide and greedily drank deeply.

Madam was very excited by my completely wanton behaviour and told me to clean myself up and go immediately to the bedroom."You have had far too much cock for one day.,before we resume our programme it's time to remind you that softness and voluptuousness is much better than all that throbbing hardness,that my cunt is superior. It is also very wet at present and will require a lot of attention from your tongue. Get between my legs and expect to stay there for at least an hour."

I nestled in to my favourite place in the whole world and buried my face in the moist and fragrant folds of her cunt.

Later that day it was time for the final session before I went back to the day to day business of receiving clients. I had already achieved a level of submissiveness and subservience beyond anything I could have ever imagined. I would do anything,unquestioned and immediately no matter how perverted or servile (although those words were no longer in my vocabulary) as long as it pleased her. I was the perfect female slave.

Madam suspended me from the ceiling and began an extreme and systematic beating with the cane and the whip. Afterwards she told me to kneel at her feet.

"Will you do anything that I ask, no matter how extreme,immediately,without question?"

"Anything Madam" I replied. She slipped a rope with a noose around my neck and attached it to the hoist then handed me the chain which operated it.

"You know what to do Suzanne." Yes madam" I replied as I pulled on the chain and the noose began to tighten around my neck.

"Stop" she cried."You are complete".
... Continue»
Posted by klammer 11 days ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 2094  |  
33%

DAUGHTER IS ON TOP

-= Chapter 1 =-

Jolyne Crawford was an exceptionally attractive young
blonde teenager. Her parents were divorced, and she
lived with her mother who spent most of her time in bed
with various men whom she brought home with her.

The highlight of Jolyne's life was the one weekend of
the month that she stayed with her dad. Shortly after
her parents were divorced, Jolyne's father had taught
her how to suck him off. Although she was a virgin, the
cute little blonde and her dad had been enjoying oral
sex ever since then.

The following Saturday morning when Jolyne arrived at
her father's house for the weekend, she was greeted at
the door by his redheaded secretary, Paula Martin. It
was obvious from her robe and mussed hair that the
young lady had spent the night there.

"Hi, Paula," beamed the youngster, thinking how pretty
her dad's secretary was.

"Hello, Jolyne." The woman yawned, rubbing her eyes.
"Come on in. I didn't realize it was so late."

"Hi, darling," her dad greeted his daughter in a robe
as Paula walked up to the bedroom to dress. "I guess we
overslept."

"It sorta looks that way," giggled Jolyne. "Did you
have a good time?"

"We sure did," grinned her dad. "She's quite a girl."

A few minutes later, Paula reentered the room, looking
quite fresh in a cute summer dress.

"Thanks for a lovely night, Michael," she whispered as
she kissed the man on the cheek. "See you in the office
Monday."

"Bye, Paula." Jolyne smiled as the pretty redhead moved
toward the door.

"So long, honey," Paula beamed. "And have a nice
weekend with your dad."

"She's sure nice," sighed the youngster when the young
lady had gone.

"She certainly is," her father answered. "Are you going
to marry her?"

"I don't know," he said in a low, thoughtful voice. "I
am twenty years older than she is, but right now I'm
happy you're here."

"Daddy?" she asked, smiling at him. "Have you had your
bath yet this morning?"

"Nope," he grinned. "I was waiting for you so we could
bathe together."

"Oh, good!" beamed the cute little blonde as she
excitedly followed her handsome father up to the
bathroom.

Taking a bath with her father was the most exciting
thing in the world for the young girl. She loved the
way he teased and soaped her naked flesh.

Staring unashamedly at each other, father and daughter
quickly disrobed while he ran the water into the tub.

"Ready?" he whispered, helping Jolyne into the tub when
it was filled.

Jolyne's cute little body slowly relaxed as she settled
down into the water with her father. Sitting between
his legs with her back to him, she rested her head
against his chest. Reaching around her, Michael began
lovingly washing her firm tits with the soapy
washcloth. She could feel her nipples swelling erectly
as her father worked the warm slippery suds around the
tingling nakedness of her adolescent tits. There was a
feel about it that sent wild shudders racing all
through her body.

"Mmmmmmm," she whimpered. "That feels so good."

"I'm glad," he whispered, pressing his face into the
back of her freshly scented hair. "Because I love you
so much, honey."

A delicious tremor shook her young body when he put
down the washcloth and cupped her soapy little tits in
each of his big strong hands. He smoothed the suds over
her slippery tit flesh, tenderly working her big soap-
lathered nipples in and out between his constantly
moving fingers.

The exquisite joy he was bringing to her was almost
blowing his daughter's mind. The film of soft suds
between his hands and her naked flesh added to the
intense pleasure of his passionate caresses. As he
continued, it felt to the girl as if her erotically
swollen nipples were going to explode. The feel of his
big hard prick throbbing against her back only added to
the intense excitement.

"Oooooooh, shit, Daddy." she sobbed. "That feels so
fucking good!"

"And your cute little titties feel so fucking good,"
her father whispered into her ear, his fingers still
kneading her soap-lathered tits.

After several delicious moments had passed, he asked
Jolyne to get on her knees. His stiff cock jerked
wildly as he stared excitedly at the soft little ass of
his kneeling daughter. Once more soaping the washcloth,
he began working it around and into the soft crevice
between her little asscheeks.

When the young girl's cute little ass was completely
covered with suds, he discarded the cloth and began
working his hands and fingers around and into the sort,
soap-covered flesh. Goosing his finger between her
legs, he tenderly worked it up through the sensitive
crevice between the little cheeks of her ass, letting
it tease momentarily around her sudsy little shitter.

Trembling with delight as his hands and fingers toyed
and teased her bare soapy flesh. Jolyne's sweet young
ass was quivering excitedly from the wild pleasure he
was giving her with his loving hands.

"Turn around," he whispered.

When his young daughter was facing him on her knees, he
stared excitedly at her little gold-fringed twat. Again
soaping the cloth, he gently lathered her inner thighs
and up between her legs.

"Mmmmmmm," she moaned as he brushed the cloth over her
excited little pussy. "That feels so good."

Again dropping the cloth, he began spreading the suds
around her thighs and cunt with his bare hands, letting
his finger dip into her cunt as he tenderly slid over
it. Lathering her soft mound of blonde pussy hairs, he
could feel his big prick throbbing wildly between his
legs.

"God, Daddy," she giggled, staring at his big lust-
bloated boner. "You've really got a hard-on!"

"I know," he panted as he excitedly worked his finger
around in her soapy little twat.

"Daddy," she whispered. "Get up on your knees so I can
wash your prick."

When her father had done as she asked, Jolyne began
lathering his big cock and balls, working the suds into
the thick mat of crinkly hair at the base of his shaft.
She could see the excitement in her father's eyes as
she slid her hands up and down over his slippery soap-
coated dick. It was exciting to feel the suds squishing
between her fingers and his prick. She loved the feel
of his hard slippery flesh as she lovingly massaged his
boner. Releasing his stiff prick, Jolyne worked her
fingers around his lather-covered nut-sac. The softness
of his crinkly balls was doubly enhanced by the thick
suds that covered his skin and hair.

After thoroughly washing each other, they got out of
the tub, and her father gently toweled her while she
dried him.

"I love you, Daddy," she whispered, looking up into his
lust-filled eyes.

Wrapping his naked daughter in a big dry towel, her
father carried her into the bedroom and gently placed
her on the bed. Stroking her long blonde hair, he began
planting little butterfly-like kisses on her forehead,
on the quivering lids of her eyes, across her sweet
dimpled cheeks and finally on the tip of her cute
turned-up nose.

"Oh, Daddy," she whispered. "You're the most wonderful
father in the whole world."

"And you're the sweetest little daughter in the world,"
he whispered, softly pressing his mouth to her moistly
parted lips.

An exciting tingle raced through his loins as she
teasingly slipped her tongue into his mouth. Gently
massaging the back of her neck with his fingers, he
began nibbling lightly against the softness of the
c***d's throat.

"Oooooooh, Daddy, that feels so good!" she whimpered as
waves of tingling pleasure washed through her body.

Taking one of her firm little tits in his hand, he
moved his mouth down over her big lust-swollen nipple.
One of his hands caressed her bare shoulder as his
tongue continued tracing tiny wet circles around her
bursting titty-buds. His hands and mouth were working
together in a constant rhythm that was building up the
passion and excitement in her young naked body.

"Ooooooh, sweet Daddy!" she squealed with delight when
he began tenderly biting her big turgid nipples with
his teeth.

Gently squeezing her tit with his fingers, he moved his
lips from her swollen buds, letting them slide wetly
down over her body to the little indentation of her
navel.

Jolyne was holding her breath from the delicious warm
aching feeling deep in her tummy as her father
continued to arouse her.

"Oh, my God!" she panted with joy. "I love you,
Daddy... I love you!"

Moving his head farther down, he began licking the
insides of her thighs, tasting the erotic freshness of
her sweetly scented body. The young girl could feel her
clitoris swelling with excitement, and she could hardly
wait for his teasing lips to reach it.

Letting out a moan of excitement, her dad gently spread
her thighs and slid his shoulders under them. Jolyne
could hardly contain her self as he covered her juicy
little cunt with his hot open mouth.

"Mmmmmmm, shit, Daddy," she mewled. "It's so
wonderful."

Jolyne was filled with a wild excitement as his tongue
started probing hotly against her cuntlips. He began
running his tongue from the tight little ring of her
asshole up to her clitoris. Her golden pussy hairs were
soon completely drenched with his warm spit. The naked
youngster was quivering with anticipation as she felt
his tongue seeking her slippery inner lips. Finding
them, he sucked them into his mouth, one at a time,
licking the soft wiggly flesh with his tongue.

"Oh, sweet Daddy! Sweet Daddy!" she squealed with joy
when she felt his tongue slithering up and down in the
juicy wet furrow of her slit.

Swirling his tongue against the hot spongy ridges of
her smoldering cunt, he tasted the sweet juices
dripping into his mouth. The fresh scent of her squishy
cunt-flesh against his dilated nostrils was further
exciting the wildly aroused man.

He gently spread her cuntlips, exposing her little
clitoris. With the tip of his tongue he eased back the
protective cover, sucking her erect little clitty into
his mouth.

"Ooooooh, shiiiit!" Jolyne shrieked in ecstasy as his
lips closed around her tingling little joy-button.

The intense pleasure was almost driving the c***d out
of her mind as her father's thick wet tongue flicked
and circled deliciously around the tip of her
sensitively swollen clitty. Jolyne felt her entire
vaginal area melting with heat and moisture. She wasn't
even aware of the moans of joy that were coming from
her lips. The glorious ecstasy mounted and mounted as
her father continued delicately mouthing her wet,
quivering twat.

"Oh, Daddy! Daddy!" she sobbed. "I'm gonna come! I'm
gonna come!"

Wanting her pleasure to last as long as possible, her
dad removed his mouth from her pussy and gently turned
the c***d over on her stomach. His cock was lurching
wildly as he stared at the soft little buns of her
naked ass. With his face between her legs, the
youngster's cute little asshole was only inches from
his eyes. Covering her smooth little asscheeks with his
big hands, he began tenderly massaging and caressing
her soft flesh. Parting the quivering buns with his
fingers, he began licking his tongue up and down in her
widely splayed crack. The sweet fresh scent of her bare
flesh sent wild tremors racing through his aroused
loins. He continued licking her little butt until the
wide crevice between her asscheeks was saturated with
his warm saliva.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!" she squealed when she felt his hot
breath blowing on her little asshole. "What are you
doing?"

"Washing your cute ass," he whispered as he lightly
flicked his tongue around her squirming little hole.

"It's so good, Daddy, so good!" she panted, shoving her
ass back against his mouth.

The young girl was writhing with passion as her father
continued running the tip of his hot tongue around the
ring of her little shitter. This was a wild new
sensation for Jolyne, and she was enjoying every second
of it.

"Ooooo, Daddy!" she squealed with delight. "I love it!
I love it!"

"Does it really feel good, baby?" he panted.

"Oh, yes, Daddy," she whispered. "You're driving me
crazy!"

Lowering his face down into the soft crack again, her
father once more began probing his tongue around in her
quivering ass-meat. The closer he came to her puckered
little shitter, the more she quivered with
anticipation.

"Oh, God!" She shuddered with pleasure when she felt
his tongue soaking her tight little asshole with spit.
"It's so good. So fuckin' good."

Feeling the tight ring around her rectum starting to
relax, he gently grasped the cheeks of her ass and
drilled his slippery wet tongue up into her sweet
little shitter.

"Oooooh, Daddddy!" shrieked the youngster, feeling her
father's tongue gliding in and out of her hot little
hole. "Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!"

Reaching beneath the squirming youngster, her father
grasped a hard little tit in each hand. Squeezing and
fondling her erect nipples, he continued reaming out
her sweet little bun with his swirling tongue. With her
dad's tongue licking around deliciously in her rectum
and his fingers squeezing and teasing her bursting
nipples, Jolyne was almost out of her mind with
passion.

Realizing that it was time to bring her off, Michael
rolled his daughter over onto her back and once more
pressed his face against her juicy little pussy.

"Oh, shit, Daddy!" she whimpered, grasping frantically
at the sheets. "I love you! I love you!"

Clutching the youngster's lurching hips, her dad
pressed his face and mouth deeper into the hot
moistness of her steaming cunt. His excited tongue was
lapping around the slick wet ridges of her quivering
cunt walls. Her sweet young pussy juices were dripping
over his tongue, filling his mouth with the taste of
hot cunt. Grinding his face from side to side, he tried
to screw his tongue even deeper into his little
daughter's smoldering pussy.

"Oh, shit, Daddy!" she screamed, pounding the bed with
her clenched fists. "It's so good I can't stand it! Oh,
shit, it feels so fucking good!"

Completely crazed by the wild ecstasy she was feeling,
Jolyne was tearing at her own tits and nipples with her
fingers.

"Suck, suck, Daddy!" she shrieked, cruelly pinching and
squeezing her hot little tits. "Oh, Christ, it's so
fucking, fucking good! So good!"

With her long blonde hair flailing wildly around her
pretty face, Jolyne had lost all con tact with reality,
and she was conscious of nothing but the glorious
sensations that were screaming through her deliciously
tortured little body.

"Oh, shit!" she hysterically squealed, grasping her
father's head and pushing his face tighter against her
spit-soaked pussy. "I'm coming, Daddy!
Commmmiiiinnnggg!"

Her trembling body lurched violently as she exploded
into a bell-ringing orgasm that left her completely
exhausted as wave after wave of intense pleasure washed
through her quivering loins.

"Oh, Daddy," she giggled a few minutes later when she
recovered from her wild climax and saw her father
spread out on his back, his stiff cock thrusting back
against his belly. "You need a blow-job."

Reaching over, she grasped his throbbing boner and
began slowly skimming his loose foreskin back and forth
over his steel-hard shaft. It always thrilled Jolyne to
slide the skin over the sinews and throbbing veins of
his big prick.

Staring at his shiny cockhead, she could see a
shimmering drop of seminal fluid oozing out of the
little slit in the tip of it. Brushing her long blonde
hair back from her pretty face, the youngster lowered
her head and lovingly licked the drop off with her
tongue. Wrapping her juicy lips over the lust-swollen
knob, she began a deep sucking action that soon had her
dad trembling with excitement.

Looking down, Michael could see nothing but a mass of
blonde hair cascading over his loins, but he could
vividly picture his daughter's soft wet lips ovaled
around his throbbing cock, filling his body with
passionate lust for his little daughter.

Sucking deeply on her father's prick, the young girl
was in heaven. The feel and texture of her dad's stiff
boner always turned the pretty girl on. His tightly
stretched cock-skin was velvety smooth, yet the sinews
beneath it felt so exciting as his meaty prick slid
between her lips and over her tongue. Bobbing her head
up and down, she was taking more and more of his
glorious boner into her juicy mouth with every plunge.
She loved the thickness of his big tasty knob as it
nudged against the back of her throat.

"Oh, Daddy," she smiled up at him, momentarily removing
her mouth from his lurching prick. "I love the taste of
your big cock."

Her father felt a warm glow as he looked into her
pretty young face. She was smiling up at him, her eyes
dancing with joy, as her soft lips sucked and pulled on
his big tasty prick.

"Oh, Jesus," he panted, feeling her tongue and lips
swirling wildly around his quivering cock-knob.

Bobbing her head up and down, Jolyne could feel his big
meaty cockhead probing against the back of her throat.
The feel of his thick shaft sliding back and forth over
her tongue was wildly exciting to the young girl,
causing big gobs of pussy juice to squish out from
between her cuntlips.

Frantically clawing at her long blonde hair, her dad
could feel an ejaculation building up deep in his
balls. The thought of filling his beautiful daughter's
mouth with his hot jizz was always obscenely exciting
to the depraved man.

"That's it, baby," he panted. "Keep sucking, honey. I'm
almost there!"

Wanting to please her handsome father, Jolyne sucked
harder and deeper on his big delicious prick. From the
way he was moaning and jerking, the young girl could
tell he was almost ready to shoot his wad.

"Oh, my God!" he shouted, pushing her mouth down
tighter over his cock. "Here it comes, honey! Here
comes the juice!"

Jolyne was thrilled by the huge amount of fuck-cream
that gushed out of her dad's exploding cockhead. Her
mouth was filled with cum before she could even start
swallowing, but she didn't lose a drop of the tasty
jizz that kept spurting into her mouth. It was only
when she'd sucked him completely empty that she
released his limp wet prick from her mouth.


-= Chapter 2 =-

The following Monday evening, Jolyne's mother, Anne
Crawford, quietly unlocked the front door and e****ted
the man into the house. It was almost midnight and she
didn't want to wake up Jolyne who was asl**p in her
room.

Once they were in the house, the man stepped behind
Anne and pulled her body back toward him.

"Oh, Sam," she giggled, rubbing her hot ass back
against the hard bulge in his pants. "It feels like
you're ready to fuck."

"I sure am," Sam grinned, moving his hands up over her
tits. "Let's go into your room and have a little
party."

"That's what I intend to do," she whispered. "Why do
you think I brought you home with me?"

Unknown to the couple, Jolyne was wide awake in bed and
could hear every word they were saying.

"Gee, Sam," Ann whispered as they walked hand in hand
toward her room. "I just can't wait to feel your nice
big cock in me."

"And I can't wait to get it in you," he grinned,
opening the door for her.

The moment they were inside, the eager couple began
quickly disrobing under the warm glow of the bedside
lamp.

Jolyne was so used to her mother bringing men home that
she hardly paid any attention to the sound of their
fucking that came through the thin wall separating
their rooms. The youngster usually slept right through
it, but being in an extremely horny mood after the
weekend with her father, she decided to slip out into
the darkness of the hall and watch the couple.

Tiptoeing down by her mother's partially open door, she
peeked in and saw the naked couple standing in the
center of the room.

"Shit, you're beautiful," she heard Sam whisper to her
mother as she stood facing him under the soft glow of
the light.

"And so is your nice hard cock," giggled Anne, tenderly
stroking the big thick prick that was thrusting up from
between his muscular legs.

Without saying another word, Sam roughly grabbed
Jolyne's mother and pulled her down on the bed with
him. Putting her arms around him, Anne began writhing
her hot wet pussy against his naked body. She could
feel his thick fat prick burning against her tummy as
he pulled her even closer.

"Oh, Sam," she whispered "I'm so horny for this big
hard cock of yours."

Lying beside him on the bed, Anne moved her head down
and rested her face on his stomach, her nose nestled in
the thick pubic hair just above the base of his
throbbing shaft. Tenderly taking his hard boner in her
hand, she began teasing the foreskin up and down over
his super-sensitive cockhead.

"D-ya like that?" she whispered, feeling the man's body
quivering with ecstasy.

Still expertly stroking her new lover's prick, she
rubbed his big meaty cock against her cheek. The man
was panting with lust as the horny slut slowly and
expertly teased his magnificent shaft of hard male
meat.

His body gave a wild lurch when her tongue snaked out,
flicking lightly against his cockhead. Anne continued
this erotic teasing for several moments, darting her
tongue around his cock like the fluttering wings of a
hundred butterflies.

"Jesus Christ!" he gasped when she suddenly opened her
mouth and enveloped his entire cockhead with her soft,
sucking lips. "That's fantastic!"

"I know," she slurped, momentarily removing his
delicious big knob from her mouth. "I just love sucking
sweet big cocks."

Sam had always enjoyed a good blow-job, and the feel of
her lips around his prick was driving him wild.

"Jesus!" he gasped. "That sure feels good."

"Just hang on," she giggled. "I'm the world's best
cock-sucker when I'm in the mood, and, baby, I'm sure
in the mood tonight."

From the way the man's cock was jerking, Anne could
tell that he was almost ready to shoot his wad, but she
wanted to postpone it so she could perform a lot of
other naughty things on him.

Removing his cockhead from her mouth, Anne decided to
give his throbbing shaft a hot juicy spit bath. She ran
her slobbering mouth up and down the length of his
lurching dong, teasing and licking every inch of it.
When his shaft was completely saturated with her
saliva, she lowered her mouth and began hungrily
licking his balls.

The texture of the hairy crinkly skin around his nut-
sac felt extremely erotic against her tongue and lips.
Sucking gently, the dark-haired beauty took his balls
into her mouth, one at a time. The man was lurching
violently as she sucked and swirled his nuts around in
her hot, wet mouth. Licking far beneath his balls, she
began teasing her tongue around his sensitive asshole.

"My God!" he roared when he felt her tongue tickling
his quivering shitter.

"D'ya like that?" she giggled as her tongue moved wetly
around the right ring of his rectum.

"Fuck, yes!" he panted, thoroughly enjoying what the
beautiful woman was doing to him.

Knowing that she'd temporarily postponed his climax,
Anne raised her head and once more sucked his
magnificent cockhead into her mouth. Starting slowly,
she began pumping her ovaled lips up and down over his
thick, hard dick.

"Oh, my God!" he sobbed, digging his fingers into the
sheet.

Standing by the door in her nightie, Jolyne was getting
more excited by the moment. Having spent most of
yesterday sucking off her father, she could almost feel
this man's thick prick in her own mouth. Watching her
mother's lips obscenely sucking on that beautiful big
cock was making the youngster's hot little cunt leak
with passion.

"Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!" Sam sobbed as Jolyne watched
her mother's mouth moving salaciously up and down over
his prick.

Anne loved the feel and taste of any hard cock
slithering across her tongue, but she'd never enjoyed
one more than Sam's big tasty boner.

"Ooooooooh, God," Sam moaned as Anne's beautiful face
began frantically bobbing up and down, her lips sucking
deeply with each upward stroke.

From the way Sam was tossing and jerking on the bed,
Anne knew he was about to shoot his load, and she was
fully prepared for it when his cock exploded a hot
stream of cum into her waiting mouth.

"Oh, shit!" the man roared. "I'm coming, coming!"

The thick, rich jizz was gushing and squirting out of
his cockhead in what seemed to be a never-ending
stream. No matter how fast the horny slut sucked and
swallowed, his cum was oozing out from between her
prick-squeezing lips and dribbling down over her chin.
Anne didn't release his shaft from her mouth until Sam
fell back exhausted on the bed.

Watching the erotic scene, little Jolyne almost had a
climax as she watched the slippery string of delicious-
looking jizz dripping from the corners of her mother's
sperm-soaked lips.

"God, that was neat," she heard the man sigh.

Jolyne was about to slip back to her room when she
heard her mother say, "Shit, baby, if you think that
was neat, wait'll we start fuckin."

Hearing these words, the youngster decided to stay and
watch them fuck. She and her dad had been sucking on
each other for years, but she'd never seen a fuck.

"How can I fuck with a limp prick?" she heard the man
ask.

"Don't worry," giggled her mother. "It won't take me
long to pump you up again."

The horny slut was glad that Sam had shot his first
batch into her mouth, because now he would be able to
give her a good long fuck when he got his next hard-on.
Anne knew from experience that the second fuck was
always the longest and best.

As Jolyne watched her mother fondle and lick the man's
limp prick, it became hard as steel again within ten or
fifteen minutes.

"Sam," whispered Anne, throwing herself back on the bed
and lewdly spreading her soft thighs. "Now just fuck me
silly."

"Oh, God," he panted, heaving his big muscular frame
over her soft naked body.

With their tongues entwined in a hot deep kiss, Sam
could feel Anne's fingers seeking his cock that was
squeezed deliciously between their bellies. A wild
shudder rippled through his loins when her soft fingers
closed around his rigid cock.

"God, that's a nice hard prick," she whispered, sliding
her body up and nuzzling the sensitive head of his
boner against the wet furry opening of her slippery
slit.

Moving slowly back and forth, Sam let the underside of
his shaft rub against the hot juicy wetness of her open
furrow.

"Now, baby!' she panted. "Put it in me, honey! Fuck me,
darling, fuck me!"

Still grasping his cock and unable to wait any longer,
Anne stuffed his hard prick up into her juicy hot cunt.

"Oooooooh, baby!" she panted, feeling the man's big
prick stretching the tingling tissues of her passion-
slickened fuckhole. "That feels so shittin' good!"

As an experienced cocksman, Sam began thrusting deeper
and harder with each plunge, every stroke more powerful
than the last.

"Eeeeeeeaaaaahhhhh!" Anne squealed with joy.

Carried away by his burning lust, Sam suddenly lost
control of himself and his powerful cock was pounding
into her with a fury, bouncing her sweet ass all over
the bed.

"That's it, baby!" Anne squealed, clutching at the
cheeks of his ass. "Pound me with that big hard cock!
Just fuck the shit out of me!"

"Okay, honey!" he panted. "If that's what you want,
I'll fuck the shit out of your hot little cunt!"

Watching, and listening to the wildly screwing couple
on the bed, Jolyne was becoming more aroused by the
second. She had never seen or heard anything so erotic
in her life.

"Take this... and this... and this!" the half-crazed
man was shouting as he slammed his boner harder and
deeper into her smoldering cunt.

"Oh, yes!" she screamed, grasping the cheeks of his ass
and pulling him even more violently into her. "Fuck me,
baby, fuck!"

The feel of his super-hard prick slashing wildly into
her fuck-tunnel was driving the hot-assed slut crazy.
This was one of the best fucks she'd had in a long
time.

"Oh, Sam!" she cried, screwing her cunt up tighter
around the base of his slashing shaft. "I love it! I
love it!"

Grasping him securely around the shoulders, the raven-
haired beauty began throwing her hips up to meet every
stroke of his cock. The open lips of her frothy cunt
were grasping and sucking around the base of his thick
shaft, trying desperately to get even more of it into
her horny cunt.

"Oh, Sam!" she panted, excitedly nibbling on his ear.
"It's so good, honey! Oh, Christ, how I love your big
cock!"

It seemed to the man that his dick was swelling bigger
and bigger as it slithered smoothly against the hot
fleshy ridges of her squeezing cunt walls. It felt as
if his big bl**d-bloated knob would explode from the
exquisite ecstasy.

Whirling through this thundering storm of passion, Anne
could feel her hot cunt juices boiling all around his
plunging shaft. Completely fascinated by the obscene
slurping sounds of his thick wet boner pumping in and
out of her slippery hole, she wrapped her arms and legs
tighter around him, writhing her clinging cuntlips
around his magnificent prick. Her big erect nipples
were burning with excitement as they rubbed against the
bare flesh of his heaving chest.

"Oh, God!" she sobbed, feeling his throbbing dick
pounding into her slippery slit while his big lusty
balls pounded against her squirming ass.

Anne was completely consumed by the glorious feeling of
his massive prick plowing into the very depths of her
sucking fuckhole. She could feel his thick shaft
pressing out against every tingling nerve of her
stretched cunt walls. The sex-crazed woman had enjoyed
plenty of cocks in her life, but none had ever
satisfied her more than this one.

Watching them, Jolyne had u*********sly pulled up the
hem of her nightie and was wildly rubbing her little
erect clitty. She'd never seen anything that had ever
aroused her as much as watching Sam's juice-slickened
shaft fucking in and out between her mother's slippery
pussylips. The rapture on both of their flushed faces
seemed to excite Jolyne even more. She tried to imagine
how a prick would feel fucking in and out of her own
hot little cunt.

"Oh, God, Sam!" she heard her mother sob as she covered
his lips with her hot open mouth. "I've never been
fucked like this in my life."

The lusty person answered by driving his prick deeper
and harder into her lurching belly, building to an
ecstasy that her cock-ravished cunt could hardly stand.

"Harder!" Anne shouted, clutching at his asscheeks to
pull him deeper into her sex-crazed pussy. "Harder,
baby, harder!"

Aware of nothing but the rapture that was flowing
through her body, Anne was u*********sly fingering his
puckered asshole.

"Christ, baby!" she shrieked her probing finger
accidentally pressing against the tight rubbery ring of
his shitter. "Don't stop, baby! Don't ever stop!"

The man let out a lusty roar when the tip of Anne's
middle finger inadvertently slipped into the tight
opening of his asshole.

Lurching wildly, Sam drilled his huge boner deeper into
the aroused bitch's cunt.

Wanting him to fuck even harder, Anne plunged the full
length of her middle finger up his ass.

Completely crazed by the embedded finger swirling
against his prostate, Sam was soon fucking her like a
wild bull.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she screamed into his ear. "Don't
stop, baby! I'm almost there! Don't stop! Don't stop!"

The insanely fucking slut was barely clinging to her
senses as the intense pleasure was rocketing her toward
her inevitable climax. She didn't think she could stand
much more of this unbelievable rapture as every taut
nerve in her body was virtually screaming from the
delicious agony.

"Oh, shit!" she shrieked, feeling his white-hot sperm
gushing into her cunt at the same moment her own
lurching orgasm engulfed her. "I'm coming, honey! I'm
coming! Keep squirtin', baby! I'm coming,
commmmiiiiinnnggg!"

When the writhing couple collapsed on the bed, Jolyne
turned and fled up the hall. She was shaking like a
leaf when she entered the privacy of her own room. The
young girl's mind was filled with wild visions of Sam's
cock. She could clearly see it plunging in and out of
her mother's hot sucking pussy.

Spreading out on her back in bed, Jolyne felt her cunt
itching and flowing as it never had before. Knowing she
had to relieve herself, the aroused youngster
frantically pulled her nightie up to her chin and
plunged a finger into the slippery hotness of her
dripping slit.

"Oh, Sam," she whispered, visualizing his big hard cock
as she began thrusting her finger in and out of her
steaming hot pussy. "Fuck me, Sam, fuck me good!"

For the first time in her life, Jolyne was dying to be
fucked. She didn't give a shit who the guy was, but she
wanted to feel a hard prick in her pussy.

"Yes, honey," she panted, squeezing and twisting her
hard nipples with the fingers of her free hand while
she continued masturbating with the other. "Fuck me
harder, honey! Give me that big hard prick!"

Completely crazed with lust, she spread her naked
thighs wide apart, pretending that a man was between
them, wildly plunging his hard boner in and out of her
hot, sucking cunt. She visualized a handsome man above
her as he eagerly fucked his stiff prick into her
writhing pussy.

"That's it, honey!" she squealed, writhing her hot
slippery slit around her plunging finger. "Fuck me
good, honey! I want a nice big cunt-full of your cock
juice! Oh, baby, how I love that big hard prick of
yours!"

Squirming hysterically on the bed, she could vividly
feel a cock plunging in and out of her juice-slickened
hole. She could clearly see her cunt juices glistening
on the full length of a slippery cock that she could
feel pounding into the depths of her fuckhole.

"Bite my tits!" she suddenly squealed, viciously
pinching her own tingling nipples. "Bite 'em, honey,
bite 'em! Make me come, you beautiful big fucker!"

God, how good it felt to be screwed by this imaginary
cock. It felt so big and hard, and she could hardly
wait to feel the thick hot cum gushing up into her
gasping pussy.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she squealed, bringing herself
closer and closer to a bell-ringing orgasm. "Oh, baby,
how I love that big cock!"

She suddenly realized how much she needed to be fucked.
The youngster didn't give a shit who it would be as
long as he had a hard cock.

"Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!" she squealed as her hot cunt
began climaxing all around her deeply embedded finger.
"Fuck it to me, honey! Fill me with jizz!"


-= Chapter 3 =-

For the next few days, little Jolyne could think about
anything except fucking. One day, when her mother was
at work, Jolyne looked out the window and saw Ted Moore
pulling into his driveway. Ted was a young man of
twenty or twenty one who lived next door with his
parents. Watching him as he entered the house, Jolyne
suddenly decided he would be the ideal guy to pop her
cherry.

After taking off her panties, the youngster hurried
next door and rang the doorbell.

"Hi, Ted," smiled the cute youngster when he opened the
door.

"Hello, Jolyne," he grinned, his eyes immediately drawn
to her bra-less tits that were rolling around under the
thin material of the dress she was wearing.

"I-I need help," she nervously stammered, her soft warm
eyes pleading up to him. "Our power has gone out and I
don't know a darned thing about the fuse box."

"Let me put this milk away," he answered. "I was just
starting to fix lunch."

"Oh, I'm sorry to have disturbed you."

"That's okay," he replied. "Just let me put this milk
back in the fridge."

Quickly putting it away, he followed the youngster
across the lawn to her house.

"Where's the fuse box?" he asked as they entered.

"It's in the utility room, just off the kitchen,"
Jolyne replied, leading him through the house, her bare
young thighs provocatively exposed beneath the short
dress she was wearing.

Indicating the door to the utility room, Jolyne watched
him leave. When he was gone, she quickly hopped up on
the counter top of the sink. Deftly raising her skirt
and opening her thighs, she made certain that he
couldn't miss the sight of her nakedly exposed pussy
when he returned.

He'd only been gone a few seconds when the stove light
came back on, indicating that the power had been
restored.

"It was the breaker switch," he called from the other
room.

Jolyne smiled, knowing that she'd pulled the switch
herself.

"Now, Jolyne, if you ever‹‹" he stopped short as he
walked back into the room, his eyes immediately drawn
to her exposed cunt.

"Yes?" she coyly smiled.

"If y-you ever h-have trouble again‹‹" he stammered,
trying to regain his composure, "it's the switch on the
bottom left."

"Gee, I sure appreciate this," she smiled, sensually
swinging her legs as she sat up on the counter top.

"It was no trouble," he blurted, his eyes nervously
glancing at her deliciously exposed pussy.

"Do you like it?" she suddenly whispered, spreading her
thighs even farther apart.

"Like what?" he stammered.

"My pussy, dummy," she giggled. "Do you like it?"

Ted just stared at her, not knowing how to answer her
frank and startling question.

"Well," she persisted. "I saw you staring at it. Do you
like it?"

"Yeah," he finally admitted. "I-I guess so."

"Does it give you a hard-on?" she teased.

"Of c-course not," he stammered. "You're just a little
girl."

"I'll bet you got a hard-on."

"Sorry to disappoint you, k**," he grinned. "But I
don't."

"Prove it."

"What!" he gasped.

"Let me feel it," giggled Jolyne.

"Hell, no!"

"Please," she whispered, suddenly reaching over and
grasping his crotch. "See how hard it is. I knew it
was."

A delicious tremor raced through the young man's body
at the feel of her warm little hand pressing against
his throbbing prick.

"Knock that shit off!" he snapped, pushing her hand
away.

"Okay," she replied. "But your cock sure got hard from
looking at a little k**'s twat. I'll bet you'd really
like to fuck me."

"Don't be stupid." He laughed. "I'm too smart to mess
around with jail bait."

"Okay," she sighed. "I'm sorry I brought the subject
up. But why don't you stay and have a bite of lunch
with me?"

"No thanks," he mumbled. "I think I'd better get out of
here."

"I was just gonna make some hot dogs," beamed the
youngster, jumping down from the counter. "Please
stay."

"No thanks," he answered, turning to leave.

"You'll be sorry," she giggled, reaching for one of the
big weenies on the counter. "You don't know all the
neat things I can do to a hot dog."

Smiling teasingly at the young man, Jolyne slipped the
end of the weenie between her full, moist lips and
sensually slid it into her mouth.

Ted stared as if he were in a trance as she
suggestively wrapped her moist slippery lips around its
fat length and began slowly pumping it in and out of
her mouth, her teasing eyes looking directly into his.

"Mmmmmm, what I can't do to a weenie," she sighed,
removing it from her mouth and running her tongue up
and down the length of the obscene-looking object.

Ted knew he should get out of the house, but he just
stood frozen, watching the weenie slither back into the
brazen little girl's hot open mouth.

Winking suggestively at the youth, she made wet
slurping sounds as she sucked on it while her fingers
wantonly stroked the part that was protruding from her
mouth.

"I wish you'd stay," she whispered, slowly removing it
from between her lips with an erotic slurping sound.
"I'd show you what I can really do to a weenie."

Staring into the youngster's sensuously pleading eyes,
Ted could feel his stiff cock churning around in the
confines of his pants. He fully realized that no matter
how desirable the c***d was, he'd be heading for big
trouble if he laid a hand on her.

"Are you going to stay?" she whispered again, brazenly
rubbing the tip of the weenie against the hard nipple
that was so visible under the thin material of her
dress.

"N-no, th-hank you," he stammered, still unable to get
his feet moving.

"Please," she said, hopping back up on the counter top.
Daintily kicking off her sandals, she reached out and
gently probed his crotch with her bare toes.

"You've really got a hard-on," she giggled. Ted didn't
answer. He was staring between her open thighs at the
girl's golden pubic hairs that had been exposed when
she reached out for him with her foot.

Smiling teasingly at the youth, she picked up the
weenie and slowly inserted it between the soft pink
lips of her darling little pussy. Unable to remove his
eyes from the erotic scene, Ted was visibly shaking.
The sight of the obscenely shaped weenie slithering up
into her hot little cunt was blowing his mind.

"God, this feels good," she whispered, sensuously
sliding the piece of meat in and out of her steamy
little hole.

Ted could see the weenie glistening with her thick,
creamy twat juice. He could vividly imagine his own
hard boner slithering in and out of the youngster's
deliciously hot little fuckhole.

Pulling the weenie out, she hopped off the counter top.
Facing him, she slowly pulled her dress up above her
hips, exposing her little hot wet slit only a few
inches from his eyes.

"Wanta touch it?" she whispered, lewdly stroking her
oozing cuntlips with her fingers.

Too shocked to move, Ted just stared at the moist pink
flesh of her darling little fuckhole.

"Go ahead," she teased when he didn't answer. "Most of
the guys I know love to touch my pussy."

"What!" he gasped. "You let boys touch your pussy?"

"Sure," she lied. "And I let the guys I like real well
lick my twat."

"I-I can't believe you," he stammered. "You look like
such an innocent young girl."

"Don't let my appearance fool you," she giggled,
remembering how much she enjoyed oral sex with her dad.
"I even suck cocks."

"I can't believe you."

Smiling at him, Jolyne reached down and took his limp
unresisting hand and slipped his middle finger into her
hot little juice-drenched slit.

As he began excitedly thrusting his finger in and out
of her slippery hot snatch, Jolyne casually pulled her
brief dress off, carelessly tossing it onto the floor.
She teasingly smiled at him as she blatantly screwed
her little juice-drenched pussy up tighter around his
deeply embedded finger.

"Is this cunt hot enough for you?" she whispered.

With her dress now off, Ted just stared at her small,
but firm tits with their big cherry-hard nipples.
Trembling like a leaf, the wildly aroused youth reached
out and grasped the young girl, drawing her deliciously
naked body into his arms, covering her thrilling
nipples with his hot wet mouth.

As he frantically sucked on her nubile young tits,
Jolyne reached down and opened his fly, gently taking
his hard throbbing dick into her soft little hand.

"Gee, your cock feels good," she whispered, gently
sliding the foreskin up and down over his rock-hard
shaft.

Releasing her tit from his mouth, Ted smiled at her
glowing face.

"Honey," he hotly panted, taking her hand. "Let's go in
on your couch and play with each other."

She obediently led him into the living room, proud that
she'd won her victory.

"Now take your clothes off," she giggled.

When he'd dropped his pants and shorts, Jolyne was
pleased to see that his prick wasn't as big as Sam's.
Ted's stiff boner was plenty big enough to give her a
wild fuck, but it wasn't so huge it would rip her
little unfucked cunt open.

Stepping toward the sofa, the handsome youth spread her
thighs with his hands and lowered his face down into
her little teen-aged crotch.

"Ooooooh!" she squealed with delight when she felt his
tongue on her pussy.

Jolyne wriggled and writhed all over the couch as the
youth drilled his tongue into the slick slippery flesh
of her horny little slit.

"Oh, shit, Ted," she softly moaned, digging her fingers
into his thick head of hair as he hotly slobbered on
her steaming crotch. "It's so good!"

The fresh fragrance of her sweet young pussy was enough
to blow his mind. The aroma and flavor of her hot young
cunt was one of the most exciting thing she could
remember. He was fully aware that she was only an
adolescent, but he knew that nothing could stop him
from fucking her. He simply had to have that heavenly
little body. He'd thought his girl friend was the
hottest piece of ass he'd ever had, but from the way
little Jolyne was behaving it looked like she would be
even wilder.

"Ooooooohhhhhhhhh!" she squealed with delight as his
twisting, plunging tongue sent obscene shivers of
delight streaking through her loins. She softly moaned,
loving the way the handsome youth was sucking on her
pussy.

When he suddenly pursed his lips around the throbbing
bud of her sensitive little clitty, the joy of it
almost made her faint. After several more minutes of
this delicious sucking, Ted finally pulled his face out
of her hot swampy crotch and took her into his arms.

"God, you're a sweet little thing," he panted, pressing
his juice-smeared lips to hers.

The horny youngster passionately returned his kiss, but
secretly wished he were still sucking on her cunt.

"Honey," he whispered. "Do you really like to suck
cocks?"

"Sure," beamed the youngster, anxious to wrap her hot
juicy lips around the young man's throbbing boner.

"Do you want to suck mine?" he eagerly asked.

"Heck, yes!" she grinned. "I'd love to."

Remembering how much she always enjoyed going down on
her dad, she excitedly grasped the base of Ted's shaft
in her fingers and began lightly running her tongue up
and down the length of it. Wanting to tease him before
taking his big plum-colored cockhead into her mouth,
she traced the tip of her tongue around the thick ridge
at the base of his bloated knob.

The musky male scent of his throbbing dick was really
turning the youngster on. Dropping her face down lower
between his legs, she cupped his lusty balls in her
palms and began running her warm moist tongue all over
the hairy, crinkly skin of his swollen nut-sac.

After sucking and licking on his nuts for several
heavenly minutes, she finally raised up and covered his
bloated knob with her hot open mouth.

"Oh, God!" panted the young man, digging his fingers
into her long blonde hair. "This is fantastic!"

The cute little blonde had given her dad so many blow-
jobs that she instinctively knew what to do. Her mouth
was soon flying up and down over his spit-drenched
shaft as her tongue lapped heatedly around it.

"That's it, baby!" he cried out. "Keep suckin'! I'm
almost there!"

"Not on your life!" she squealed, quickly removing her
mouth from his boner and rolling onto her back. "I
wanta be fucked!"

"Have you ever been screwed?" he excitedly asked as he
crawled up between her widely spread thighs.

"Nope," she beamed. "But I'm gonna be now."

"God, Jolyne," he panted. "I shouldn't be doing this."

"Why not?" she giggled. "Not many guys get a crack at a
virgin these days."

Too wildly aroused to stop now, Ted decided to deflower
her as quickly and painlessly as possible. Easing his
thick knob between her pussylips, he gave a quick lunge
forward, feeling her hymen rip as his shaft drove all
the way up into her little virginal fuckhole.

Jolyne gave a little squeal as she felt a quick sharp
pain, but it was quickly replaced by the heavenly
sensation of his wonderful prick buried deep in her hot
young cunt. She could feel her little unused pussy
walls being stretched almost to the point of bursting,
yet the bigness of his dick in her belly felt
wonderful.

"Oh, sweet Ted," she whispered, drawing his mouth down
to hers. "Thank you so much. It feels so good, honey.

They lay perfectly still for several moments, their
warm naked bodies united by the swollen cock that was
throbbing so feverishly in her deliciously stretched
fuckhole.

Starting slowly at first, he began pumping his boner
back and forth in her little teen-aged cunt. It was a
completely new experience for the youngster, and every
movement of his swollen prick was bringing fantastic
sensations that she'd never dreamed possible. The
little wildly aroused blonde was trembling with ecstasy
as his lusty cock slithered in and out of her hotly
sizzling cunt.

"Oh, God," she softly whimpered, closing her eyes and
listening to the delicious slurping sound of his hard
meat squishing in and out of her slippery hot fuckhole.
It almost seemed to her as if she were part of this
beautiful big male body that was giving her such
intense pleasure.

"That's it, lover!" she squealed when he started
speeding the tempo of his thrusts. "Give it to me
good!"

It felt like her entire body would explode as he fucked
deeper and harder into her tight little pussy.

"Oh, yes!" she sobbed. "Yes, Yes!"

"Well, how do you like your first fuck?" he panted,
staring down at her excited young face.

"I love my first fuck!" she squealed. "I love fuckin'!"

The sound of the innocent-looking youngster's four-
letter words seemed to further arouse the wildly
humping youth as his driving boner rubbed against the
slippery ridges of her hot slick passage. The pleasure
was so intense that Ted didn't know how much longer he
could last.

"That's it, you sweet fucker!" screamed Jolyne. "Keep
that fuckin' cock pounding! Oh, shit, baby! Fuck! Fuck!
Fuck!"

Her wild squeals of delight seemed to excite Ted even
more, causing the lurching youth to fuck faster and
deeper.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she hysterically screamed, feeling
his steel-hard shaft ripping and tearing into her
scalding cunt-flesh. "That's it! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

Hardly able to control his own movements as his
excitement increased, Ted was pounding his cock in and
out with a savage intensity.

"Oh, shit!" she suddenly shrieked. "I'm coming!
Commmiiinnnnnggg!"

The whole world seemed to explode into one giant orgasm
for the girl when she felt a man's white hot jizz
gushing into her lurching pussy for the very first
time. Clinging tightly to the handsome youth, she could
feel him shooting spurt after spurt of hot cum into her
writhing belly.

"Oh, sweet Ted," she whispered, covering his lips with
her hot open mouth. "I never dreamed that fucking could
be so wonderful."

A few minutes later when the young man had gone, Jolyne
heard her mother laughing from the hall.

"How long have you been standing there?" asked the
startled youngster.

"Quite a while," her mother answered. "And how long
have you been into fucking?"

"For some time," lied Jolyne.

"Shit, honey," Anne grinned, slowly walking into the
room, "if I'd known you like to screw so much, I'd have
fixed you up with some of the big-cocked bastards I go
out with."

"Really," mumbled Jolyne, not knowing what else to say.

"That's right," beamed her mother. "Those studs really
know how to fuck, and all of them would love to get
into a little girl's pants."

"Gee," giggled the youngster who was still wildly
aroused from her first fuck. "That sounds like fun."

"Honey," grinned her mother. "I know a couple of well-
hung truck drivers that are laying over in town
tonight. Do you want me to invite them over?"

"Shit, yes!" Jolyne beamed, feeling her little cunt
starting to burn and itch again.


-= Chapter 4 =-

Later that night when the men arrived at the house,
Anne answered the door.

"Hi, Hank," she beamed, her big gray eyes sparkling
with excitement as she threw her arms around the big
trucker. "Shit, it's been a long time since I've seen
you."

"Hello, Anne," he smiled, kissing her wide open lips.
"Frank couldn't come, but this is Troy Webster, an old
friend of mine."

"Hi, Troy," she said in a warm voice as she led them
into the living room. "And this is my daughter,
Jolyne."

The cute little blonde was curled up on a sofa with
most of her bare thighs exposed under her short skirt.
She looked so naughty, yet innocent with big blue eyes,
dimpled cheeks and long blonde hair falling down below
her shoulders.

Troy, who appeared to be in his late twenties or early
thirties, instantly noticed how the youngster's soft
full lips looked as if they'd been purposely designed
to suck cocks. There was a sensuously teasing look in
her eyes that sent chills racing up and down Troy's
spine.

When the introductions were completed, Troy sat down
next to Jolyne on a sofa while Hank joined Anne on
another couch that was facing theirs. Studying the
man's appearance, Jolyne decided he was about forty-
five.

"Hank's a dear old friend of mine," Anne said to her
daughter. "And I've sure missed his nice big cock."

They all laughed when the pretty brunette reached over
and lightly rubbed the trucker's crotch.

"How long as it been since you've seen him?" Jolyne
asked her mother.

"Over six months," she sighed. "And I was wearing the
fuckin' rag."

"Oh, how horrible," the little blonde giggled.

"Not really," laughed Anne. "I spent the night suckin'
him off, but, baby, tonight he's gonna take me into
that bedroom and fuck the shit out of me."

Troy was a bit shocked by the way Anne was talking in
front of her young daughter.

"How old are you?" the man turned to Jolyne.

"Old enough to be a hot little piece of ass." Trying to
put on that she was quite worldly, the youngster was
inwardly shaking like a leaf. The girl had practically
no experience in sex. She'd just lost her cherry this
afternoon, and other than sucking her dad's prick, that
was the sum total of her sex life. Not wanting the men
to know how little she knew about sex, she boldly
k**ded with them, leading them to believe she was quite
an experienced broad.

From the conversation going on in the room, it was
obvious that her mother intended to fuck Hank, and
Jolyne hoped Troy was planning to screw her. She had
taken an instant liking to the man, and she was anxious
to feel his cock stuffed up between her legs.

"Oh, God," she suddenly heard her mother giggling from
across the room. "Look at this gorgeous boner."

Glancing over, Jolyne was shocked to see her mother
stroking the big hard prick that was sticking up
through Hank's open fly. As startled as the youngster
was, she was fascinated by the big purple cockhead that
was poking out of her mother's clenched fist. There was
something about the sight of a man's naked prick that
really excited her.

"Isn't it a beauty," Anne giggled, leaning over and
lightly flicking the big shiny bulb with the tip of her
tongue.

"It sure is," laughed Jolyne, pretending that she'd
been around plenty of stiff pricks.

"Hey!" called her mother. "Why don't you pull Troy's
out so we can all get a look at his?"

Jolyne was dying to get her hands on the man's cock,
but she felt embarrassed to reach for his dick while
everyone was watching her.

"Come on," Anne urged her, "Let's see how the guy's
hung."

With three pairs of eyes watching, and not wanting to
seem naive, Jolyne had no choice but to lower his
zipper. Her hands were shaking with excitement as she
slowly opened his fly and reached in. Surprised that he
wasn't wearing shorts, she could hardly believe it when
her fingers made instant contact with the bare flesh of
his hot meaty shaft.

"Pull it out," giggled her mother. "We all want to see
it."

No longer feeling so shy, Jolyne gently grasped the hot
piece of male flesh in her hand and slowly drew it from
the confines of his pants.

A delicious excitement rippled through her loins when
she felt his hot cock swelling and throbbing in her
fingers. She could feel the veins pulsating against her
closed palm like the beat of a heart. Clinging tightly
to his rapidly growing cock, Jolyne felt that heavenly
tingling sensation between her legs. Thrilled by the
feel of it, the little blonde began u*********sly
stroking the swelling prick she was holding.

She could feel the man's body trembling with excitement
when his throbbing prick reached its full hardness. The
youngster was thrilled by the feel of his soft cock-
skin stretched so tautly over his steel-hard shaft.

Jolyne's pussy was itching and burning with desire when
the man put his arm around her and drew the girl into
his arms. With her body pressed against his, the
youngster was vaguely aware of Troy's hand creeping up
the bare flesh at the back of her thighs. Not wearing
any panties, Jolyne began trembling with anticipation
when she felt him cup her soft bare ass in his hand,
drawing her warm little body up more tightly against
him.

Heavenly little tremors were streaking through her
loins. Still clutching and stroking his hard shaft, the
youngster pressed her soft open lips against his mouth.
Probing lightly between his lips with her moist little
tongue, it slipped through to entwine sensuously with
his. With their tongues swirling around together in the
warmth of his mouth, Jolyne continued passionately
stroking his throbbing boner. The pretty little blonde
was getting more aroused than she'd ever been in her
life. Having had her first fuck this afternoon, she
could hardly wait for Troy to fuck her.

When Troy momentarily released the trembling girl from
his embrace, Jolyne saw that her mother had dropped to
her knees in front of the other sofa and was noisily
sucking on Hank's cock. Watching her mother's lips
working up and down over the man's lipstick-stained
boner seemed to further arouse the youngster. Staring
at Hank's big stiff prick buried in her mom's mouth,
the cute little blonde was getting hornier by the
second. Knowing that her father had taught her to be an
expert cock-sucker, she suddenly had a wild desire to
demonstrate her talent to Troy.

Tearing herself loose from his arms, she quickly
lowered her mouth down over the man's lust-bloated
cockhead. She was more than pleased with the slightly
randy taste of his cock, and she found it extremely
stimulating. The feel of the smooth purple skin of his
cockhead against her tongue as it swirled around his
sensitive knob was enough to blow her mind. Wrapping
her full baby-soft lips around his big bulb, she began
sensually swirling her little tongue around the
sensitive underside of his throbbing shaft. Jolyne
couldn't get over how much she was enjoying the taste
of his prick.

"Please take your clothes off," she whispered,
momentarily removing her mouth from his cock. "I want
to see your balls, too."

Needing no further urging, Troy quickly stood up and
disrobed while Jolyne took off her dress, displaying
her delicious nakedness. Sitting back down on the sofa
with her, Troy stared at the young girl's cherry-hard
nipples standing out erectly from her cute young tits.
Reaching out and touching her turgid titty buds, he
felt them quiver like taut steel springs. Gathering the
naked youngster into his arms, Troy began gently
squeezing and fondling her luscious tits.

Jolyne was squirming with passion as her hot cunt
juices began flowing out of her lusting slit.

"Oh, Troy, that feels so good," she whispered, feeling
his hot mouth and thick wet tongue working over her
quivering tits.

Lowering his face, the man began licking and bathing
her soft little tummy and navel with his swirling
tongue. Then gently spreading her soft smooth thighs,
he moved his face up between her trembling legs.

"Oooooooooh, shit!" she gasped, lurching wildly when
she first felt his hot wet tongue come in contact with
her juicy, sensitive cunt lips. Feeling his tongue
swirling deliciously around in her quivering pussy, she
involuntarily lifted her hips, grinding her juice-
drenched cunt against his slavering mouth.

Clutching frantically at the cushions, she bit her lips
to keep from shrieking out with ecstasy. Ever since her
dad had taught her the joys of oral sex, the cute
blonde thoroughly loved a wild tongue-fuck. Floating on
a rolling sea of passion, Jolyne was vaguely aware of
Hank's heavy breathing and the slurping sounds of her
mother's mouth sucking noisily on his cock from across
the room. The erotic sounds from the other couple only
added fire to Jolyne's excitement. The youngster was
suddenly lifted to an even higher plane of rapture when
Troy's tongue suddenly started attacking her sensitive
clitty.

"That's it!" she sobbed. "That's it, baby! Oh, suck me
good! Suck! Suck! Suck!"

With her beautiful blonde head thrown back, her sweet
young mouth gaping open, her big blue eyes half closed
with passion, Jolyne was grinding her foaming slit
against his slurping mouth. Her soft warm thighs were
locked against his face as he swirled his tongue
against her hard, quivering clit.

Hank and Jolyne's mother sat silently on the other sofa
watching her. A thin string of jizz was hanging out of
the corner of Anne's lips from the hot load of cum
she'd just finished sucking out of Hank's cock.

"God!" whispered the woman. "He's sure giving her a
wild tongue-fuck!"

"Holy shit!" laughed Hank. "That guy can sure eat
pussy!"

"Christ," Anne giggled, licking her sperm-soaked lips.
"I'd sure like him to eat me out like that."

Jolyne was now screaming madly, grabbing at Troy's head
and pushing his face deeper into her sex-crazed hole.

"Suck, baby, suck!" she squealed. "I'm coming, honey!
For Christ's sake, don't stop! I'm coming! I'm
commmmmiiiiinnngg!"

Jolyne writhed and lurched and trembled long after her
shattering orgasm first enveloped her. It was a full
five minutes before the exhausted youngster was able to
sit up.

"Oh, Troy," she whispered. "That felt so fuckin' good."

"Jesus," laughed Anne from the other sofa. "That guy
can really eat pussy."

"You're not shittin'," giggled Jolyne, resting her head
on Troy's shoulder. "That was the neatest fuckin' thing
that's ever happened to me."

"Hey, Troy," Hank called out. "Anne would like you to
eat her."

"Send her over," grinned Troy, wiping his juice-smeared
face with the back of his hand. "There's nothin' tastes
better than a variety of cunts."

"Oh, good," giggled Anne, bouncing across the room.
"Here comes my twat."

"Wait a minute, Mom," laughed Jolyne, clutching at
Troy. "I wanta give him a blow-job first."

"Go suck Hank off," Anne grinned. "He's almost hard
again."

Looking over at the older trucker, Jolyne suddenly
wondered how his cock would taste. Getting up, she
walked across the room to where Hank was sitting on the
edge of the couch and dropped to her knees on the floor
in front of him.

"Wanta nice juicy blowjob from a hot little k**?" she
whispered to him.

"Shit, yes," he panted, his prick once more as hard as
steel as he stared at the youngster's cute little
dimpled face.

As always, a wild ripple of excitement streaked through
her hot little cunt as she gazed at a big cock and
balls only inches in front of her eyes. Taking the
thick, meaty shaft in her hand, Jolyne slipped his big
shiny cockhead into her eager mouth. She was once more
excited by the delicious musky taste of his fleshy
cock. Sucking passionately on the man's dick, Jolyne
reached down beneath it and began caressing his big
hairy balls. The meaty weight and the soft crinkly skin
of his nut-sac felt so thrilling to her touch. She
sucked deeply on his big knob for a few moments, and
then removing it from her mouth, she ran her tongue up
and down the entire underside of his throbbing shaft.

Jolyne could feel his big muscular body trembling with
rapture as her talented lips and tongue teased his
rigid cock. Alternating between sucking his knob and
licking his shaft, she continued gently caressing and
fondling his balls. She could feel him lurch when she
delicately probed his sensitive asshole with her
finger.

"D'ya like that?" she whispered, momentarily removing
her lips from his thick boner.

"Shit, yes," he panted.

"Good," she teased. "Am I gonna get a big mouthful of
nice hot jizz?"

"Christ, yes!" he gasped. "Just keep suckin'!"

Hearing Troy slobbering on her mother's slippery cunt
on the other sofa had an extremely erotic effect on
Jolyne, causing her to suck deeper and harder on Hank's
thick, meaty prick. God, how the cute little blonde
loved the taste and texture of a man's hard prick in
her mouth.

Almost out of his mind from the thrill of Jolyne's
baby-soft lips sucking on his cock, Hank began
thrusting his hips up and down on the couch, pumping
his throbbing boner in and out of the youngster's
slurping mouth. The feel of a man's hard meat sliding
back and forth between her slippery lips was one of the
most thrilling things that could happen to Jolyne.

The youngster wasn't prepared for it when Hank suddenly
tensed up. Without warning, he gave a violent lurch,
shooting a thick stream of hot cum into her mouth.
Unprepared for the sudden gush of delicious jizz, she
wasn't able to swallow fast enough to keep some of the
sperm from running out of her mouth. Jolyne didn't stop
sucking and swallowing until she'd drawn the last drop
from his rapidly shrinking dick.

When she finally released his limp prick from her
mouth, she glanced over at Troy and her mother. He was
sitting on the couch with a horrendous hard-on, and she
was slumped back completely exhausted. It was very
obvious that Troy had just finished tongue fucking her
to a wild orgasm.

"Troy," the youngster called across the room to him. "I
wanta be fucked."

"Okay," he grinned as the little dimpled blonde stood
up and led him into her bedroom.

As they lay facing each other on the bed, Jolyne began
slowly sliding the skin back and forth over his stiff
shaft. Staring at the big dick she was stroking, she
was thrilled by the sinewy bumps and thick veins
pulsing just beneath his tightly stretched cockskin.
The thought of his cock rubbing against her sensitive
cunt walls sent a hot stream of pussy juice gushing out
from between her legs.

Unable to control her insatiable lust any longer, she
quickly got up and, facing the man on her knees, she
straddled his loins. Bracing her hands on his chest,
Jolyne began slowly lowering her hot slick pussy down
toward his erect shaft.

"Oh, Troy," she whispered, when she felt his hard knob
brushing against her slippery slit. The youngster's
soft sweet body quivered with excitement as she felt
his throbbing cockhead opening her slippery cuntlips as
it slipped through her tight little hole. As his big
knob slowly sank up into her cunt, she began trembling
from the heavenly pleasure, feeling the gnarly bumps on
his hard shaft rubbing against the sensitive tissues of
her hotly grasping cuntal walls. When the beautiful big
prick was fully buried up in her quivering belly, she
sat perfectly still on his deeply embedded boner,
enjoying the feel of it pushing out against the
squeezing walls of her young pussy. It was hard to
believe that she'd been a virgin when she got out of
bed this morning.

The glorious sensations increased as she began sliding
her cunt up and down over his thrilling rod.

"That's it, baby!" Troy panted. "Fuck me good, you
little darling!"

Crazed by the feel of his big dick plowing in and out
of her hot dripping twat, Jolyne began bouncing faster
and faster on his prick. The intense pleasure increased
with every thrust of his cock into the sucking hotness
of her cute little teen-aged slit.

"Oh, baby!" she squealed with joy as she increased the
tempo. "It's so good, honey! I love it! I love it!"

Writhing in ecstasy, Jolyne knew she would soon be
climaxing around his spurting cock, and later she'd
have an orgasm with Hank, and another with Troy.

She was right. The two well-fucked men didn't leave
until after daylight.


-= Chapter 5 =-

Now that Jolyne had been introduced to the wonderful
world of fucking, she couldn't seem to get her mind off
hard cocks. Every time she passed a man on the street,
she u*********sly looked for a bulge in the front of
his pants. Now that she was no longer a virgin, she
began thinking more and more about her math teacher's
prick. She'd had a secret crush on him since the first
day in class, and now that she was sexually active, the
feeling for him was much more intense.

Sitting at her desk one afternoon, the girl couldn't
seem to keep her eyes off the handsome teacher. As he
stood in front of the class, Jolyne was all hot and
itchy between her legs as she tried to visualize the
cock beneath his pants. Watching him as she sat at her
desk, the youngster's desire for him was so strong she
could almost scream. She suddenly realized she'd never
be satisfied until she could feel his hard boner
stuffed up between her legs.

When the bell rang at the end of class, Jolyne remained
seated while all the other students left the room. When
she and the teacher were the only ones in the
classroom, she slowly walked up to his desk.

"Mr. Andrews," she smiled, her lower lip trembling
slightly. "Do you like me?"

"Of course I like you," he answered, completely puzzled
by her question.

"I mean do you really like me?" she whispered.

"Of course I do."

"Enough to go to bed with me?"

"Certainly not!" he snapped.

"Why not?"

"For one thing, you're too young."

Realizing she would have to take desperate measures,
Jolyne casually walked over and locked the door. Slowly
strolling back to where the handsome man was seated
behind his desk, the girl began brazenly unbuttoning
her blouse.

"Jolyne!" he gasped as she removed the garment, boldly
baring her cute bra-less tits. "What the hell do you
think you are doing?"

"That's up to you," she whispered, lowering the zipper
on the side of her skirt. "I'm ready for anything you
want."

"Stop that!" he shouted as the horny little blonde
rolled her skirt down over her softly rounded hips and
ass, leaving her completely naked except for her brief
little panties.

"Take it easy, Mr. Andrews," she giggled, slipping her
fingers into the waistband of her pants. "If you shout
again, I'll scream."

"You wouldn't dare," he gulped.

"Just try me," she whispered. "Think how it would look
and what people would say if they found a naked student
in the math teacher's room."

"Jesus Christ, Jolyne!" he gasped when the beautiful
young blonde removed her panties. "Have you gone
crazy?"

"Nope," smiled the girl, standing completely naked in
front of the stunned teacher. "You have two choices.
You can either fuck me or I start screaming."

"You little slut!" he gasped, staring at her bare
flesh. "I can't believe you could be so depraved."

"Do you want me to scream?" she whispered, kicking off
her sandals.

"No."

"Then shut up," she grinned.

Afraid of being caught with the naked student, he just
stared helplessly at her luscious young tits with the
big turgid nipples thrusting out from them. Finally
lowering his eyes down over her deliciously flat
stomach, they momentarily focused on the soft pink
pussylips nestled within her golden cunt curls. Her
cute little cunt glistened with the juices that
shimmered like drops of dew on her slippery cuntlips.

Not saying another word, the horny girl moved behind
the desk, and, facing the seated man, she perched her
sweet young ass on top of it. Resting her feet on the
arms of his chair, she spread her knees so that her
open pussy was only inches from his eyes.

Unable to control himself, the man could feel his prick
starting to swell and stir in his pants as he gazed at
her delicious little cunt. The fragrant scent of it was
filling his nostrils.

"D'ya like it?" she whispered, seeing the bulge in the
front of his pants.

When he didn't answer, Jolyne removed one of her bare
feet from the arm of his chair and began rubbing his
crotch with it.

"Guess what, Mr. Andrews," she giggled. "You're gettin'
a hard-on."

The teacher's cock had suddenly exploded into a full-
blown erection as her dainty little toes lovingly
caressed it through the material of his pants. Seeing
the excitement burning in his eyes, Jolyne hoped she
could get him to fuck her. Sliding off the desk, she
knelt in front of the seated man and quickly lowered
his zipper.

"Oh, God, please put your clothes on and get out of
here," he begged, still trying to control the burning
lust that was rapidly building in his loins.

"I told you I'd scream if you don't shut up," she
warned, easing his hard boner out of his open fly.

"Please don't," panted the man.

"Then be quiet," she giggled, starting to stroke his
massive boner.

Feeling her teacher's hard meat lurching and throbbing
in her hand, Jolyne knew that seducing him would be
very exciting. There was something about the rubbery
hardness and heat of his prick that was really turning
her on.

Her young cunt was creaming hotly between her legs as
she peeled the soft thick foreskin back and forth over
his throbbing boner. Thrilled by the feel of it, the
horny little blonde lowered her head and pressed his
hot, hard cockhead against her cheek. The texture and
warmth of it was exciting against her flesh.

Inhaling the male aroma of his drooling prick, she
brushed her softly parted lips over his big sensitive
knob. Gently holding his shaft in her hand, she swirled
her tongue deliciously around the head of his dick.

Feeling the man trembling with excitement, Jolyne
smiled up at him and began running her tongue up and
down the entire length of his shaft. She could feel it
swelling even larger as she teased her hot wet tongue
all around the rim of his sensitive cockhead. Slowly
lowering her lips, the naughty teenager took all of her
teacher's big plum-colored knob into her hot little
mouth. She could feel him trembling with joy as her
soft slippery lips slid down over his dome-shaped
cockhead.

"Oh, my God!" gasped the man, staring at the way his
meaty hard-on was buried in the darling youngster's hot
sucking mouth.

"Do you like it?" she whispered, temporarily removing
his cock from her mouth.

"Jesus, yes!" he gasped, no longer wanting the girl to
leave him alone. "It's fantastic!"

"I knew you'd like it," she giggled.

His prick began throbbing even more violently in her
hand as she once more lowered her mouth down over it.
The silence in the classroom was broken only by his
panting and the sound of her greedy little mouth
sucking noisily on his spit-drenched shaft. With his
eyes closed in ecstasy, the excited teacher was
thoroughly enjoying the erotic smacking sound of the
horny youngster's mouth sucking and milking on his
sensitive cock.

With her deliciously hot lips encircling his bloated
meat, she took it deeper and deeper into her mouth
until she could feel his hard rubbery knob probing
against the back of her throat. Wanting to please the
handsome man even more, she slowly lifted her mouth
with such an intense suction that it caused the teacher
to moan with joy. Repeating this lewd action, she could
feel the man thrusting his hips up from the chair to
meet every downward plunge of her soft sucking mouth.

"Oh, my God!" he moaned, half-crazed by the feel of her
lips around his prick. "Suck, honey, suck!"

"Suck what?" she giggled, temporarily removing her
mouth from his boner.

"You know," he panted. "Suck my thing."

"You can talk plainer than that," she grinned. "What do
you want me to suck?"

"My penis," answered the aroused man who always used
very proper language at all times.

"What's the matter?" she giggled, wanting to hear her
teacher use naughty words. "Can't you say cock?"

"Sure I can," he panted.

"Then what do you want me to do?"

"Suck my cock!" he finally yelled.

"Say it again," she laughed, pleased to hear her
handsome teacher use a four-letter word.

"Suck my cock!" he excitedly shouted, grasping the
girl's blonde hair and forcing her mouth down toward
his prick. "Suck my fucking cock!"

"That's better," she giggled, once more lowering her
mouth down over his prick.

With his breath coming in hot short gasps, he curled
his fingers into her tousled hair, pushing her mouth
down tighter over his big throbbing cockhead.

"Suck it, baby, suck it!" he panted, wildly pumping his
cock in and out of her slurping mouth. "Suck for
Christ's sake! I'm almost there!"

Wanting to prolong his ejaculation until his prick was
in her cunt, Jolyne released his tingling boner and
hopped up onto the desk again. Once more facing him
with her feet on the arms of his chair and her knees
spread widely apart, she could see the lust on his face
as he stared into her juicy snatch.

"Honey," she whispered, reaching out and unbuttoning
his shirt, "I've got a neat surprise for you, if you'll
take your clothes off."

Unable to control himself any longer, he quickly stood
up and removed his clothes.

"Now that's much better," she whispered as he sat down
in front of her again, gazing up between her legs at
the steamy little cunt that was only inches from his
eyes.

She could see his thick purple cock throbbing lustily
as the aroused man watched the little droplets of
glistening pussy-cream oozing out from between her hot
wet cuntlips. The soft velvety texture of the
youngster's slippery inner flesh could be seen between
the slightly parted lips of her sweet young pussy.

"Oh, honey," she whispered, writhing her juicy little
cunt around in front of his excited eyes. "Why don't
you kiss my horny little pussy?"

Frank Andrews had never once dreamed of touching a cunt
with his mouth, but suddenly the thought of it made his
prick throb more violently. Completely mesmerized by
the sight of her little oozing slit, the aroused
teacher lost all control of himself and buried his face
in the swampy hotness of the young girl's soft furry
little teenaged hole.

"Oh, Mr. Andrews," she whimpered with joy. "You naughty
man, I love it. Shit, I love it."

Excited by the tangy flavor of the youngster's hotly
leaking pussy, he feverishly attacked her open slit
with his mouth and tongue. The handsome teacher's face
was completely saturated with the slippery juices that
were flooding out of her deliciously tasting cunt.

"D'ya like it?" she whispered, writhing her cunt up
around his slavering mouth. "D'ya like my hot little
pussy?"

"Fuck, yes," he panted, thrusting his tongue even
deeper into her hot little fuckhole.

With his face buried in the fragrant softness of her
slippery little snatch, the teacher was completely
enthralled by the feel of her soft cunt hair against
his cheeks and nose as he sucked and slurped on his
beautiful student's deliciously scented twat. The feel
and taste of Jolyne's teenaged slit was driving him
wild as his lips and tongue worked up and down between
her spread cuntlips.

Thrilled by the intense pleasure that was radiating out
from between her legs to every tingling nerve in her
body, the aroused girl was writhing in ecstasy on top
of the desk. Becoming more excited by the second, the
youngster was further turned on by the obscenely wet
sound of his mouth slurping lewdly between her widely
parted thighs.

"Oh, Jesus, Mr. Andrews," she whimpered, grinding her
hot crotch up tighter against his sucking mouth. "This
feels so fucking good."

Squealing with joy, the horny youngster began squeezing
her deliciously naked thighs against his juice-smeared
face. Her hot wet pussy writhed against his mouth as
the teacher continued drilling his tongue in and out of
the fiery depths of her overheated snatch.

Staring down between his legs as the man lustily sucked
and slurped on her twat, Jolyne could see his thick
prick throbbing back against his belly. Looking at her
handsome teacher's beautiful big cock, the young girl
suddenly wanted to feel it buried up between her legs.

"Mr. Andrews," she whispered, pushing his face away
from her hot steaming cunt. "Would you like to fuck
me?"

"What?" he gasped.

Not answering, she jumped off the desk and straddled
the man's loins. Reaching down, she grasped his hard
prick and aimed it up between her legs. Then she
quickly lowered her juicy little slit down over his
throbbing cockhead.

"Oh, Jesus Christ!" he roared as his sensitive prick
sank into the soft slippery flesh of her sucking cunt.
This was the first and only pussy he'd fucked other
than his wife's, and the feel of her tight juicy inner
flesh squeezing around his hard cock was blowing his
mind.

"Ooooooooooh, shit, Mr. Andrews!" she sobbed, pressing
her softly parted lips to his as she continued lowering
her cunt farther down over his throbbing meat. "You've
got such a nice big cock!"

"Jesus Christ!" he gasped, feeling the juicy hotness of
her slippery slit sucking and milking his prick as it
sank deeper into her tight little fuckhole. "I've never
felt anything so fuckin' good in my life."

"Then enjoy it," she giggled, "because I'm gonna fuck
the shit out of you before we're finished."

Frank Andrews had always thought Jolyne was the sexiest
little bitch he'd ever seen, and now he could hardly
believe his cock was really buried in her tight little
pussy.

"I can't believe it," he panted. "I can't believe I'm
really fucking you."

"Well, you better believe it," she giggled as she slid
her slippery little twat a bit faster up and down over
his shaft. "Because I want you to shoot a hot load of
cum into my hot little cunt."

"Do you really mean it?" gasped her teacher. "Do you
really want me to shoot my jizz into you?"

"Fuck yes," she giggled. "Where else you gonna shoot
it?"

"I thought maybe I should put a rubber on," the man
said.

"Christ, no!" she exclaimed. "I want your big hot load
in my cunt!"

Moving up and down on her knees, Jolyne was sliding her
cunt wetly over his thick shaft, sending wave after
wave of intense ecstasy racing up the length of his
tingling cock.

"Oh, sweet Jesus!" he moaned, thrusting his prick up to
meet every downward plunge of her sweet little pussy.

He could feel every soft ridge of her hot slippery
inner passage rubbing against the bare flesh of his
sensitive boner, and the tightness of her hot grasping
fuckhole was almost blowing his mind.

"Oh, shit, it's so good, Mr. Andrews!" squealed Jolyne,
bouncing faster and faster over his juice-slickened
shaft. "So fuckin', fuckin' good!"

Rotating her hips as she bounced, she could feel her
teacher's lusty cock twisting and grinding around in
the hot depths of her writhing belly.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she screamed, thrilled at the way
his thick prick was drilling in and out of her sizzling
pussy.

Grasping the soft cheeks of her smooth young ass in his
hands, the man began bouncing her up and down more
rapidly over his lurching cock.

"Oooooooooh, Jesus!" she shrieked, unable to stand the
intense ecstasy any longer. "Squirt, baby, shoot! I'm
coming... oh, shit, how I'm commmmmiiinnng!"

Writhing through her fantastic orgasm, the young girl
felt the teacher's hot stream of sperm spurting into
her belly.

"Oh, Mr. Andrews," she whispered a little later when
his limp prick slipped out of her sperm-filled cunt.
"That was the neatest fuck I've ever had."

"It was the neatest fuck I've ever had in my life," the
man admitted. "I'll have to keep you after school again
sometime."

"That's fine with me," she giggled. "You can keep me
after school every night as long as you suck and fuck
me."


-= Chapter 6 =-

It was a warm October evening, and Anne was sitting
alone on her front steps. Jolyne was spending the
weekend with her father, and Anne was wishing she had
someone to fuck her. She'd been sitting there about ten
minutes when Burt Foster, her neighbor, came ambling
over with a can of beer in his hand.

"Hi, Burt," she smiled as he sat down on the step just
below hers.

"Hello, Anne," he grinned, taking a sip of his beer,
"D'ya mind if I join you for a little while?"

"Hell, no," beamed the beautiful brunette. "Jolyne's
spending the weekend with her dad and I could use some
company."

"I'm alone, too," he smiled. "My wife's gone to visit
her s****r for a couple of weeks."

Sitting on the step just above Burt's, Anne crossed her
legs, exposing a nice portion of naked thighs beneath
her short, tight skirt.

Burt had often thought what a hot piece of ass she'd
probably be when he'd seen her walking with her softly
rounded ass wriggling provocatively under the tight
skirts she habitually wore. Now, sitting on her steps
and looking up between her legs, he wondered how hard
it would be to make her. With his wife out of town,
he'd sure like to get into this beauty's pants.

Seeming to read his mind, Anne slowly re-crossed her
legs to give him a lingering view, pleased that because
of the warm evening she wasn't wearing any panties. A
delicious little tingle rippled through Anne's loins
when she saw the wild lust in his eyes as he stared at
her blatantly exposed cunt. There was nothing that the
attractive slut enjoyed more than a brand new cock, and
the prospect that this big burly neighbor might fuck
her was making her cunt churn with desire.

"Oh, Burt," she whispered, her eyes glowing with
mischief. "You have some naughty thoughts on your
mind."

"What do you m-mean?" he stammered.

"You want to get at my hot little pussy," the pretty
woman giggled.

"What makes you say that?"

"I can tell by the way you're staring at it," she
grinned. "Do you like it?"

"I sure do!" he blurted, nervously licking his lips.

"I'll bet there's not a hotter cunt in town," she
giggled, pulling her skirt up around her hips and
spreading her legs wide apart to give him a better
view. "Why don't you touch the little devil and find
out how hot the fuckin' thing is?"

Unable to believe what was happening, Burt was
trembling with excitement as he reached up and inserted
his fingertip into the slut's lewdly exposed twat.

"Stick it all the way in," she panted. "Twist it around
in there."

The man couldn't believe the sucking hotness of her
slippery slit when her moistly clinging cunt-flesh
closed deliciously around his deeply embedded finger.

"How are you hung?" she whispered, moving down next to
him on the step when he pulled his finger out of her
sopping hot cunt slit.

Before he could answer, she reached down and cupped her
hand around the big bulge that was throbbing in the
front of his pants.

"Jesus, Burt," she giggled, giving his cock a loving
squeeze. "There's nothing I like better than a big new
cock, and this one feels like a real beauty."

Shivering with excitement as the hot juices leaked out
of her pussy, Anne lowered his zipper, and after a
short struggle, she finally hauled his big blue-veined
prick out of his open fly.

"Oh, Burt, baby," she whispered, leaning down and
swiping her wet tongue across the bulbous surface of
his lust-swollen knob. "Are you gonna stuff this big
hard thing into my hot juicy twat?"

"You're not shittin'," he panted. "You're gonna get
every fuckin' inch of it."

"Then let's get in the house," she giggled, stuffing
his cock back into his pants and taking his hand. "I've
never felt so fuckin' horny in my life."

When they entered the house, Anne felt her throat so
parched with excitement that she hurried into the
kitchen for a glass of water.

Watching her as she stood with her back to him by the
sink, Burt stared excitedly at the soft roundness of
her lovely ass and the bare flesh of her legs beneath
her extremely short dress. Not only was she a beautiful
woman, but she was probably a real wild fuck. He could
certainly have a good time screwing her until his wife
came home.

Walking up behind her as she stood by the sink drinking
her water, Burt felt his cock throbbing violently in
his pants. Putting his arms around Anne's waist, he
pulled her sweet ass back against the big bulge in his
slacks. Moving his hands up, he cupped her big full
tits, squeezing her succulent flesh, feeling her
nipples harden under the material of her dress.

Realizing the neighbor was really hot for her body,
Anne was getting hotter and wetter between her legs.
Wanting to arouse him even more, she squirmed back
against the man's slightly moving loins as he continued
caressing her warm tingling tits. Gazing out at the
dark night through her kitchen window, Anne felt her
breath coming in jagged gasps as her nostrils flared
with lust.

Aware that the horny woman was his to use as he
pleased, Burt took the hem of her dress and lifted it
off over her head. Her full bare tits were rippling and
her belly quivering as she excitedly ground her hot
naked ass back against his hard loins. Once more
cupping her luscious tits, he began tweaking her hard
nipples.

"Does that feel good, Anne?" he hotly whispered into
her ear.

"Yes... yes it does," she panted, almost weak from the
delicious feelings that were invading her horny body.
God, how she could hardly wait for this man to fill her
hotly aroused cunt with his big thick prick. She could
almost visualize his cock pumping in and out between
her legs and the thought of it further excited the
horny slut.

Unable to wait any longer to fuck the woman, Burt
lowered his zipper right there in the kitchen. When
Anne heard Burt's pants and shorts drop down around his
ankles, she excitedly rubbed the cheeks of her ass back
against his naked boner, totally consumed by the
powerful lust seething deep in her pussy.

Staring down, Burt could see the lush whiteness of her
soft buttocks and the little tuft of dark damp pussy
hairs peeking out beneath them.

"Anne, I'm gonna fuck you hard and deep," he hotly
whispered into her ear as he massaged the soft pliant
flesh of her ass, dipping his outstretched middle
finger into her slippery slit from behind. "I'm gonna
fuck you to death."

"Oh, yes," she whimpered, grinding her cunt back around
his thick exploring finger. "That's why I brought you
in."

As he stood close behind the woman with his hands on
her hips, Anne could feel his hotly throbbing prick
pressed tightly against the fleshy crack between her
asscheeks, leaving a trail of slippery seminal
stickiness on the quivering flesh between her smooth
soft asscheeks. She could feel his big lust-bloated
cockhead throbbing against the naked flesh of her sweet
hot ass, making her tingle with wanton desire. The
thought of him drilling his nice thick cock up into her
dripping twat from the rear only seemed to further
arouse the depraved woman.

"Okay, baby," he whispered to Anne as he guided the tip
of his cock up between her juice-slickened cuntlips.
"Here it comes, honey... all nice and hard."

Anne excitedly held her breath, her curvaceous body
trembling with anticipation. She spread her legs a bit
farther. Leaning on the counter top of the sink, the
woman raised her ass to help his entry. She could feel
her steamy cunt open and secrete a flood of hot juice
around his probing cockhead as it made initial contact.
Pressing forward, his thick pole nudged the soft
sensitive flesh of her open twat, sending shivers of
joy racing through her loins. Then almost without being
aware of it, his thick warm cock slid slowly up into
her hot slick fuckhole. Moving an inch or so at a time,
it was soon completely buried in her warm clasping
cunt.

The feeling of his thick throbbing cock filling her
pussy reduced Anne to nothing but a quivering piece of
inflamed flesh. The bigness of his swollen boner was
the most fantastic thing the horny woman had ever
experienced, and his entry had been so nice and gentle.

Thrilled with the feel of his big cock embedded in her
cunt, Anne began writhing her ass back against the
length of it, forcing his boner still deeper into her
feverishly aroused fuckhole.

"Oh, Burt," she passionately whispered, her eyes
glowing with lust. "Fuck me good, honey. Fuck me good."

Smiling triumphantly, Burt thrust forward, his huge
bloated prick surging through the hot slippery tunnel
of her lust-slickened cunt, spreading the soft tingling
walls as his prick drilled back and forth in her cuntal
sheath.

His big bloated knob was pounding mercilessly at the
very end of her pussy while his huge balls slapped
noisily between her shapely thighs.

He was soon pounding brutally into her, and Anne had to
suppress screams of anguish and ecstasy as her glazed
eyes stared out through the window at the dark night.
Enjoying the mild pain he was inflicting on her, she
was slamming her tormented ass back, forcing more of
his thrusting boner up between the petals of her
passion-heated cuntlips, trying to take more and more
of his rigid cock into her aroused fuckhole.

"Fuck, honey, fuck!" she squealed with joy. "I've never
felt anything as shittin' good as this!"

"Nor have I," he panted. "That's gotta be the hottest
damn cunt in the world."

He thrust savagely again, fucking into her with long
swooping plunges, his hard cock tingling from the
intense pleasure it was receiving from her horny little
slit.

"Oh, yes!" she squealed, biting into her forearms.
"Fuck me harder, honey! Oh shit, that's good!"

She'd wanted his thick hot prick in her cunt the first
moment she had felt it out on the steps, and she
certainly wasn't disappointed in his performance. The
bigness of his prick vibrating along the widely
stretched walls of her passion-slickened pussy was pure
ecstasy.

Burt was ramming his thick cock harder and deeper into
her quivering pussy, the intense pleasure almost too
much to bear at times, but he continued his relentless
fucking. His hairy loins were pounding against her soft
wiggly asscheeks as his massive sperm-laden balls
slapped wetly between her inner thighs. Panting and
gasping for breath, Burt was drilling his passion-
thickened shaft into her writhing twat with increasing
fury.

"Oh, sweet Burt," she whimpered, feeling his huge
cockhead pounding against her womb. "Keep fuckin',
honey, just keep fucking!"

For a brief moment she felt nothing but a numbness in
her pussy, and then the wild rapture began slowly
returning until it was more intense than it had been
before. Wild jolts of wanton joy were once more filling
her belly, the jolts becoming stronger until the waves
of lusting desire were completely consuming her
scorching body.

Her ass was churning around his deeply lodged boner as
he slammed his thick shaft even deeper into her wildly
writhing cunt. With her slippery hot pussy undulating
back around his rock-hard boner with increasing fervor,
wild mewls of pleasure were coming from deep in her
gasping throat. With her head lolling from side to side
and her long dark hair flying wildly around her face,
the woman was squealing with delight as her rugged
neighbor fucked into her from the rear like a wild
a****l. The way the top ridge of his stiff tool had set
up a friction against her erect clit was driving her
wild. The ceaseless way his big hard cock was pounding
into her cunt was setting up a delicious vibration that
was beyond her comprehension. It was total joy for the
woman as she rode his thrusting rod to new heights of
ecstasy.

Anne had done a lot of wild fucking and sucking in her
life, but this man's fantastic prick had awakened her
to joys she'd never attained before. It was a
disgusting perversion to be fucked dog-fashion like an
a****l, yet the base depravity of it added pleasure to
the whole obscene act. She humped her ass back at him,
her big over-ripe tits swinging heavily beneath her,
the big nipples swollen hard as rocks. He'd awakened
something within her that had brought on this insane
passion she'd never experienced before.

The raven-haired beauty was more aroused than she'd
ever been in her life, and she was responding wantonly.
She felt no shame for not only allowing, but for
blatantly encouraging this married neighbor to use her
body like an a****l.

"Fuck me, baby! Fuck me!" she moaned, screwing her hot
dripping pussy back around his plunging prick. "Just
fuck me deep and hard!"

"Don't worry, honey," panted Burt, clutching her hips
as he increased the tempo of his deep thrusts. "You're
gonna know you've been fucked when I'm through with
you."

Anne's ass and loins were swirling in ever increasing
circles, enhancing the feel of the hard strokes being
drilled into her hot clasping fuckhole by his gyrating
hips and throbbing cock. It was so good, and each
thrust felt better than the last as she lewdly rotated
her scalding slit back against him, trying to take more
of his pleasure-giving dick deep into her wildly
churning hole.

Suddenly feeling an ejaculation building up in his
balls, Burt stopped all motion. Clutching her hips, he
just let his excited prick throb crazily in the hot
softness of her motionless fuckhole.

"Oh, Burt!" she screamed with frustration. "Please
don't stop! Keep fucking me, honey!"

Not wanting to shoot his wad until the beautiful slut
climaxed, Burt just clung to her without saying
anything. His balls were aching to unleash a hot stream
of sperm into her writhing belly, but he knew he had to
hold back.

"Please keep fuckin', honey!" she sobbed, grinding her
hot cunt all around his motionless cock. "For shit's
sake, start fucking!"

"Just a minute," he whispered, still trying to keep her
under control.

"I'm not waiting one fucking second!" she screamed.
"Finish screwing me now or get the hell out of here!"

Firmly grasping the woman around the waist, he raised
his loins, and with his stiff cock deeply embedded in
her pussy from the rear, he lifted her up.

"Trust me," he panted, grasping her hips. "You're gonna
love what I'm gonna do to you now."

When the woman skewered onto his steel hard shaft, he
started moving toward the living room. It might have
been almost laughable if both of them hadn't been in
such a wild state of sexual excitation. It was
ludicrous the way his thick boner was rammed up between
Anne's legs, her feet dangling just off the floor as
Burt slowly moved, making sure his throbbing shaft
didn't slip from her hotly clasping cunt.

When they reached the sofa in the living room, Burt
eased her forward until she was on all fours. She knelt
on the couch, her long dark hair flowing beautifully
down her back. With his luscious dick still buried deep
in her clasping twat, her smooth soft ass was raised
like a pagan offering to the man's burning lust.

Panting from exertion and passion, Burt dug his fingers
into the heavenly warmth of her softly yielding
asscheeks, spreading them wide apart. Then pulling back
until only his bloated knob remained in her overheated
slit, he once more drove forward, driving the thickness
of his steel-hard dick deep into her quivering belly.

"Oooooooooh, God!" whimpered the cock-filled woman as
the delicious rapture burned through her loins. "Oh,
God, oh God... oh, sweet God!"

She was really getting it now as he increased the tempo
of his long deep lunges. Anne could tell how much the
man was enjoying her hot naked body, and she was happy
his wife was away so she could have his magnificent
prick for the next two weeks. Thinking about all the
wild fucking she was going to enjoy in the days ahead,
she began wildly rotating her oozing cunt back around
the base of his deeply embedded cock.

Drawing his lust-thickened cock almost all the way out
again, he once more slammed it home with all his power,
and then drawing it back out, he drilled back in with
demonic f***e. He was once more close to climaxing and
he knew she was, too. Her hands digging into the
cushions, she was sobbing and mewling, her big over-
sized tits dancing crazily beneath her lurching torso.
As Burt's cock fucked and twisted into her while his
hands kneaded the soft flesh of her smooth asscheeks,
she was feverishly squeezing her hot slick cunt tighter
around his thick drilling shaft.

Almost out of her mind with the all-consuming rapture
flooding through her body, she was moving her ass back
crazily against his heaving loins. Getting closer to
her climax, it felt as if a string of firecrackers was
going off in her belly, the wild sensations signaling
the approach of a massive orgasm, an orgasm that would
consume her entire body and mind with total rapture and
bliss. This was going to be the most fantastic climax
of her life, and it was only a few breathless moments
away.

The wild anticipation had her slamming her sweet ass
back, matching his plunges with her own perfectly timed
thrusts.

"Oh, Burt, honey!" she sobbed. "I'm gonna come, baby...
gonna come... gonna come!"

With her cries of rapture ringing in his ears, Burt
could no longer hold back. Without even realizing what
was happening as he drilled and rooted into her with
maniacal f***e, a hot stream of frothy jizz gushed out
of his cockhead. He clutched tightly to her quivering
asscheeks, his hard throbbing prick shooting his creamy
juices into her, filling her cunt to overflowing with
his slippery sperm.

Feeling the wonderful sensation of his hot spurting
jizz splattering all over her cuntal walls, Anne
exploded into a wild screaming orgasm that she'd never
forget. With his big strong body pumping over her like
a wild a****l, the joy of her climax seemed to
increase.

"That's it, Burt, honey!" she falling flat onto the
sofa. "Fill me, honey! Keep squirtin'! I'm coming! I'm
coming!"

A few moments later they slowly recovered from their
unforgettable fuck.

"I've never felt anything so wonderful in my life,"
Anne gasped.

"Neither have I," he sighed.

"Will you stay here and sl**p with me tonight?" she
whispered. "I need a lot more fuckin'."

"I intended to," he smiled.

"And will you just keep fuckin' the shit out of me
until your wife gets home?" Anne asked.

"How about your daughter," he said. "Isn't Jolyne
usually around?"

"Don't worry about that hot-assed little k**," giggled
Anne. "She enjoys fucking as much as her mother does."

"Really!"

"Really," laughed Anne. "We'll take her to bed with us
some night and it'll be a party you'll never forget."


-= Chapter 7 =-

One afternoon when Jolyne was walking home from school,
two boys in a car pulled up to the curb by her. She
immediately recognized them as a couple of very
important seniors at her high school. Though she'd
never personally met them, she recognized one of the
boys as Lance Walker, the captain of the football team,
and the other one was his friend, Rick Carlsen.

"Hi," the boys sang out. "Can we give you a lift home?"

"Gee, I don't know," she beamed. "I only live a few
blocks from here."

"That's okay," said Rick. "Hop in anyway. It's better
than walking."

Flattered that these prominent seniors were asking her
into their car, she only hesitated a few seconds before
accepting their invitation. Once she was sitting
between the two boys, Lance pulled away from the curb.

"I'm Lance and this is my friend, Rick," the boy said
as he drove.

"I know," smiled Jolyne. "I've seen you around the
school."

"What's your name?" asked Rick.

"Jolyne."

"You're a friend of Mr. Andrews, aren't you?" said
Lance.

"He's my math teacher," the girl replied.

"Are you sure he's not more than that?" asked Rick,
putting his arm around her shoulders.

"What do you mean?"

"Well," grinned Lance. "Isn't he getting into your
pants?"

"That's none of your business!" snapped the girl. "But
what makes you think he is?"

"Because you spend so much time in the classroom with
him after school," answered Rick as his hand lowered
down over her shoulder and began tweaking her nipple
through the thin material of her blouse.

"So what?" she said, the contact of his fingers on her
tit sending a delicious little tingling sensation
streaking through her cunt.

"We've watched through the window," smiled Lance. "And
you've got the hottest little pussy I've ever seen."

Suddenly feeling embarrassed, she just sat there, not
saying a word.

"Where are we going?" she finally asked as they passed
her house.

"Over to my place," said Rick, slipping his hand up
under her skirt.

"Why?"

"My folks are out of town," he answered. "And I thought
the three of us could have a nice little party."

"Well," she said, starting to feel aroused as his hand
moved farther up between her legs. "Don't I have
something to say about it?"

"Not really," he smiled. "Just relax and enjoy
yourself. We'll give you a better time than old man
Andrews ever did."

Closing her eyes, Jolyne rested her head against the
back of the seat, thinking how much she might enjoy
their hard cocks. The more she thought about it, the
hotter her horny little pussy was getting.

"Come to think of it," grinned Rick, removing his hand
from between her legs, and lowering his zipper,
"there's no reason the festivities can't start before
we get to the house."

Jolyne shivered with excitement when the handsome boy
took her hand and wrapped her fingers around his thick
naked cock. As she began gently skimming the foreskin
back and forth over his throbbing boner, Rick thrust
his hand up between her wantonly parted thighs. The
cute little blonde let out a tiny whimper when he
wormed his finger around the crotch-band of her panties
and slipped the tip of it into her dripping slit.

Jolyne's sweet young ass was squirming all over the
seat as the boy's thick middle finger screwed around in
her hot juicy cunt. Staring at his big purple cockhead
as she fondled his stiff prick, the youngster began
wondering how his sperm would taste. She had no doubt
that it would be thick, slippery and delicious.
Stroking his stiff cock as his finger plunged in and
out between the hot slick lips of her pussy, she
couldn't wait to feel it stuffed up hotly between her
legs.

The youngster was almost out of her mind with lust when
Lance turned the car into the driveway of Rick's house.

"Well, here we are," smiled the boy.

"I sure hope you guys will enjoy my hot little cunt,"
whispered, getting out of the car.

"Don't worry," grinned Rick. "We will."

When they entered the house, Rick took Jolyne directly
up to his room, leaving Lance downstairs.

"Well," smiled the boy, taking Jolyne in his arms. "Now
for a little hot fucking."

"Oh, yes," she panted as their bodies melted together.

Flames of burning lust streaked through her loins as
she began grinding her hot cunt against the big bulge
of his cock that he'd stuffed back in his pants when
they got out of the car. Jolyne hadn't felt so hot in
days, and her entire body was trembling with wanton
lust.

Gently removing her arms from around his neck, Rick
quickly undid her blouse, letting it slide down over
her arms to the floor. A delicious tingle rippled
through her loins when his hands cupped her bare tits.
He gently lifted them in his palms while his fingers
tenderly squeezed her deliciously erect nipples.

The boy finally released her tits and in a matter of
only a few moments he'd completely undressed the cute
blonde youngster. Resting his hands on her shoulders,
he gently pushed Jolyne back on the bed, her shapely
naked thighs flying wide open as she fell.

Staring up at Rick as he disrobed, she could feel her
heart pounding with excitement when he dropped his
shorts, once more revealing his big naked cock that
she'd been stroking in the car. As he stood beside the
bed staring at her naked young body, Jolyne began
suggestively rotating her hips as her mischievous eyes
stared at his beautiful hard prick thrusting up from
the thick growth of hair around his lusty balls. Seeing
a drop of seminal fluid glistening on the end of his
big purple cockhead, she brushed it off with her
fingertip and smeared it around one of her big tingling
nipples.

"Oh, Rick," she excitedly whispered when he positioned
himself on the bed between her lewdly parted thighs.
"Please fuck me good, honey."

"Don't worry," he grinned, supporting his weight with
his palms as he moved up over her.

"Please make me come," she whispered, feeling his hot
cockhead brushing against her soft golden pussy curls.

"I will," smiled the boy, easing his big throbbing knob
between the hot slippery folds of her pussylips.
"You'll know you've been fucked when I'm finished with
you."

"Rick," she mewled, feeling the head of his prick
sliding through her hotly lubricated cunt mouth. "Am I
gonna get a nice big load of jizz?"

"You better believe you are!" he panted, forcing his
lusty cock into her hot little shameless pussy.

The cute youngster was soon quivering with ecstasy as
inch after delicious inch of his rigid prick sank
deeper and deeper into her cock-hungry twat. Moaning
softly, she could feel every sinew and vein of his
pulsing prick as it joyously spread the hot clinging
wails of her sweet young cuntal sheath.

"Oh, you sweet baby," she moaned. "That feels so
fucking good."

Thrilled with the hot tightness of the youngster's
little fuckhole, Rick continued easing his fiery
cockhead deeper into her squeezing slit until his big
hairy balls were nestled between the smooth cheeks of
her ass. Suddenly realizing that she had every inch of
his beautiful big prick in her, Jolyne threw her arms
around him and screwed her slippery cunt up tighter
around the base of his thick prick.

The boy slowly withdrew his throbbing prick until only
the head remained in her slit, then he rammed it back
home, his hard cock flesh rubbing against her aroused
clitoris. Jolyne began gasping and moaning with intense
pleasure as he increased the tempo, the top ridge of
his hard cock sawing joyously against her tingling
clitty.

Moaning crazily beneath him, the youngster writhed, her
tits bouncing lewdly as his juice slickened cock
pounded into the very depths of her hungry little
pussy. Her shapely bare legs were waving wildly in the
air as his plunging prick drove her soft sweet ass into
the bed. Her fingers were digging into the cheeks of
his sinewy ass, pulling at him, forcing his big
beautiful cock even deeper into her writhing belly. Her
prick-filled pussy was making wet sucking sounds as the
boy's glorious fuck-pole pistoned in and out of her hot
clinging cunt.

"Ooooooooh, honey!" Jolyne squealed as she rotated her
squirming cunt up around the base of his plunging cock.
"It's so good, baby! It's so fuckin' good!"

A steady flow of hot juice was running down over the
youngster's sweet young ass as she thrust her hips up
to meet every plunge of Rick's hard meat.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" Jolyne screamed, wrapping her
shapely little legs around his heaving body. "Oh, sweet
Jesus, this is so fuckin' good!"

The delicious feeling of the boy's shaft plunging into
her hot little pussy was almost mind-boggling to the
girl. Screaming and clinging tightly to her fuck-mate,
she was enjoying one of the wildest fucks she'd ever
had.

Jolyne was screwing her hot juicy slit up as tight as
possible around the base of his plunging cock, loving
the way his lusty balls slapped wetly against her sweet
young asscheeks. The cute youngster was screaming
deliriously as the boy's prick drove deeper and harder
into her sizzling little fuckhole.

"Harder, baby, harder!" she squealed, feeling his
powerful thrusts rattling her teeth, literally lifting
her cute little ass off the bed.

Jolyne's cute face was contorted with passion. She was
aware of nothing in the room except the heavenly prick
that was pistoning in and out of her tingling slit.

"Oh, shit, I love it!" Jolyne cried, her youthful legs
waving wildly in the air as the handsome boy continued
deliciously fucking his wonderful cock into her
feverishly hot cunt. "Keep fuckin', baby! Ooooooooooh,
don't ever stop!"

By this time Jolyne was in a complete daze, a victim of
her own passions as well as the heavenly feeling of the
wonderful prick that was filling her pussy. She was
almost unaware of reality. The only thing that mattered
were the intense sensations that had taken control of
her body and mind. She never wanted this fuck to end.

"Oh, Rick!" she squealed with wanton delight as the boy
drove harder and deeper into the smoldering hotness of
her dripping fuckhole. "Oh, my God, it's so good!
Oooooooh, yes, fuck me hard, you beautiful stallion!"

As the boy drilled harder and deeper into the
youngster's insatiable twat, Jolyne could feel herself
being rapidly propelled toward a mind-blowing climax.

"Oh, sweet, baby!" she squealed as the unbelievable
ecstasy built and built in her loins. "I'm almost
there... almost there! Oh, shit, darling, I'm gonna
come all over your big hot cock!"

On and on he fucked into her, feeling his own sperm
starting to boil up from his balls. He pounded even
harder, his entire body yearning for the glorious
release of his pent-up jizz.

"Eeeeeeeggghhh! Sweet fuckin' Jesus!" she shrieked as
she reached the very brink of her climax. "Ooooooooooh!
Aaaaaggghhh!" Fuck me harder! Split me open! I'm almost
there... almost..."

Suddenly she felt his white-hot jizz gushing into her
ready-to-explode cunt.

"Don't stop! Don't stop!" she hysterically cried. "Make
me come, honey! Make me come!"

Jolyne had never felt so frustrated in her life when
his big belching cock began shrinking in her pussy.

"You rotten prick!" she shouted at him. "Please keep
fuckin' until I come!"

Her screams were to no avail as the boy finally rolled
off her trembling body, leaving a thick string of come
across her belly as he withdrew his limp, wet prick.
Almost out of her mind with intense disappointment, she
could feel his slippery jizz oozing out of her aroused
twat.

"Okay," she heard a voice. "Now you can take care of
me."

Opening her eyes, Jolyne saw Lance crouched between her
legs, clutching a cock that was even bigger than
Rick's.

"Honey," she whispered, a bit wary of the bigness of
his cock. "Why don't you roll over and let me fuck on
top?"

"It's okay with me," he grinned, doing as she
suggested.

Jolyne was dying to be fucked, but she wanted to ease
this big boner into her cunt very carefully. As much as
she needed to come, she stared with apprehensive
fascination at the fat long shaft that lay back taut
against his belly, reaching at least two inches above
his belly button.

Nervously straddling his joins, Jolyne could still feel
Rick's stringy cum oozing out from between her hot
swollen cuntlips. Smiling at the darling youngster,
Lance reached down and grasped the thick root of his
cock and pointed the head of it up against the juicy
little slit that was hovering just above it. Jolyne
felt a wanton excitement tingling through her body when
he grasped her hip and pulled her dripping cunt down
toward his erection. As he wedged his bloated cockhead
between her pussylips, Jolyne let out a low a****listic
moan, feeling the heat of his knob brushing against her
passion-swollen cunt.

"Sink it in," he hoarsely whispered. "Squat down on
it."

Moving slightly up and down, Jolyne stared with
fascination as she lightly rubbed her hot wet slit
against the sensitive underside of his bulbous
cockhead. Each caress of his hot hard knob against her
slick furrow was filling her with renewed lust. She
knew it might be a bit painful, but the youngster was
dying to feel his magnificent prick buried to the hilt
in her little hot sucking cunt.

When the boy released his hard boner to grasp her hips
with both hands, it slapped back hard against his
belly. Filled with a burning lust, Jolyne grabbed his
shaft and pointed the head of it back toward her slit
again. Slowly lowering her body down, the youngster
could feel and see the thick head of his dick brushing
between her golden tangle of soft pussy hair.

"Jesus, it's big," she whispered, slowly lowering her
open twat lips down over his thick rod. "Please don't
rush me."

When the head of his fat cock finally slipped through
her tight little opening, Jolyne felt quite a
discomfort. Grasping her soft naked hips, Lance f***ed
her farther and farther down over the hard thickness of
his fuck-pole.

"Oh, goddamn!" she sobbed as Lance pulled her brutally
stretched cunt down farther over his bone. It was only
when she felt his big hairy balls pressing against the
soft flesh of her ass that she knew she'd taken the
entire length of his thick rod.

The youngster remained motionless for several moments,
letting her tightly stretched cunt get accustomed to
his invading prick. Finally flexing her thighs, she
slowly raised herself, moaning with pleasure as she
rode up on his magnificent prick. The thickness of his
hard sinewy shaft rubbed deliciously against her
clitty, making the darling youngster sob with joy.

"God, that's a nice big prick," she whispered when
she'd raised herself all the way up until only his
cockhead remained embedded in her tight little snatch.

Suddenly letting her thighs relax, she dropped back
down, impaling herself on his huge cock. Leaning
forward, she rested her hands on his chest and began
pumping her cunt up and down over his throbbing dick.
Moving faster and faster, their flesh was soon making a
moist slurping sound as his big prick pounded wetly
into her grasping, sucking fuckhole.

"Goddamn, that's a tight little pussy," panted Lance as
he began thrusting his hips up to meet every downward
plunge of her steaming pussy.

"Ooooooh, yes!" she sobbed. "Fuck me, baby! Oh, shit,
that feels good!"

Her excited little body almost collapsed on him, but he
grasped the youngster's shoulders and kept her sitting
upright on his cock. Sitting on his prick like this
made it dig even deeper into her dripping twat. They
began rotating their hips, his cock rubbing against
every nerve in her slit as it twisted around in her
hot, slick cuntal sheath.

Lance was lurching and heaving, trying to thrust his
big dick deeper into the youngster's fantastic little
pussy. Whimpering with joy, Jolyne was gyrating her
cunt around the hard thickness of his plunging prick,
jolts of prurient joy flashing through her loins.
Fucking up a storm, he was wildly thrusting his hips up
to meet her pussy. His thick wet shaft was appearing
and disappearing as she bucked up and down over his
turgid boner.

Twisting and gyrating her cunt around his meaty shaft,
the cute youngster felt her pussylips close deliciously
around his cock from every angle, her clit being pulled
and rubbed from the glorious friction. The wicked
pounding and thrashing of their passion-crazed bodies
had her pussy drooling hotly around his thrusting
prick.

Jolyne was so consumed by her lust that she'd didn't
realize what was happening until her intense orgasm
exploded throughout her body.

"Squirt, baby, squirt!" she suddenly shrieked as the
wild climax consumed her. "I'm coming, honey, coming!
Fill me with jizz!"

She felt his muscular body stiffen, and then a stream
of thick cum began gushing into her belly. Squealing
with joy, she humped up and down on his spurting cock,
milking every drop of sperm from deep in his balls.

When the exhausted boy finally pulled his limp wet
prick out of her little cum-drenched twat, she saw Rick
stroking his brand-new hard-on and she knew there'd be
a lot more fucking before this day was over.


-= Chapter 8 =-

The following evening, Jolyne had to go over to the
library to study and it was about nine o'clock when she
got home. Entering the house, she was surprised to see
their neighbor, Burt Foster, sitting on a sofa with her
mother.

"Hi, Mr. Foster," she smiled at the man.

"Hello, Jolyne," he grinned, unable to believe this
innocent youngster was as hot cunted as her mother had
said she was. "How are you tonight?"

"Just fine," answered Jolyne, wondering why he was
there.

"Honey," Anne said, turning to her daughter. "Burt is
going to sl**p with me tonight, and I thought it might
be fun if you went to bed with us."

"Why?"

"Because Burt likes to lick young girls' cunts," she
answered. "And I told him how much you like men to go
down on you."

"Do you?" the man excitedly asked the youngster.

"I sure do," she beamed.

"Oh, Burt," Anne beamed as she stood up and lifted the
front of Jolyne's T-shirt. "Just look at her cute
little tits."

"Fantastic," he smiled, stepping forward and cupping
his palms over the firm hard flesh of her young tits.

"And Burt," Anne continued as her lover gently fingered
her daughter's erect nipples, "Jolyne also loves to
suck and fuck cocks."

"Do you?" he asked.

Smiling, the young girl nodded in the affirmative.

"Maybe we could get together," he whispered, tenderly
kissing the tip of her nose.

"Do you wanta fuck me?" Jolyne asked in a teasing
voice.

"I sure do," he grinned.

"Okay," giggled Jolyne. "Let's start fuckin'."

"Do you really mean it?"

"Sure."

"Then let's go into my room where there's a big bed,"
Anne suggested.

Beaming with anticipation, little Jolyne followed her
mother and the man down the hall to the bedroom.

"That's my playpen," laughed Anne, pointing to the huge
bed.

Her fingers trembling with excitement, the beautiful
brunette removed her daughter's T-shirt while Burt
lowered her skirt. The man's cock was throbbing crazily
in his pants as he carefully studied the youngster's
naked little body.

"You're very beautiful," he whispered, turning to
temporarily leave the room.

When he'd gone, Jolyne turned her attention to her
mother who was standing by the side of the bed
undressing. Lying back on the flowered sheets, the
young girl couldn't take her eyes away from her
mother's beautiful figure when she'd stripped down to
nothing but her bra and panties. Anne's long dark hair
contrasted beautifully against the whiteness of her
naked flesh. The c***d gasped aloud when her mother
unfastened her bra and her luscious big tits spilled
out.

"Gosh," Jolyne whispered "You've sure got beautiful big
tits."

"You're sweet," smiled Anne, rolling her brief panties
down over her curvaceous hips.

Jolyne's observations were suddenly interrupted when
Burt entered the room. He was completely naked and his
thick cock was thrusting up boldly in front of him.
There was an arrogance about his steel-hard boner that
sent delicious shivers up and down the youngster's
spine. The way his big prick was throbbing reminded
Jolyne of a wild a****l, and she couldn't wait to tame
the b**st in her pussy.

As he approached the bed, clutching a cock that was
even larger than Lance Walker's, little Jolyne rolled
onto her back, spreading her legs. Trembling with
excitement, her mother crawled onto the bed next to
Jolyne so she could watch the neighbor slip his big
prick into her daughter's juicy little cunt, but the
man seemed to have other ideas.

With a soft moan, he suddenly buried his face into the
soft wetness of the youngster's open twat, inhaling the
sweetness of her juicy little pussy, reveling in the
feel of the hot wet pussy flesh against his excited
tongue.

"Ooooooh!" Jolyne gasped, feeling the moistness of the
man's tongue lapping into the squishy hot flesh of her
open slit. The young girl held her breath as she felt
his tongue slither in deeper, dipping and probing
against her juicy cunt walls. The man seemed to locate
every deliciously erotic nerve center in her pussy that
even her father had never found. Within a very short
time Burt had the c***d's cunt humming with a wild
ecstasy she'd never experienced with a man's mouth.

"Ooooh, sweet Jesus!" Jolyne screamed when the
neighbor's tongue found the sensitive tip of her erect
clitty. "Ooooooohhh, sweet fuckin' Jesus, that feels so
good!"

Further excited by the little girl's squeals of
delight, Burt sucked the hard little nub in between his
lips. Holding it securely, he teased the erogenous
button with his tongue until Jolyne was writhing in
ecstasy. The youngster's baby-soft thighs clamped
against the sucking man's face as she rubbed her
sopping wet crotch all over his slurping mouth.

While Jolyne continued to grind her hot slippery slit
against his face, the man's tongue was snaking out
continuously, sliding up and down the juicy mouth of
her vagina, dipping into the creases and folds deep in
her cunt, enjoying the girl's sweet juices that were
flowing hotly into his mouth.

"Oh, Mr. Foster!" sobbed the aroused little girl. "I
love it! I love it!"

Clutching Jolyne's soft young buttocks, the man held
her steady as he slowly withdrew his mouth until only
the tip of his tongue was erotically teasing the moist
petals of her cuntlips with a feathery lightness. The
butterfly-light swipes from the very tip of Burt's
tongue were teasing the youngster to new heights of
passion when the man knew the squealing young girl
couldn't take much more of this erotic torture, he
quickly plunged the full length of his tongue back up
into the moistly clinging flesh of Jolyne's hot young
pussy. Burt could feel the youngster's spasming inner
walls closing around his tongue, desperately trying to
suck more of it into her writhing little fuckhole.

"Aaaaaauuuuuuggg! Aaaaaahhhhhhh!" squealed the near-
hysterical girl, desperately grinding her soft little
ass down into the mattress in a feverish attempt to
control the wild ecstasy of the man's tongue in her
quivering snatch. The youngster's soft thighs locked
even tighter around his perspiring face as she ground
the wetness of her lust-crazed pussy against the
delicious lapping of his insatiable tongue.

Little Jolyne was almost beside herself with passion.
It was pure heaven to be lying there with her trembling
thighs spread open to enjoy Mr. Foster's hot slavering
mouth.

Momentarily opening her eyes, Jolyne could see her
mother sitting on the edge of the bed, lustily
fingering her own hot cunt.

The seething pleasure was building and building deep
inside Jolyne's tongue-ravished pussy, making her
little bare ass squirm wildly on the sheet. Burt's
mouth was working deliciously on the youngster's wetly
aroused twat, sending waves of unbelievable ecstasy
washing through her quivering little belly. Jolyne
could distinctly hear the wet slavering sounds of the
man's mouth slurping hungrily on her hot open cunt.

Burt momentarily pulled his mouth away from the hot
wetness of her juicy flesh to gaze at the cute little
cunt he was licking. Between the damp tendrils of pussy
hair, he could see the slippery pinkness of the
youngster's open slit and the shiny tip of her little
clit. This was the sweetest little pussy he'd ever had
the pleasure to suck.

"Oh, Mr. Foster!" sobbed the convulsing youngster.
"Don't stop! I'm almost there!"

Pulling his head back down and grinding her crotch up
tight against the man's sucking mouth, Jolyne was
floating on a cloud of unbelievable ecstasy. Every
stroke of Burt's tongue against her tingling clitty was
bringing her closer and closer to that moment of
unequaled pleasure.

"Oh, suck, honey, suck!" she sobbed.

With his mouth still frantically working on Jolyne's
steaming little slit, Burt reached up and grasped the
youngster's firm tits and began rolling her big erect
nipples between his fingers. The man could feel the
excited reaction flowing through the c***d's quivering
body.

"Yes! Yes!" shrieked Jolyne. "Suck my cunt! Squeeze my
tits!"

The girl was writhing so wildly that Burt was having a
hard time keeping his lips on her squirming cunt. From
the way the cute youngster was lurching around, the
older man realized that she was in the throes of an
orgasm.

"Mr. Foster!" Jolyne suddenly screamed, clamping her
juice-drenched thighs tightly against the sucking man's
face. "I'm coming! Oh, shit, I'm coming...
commmiiinnnggg!"

Little Jolyne lurched and writhed around on the sweat-
soaked sheets until the traumatic orgasm had passed.

"Did you like that, honey?" the man whispered when the
youngster had recovered.

"Shit, yes!" panted the girl. "That was fantastic."

"I'm glad," Burt smiled, pressing the c***d's flushed
face against his broad bare chest.

"Now are you ready to fuck me?" she whispered, rubbing
her little spit-soaked pussy up against his bare body.

"I sure am," he replied.

"I'm ready, too," beamed the horny little blonde. "But
be careful with that big fuckin' cock of yours."

As Burt crawled between her legs, little Jolyne reached
down with her fingers and parted her juicy cuntlips to
receive his huge boner. Her young body shivered with
delight when she felt the hot hardness of his massive
cock probing against her juicy slit. She soon felt it
parting her slippery pussylips as the man slowly drove
his hard meat up into her quivering pussy.

Trembling with excitement and lust, Anne watched her
new lover's big cock slipping between the sweet wiggly
cuntlips of her cute daughter.

"Oh, God!" Jolyne moaned, feeling his thick prick
stretching her tiny cunt until she thought it would
split. Biting down on her lips to keep from screaming,
Jolyne could feel her cunt stretching wider and wider.
Beads of cold perspiration were standing out on her
upper lip and forehead. The pain was almost more than
she could stand, and she was about to scream at him to
stop when his big cockhead finally slipped in.

Realizing how small the girl's pussy was, Burt remained
perfectly still, waiting for her tightly stretched cunt
to become accustomed to the bigness of his throbbing
cock. When a few more moments had passed, the man began
pushing his swollen prick a little deeper into the
youngster's squeezing little hole.

Once his big fat knob had gained entrance, the advance
was less painful for the young girl. Clutching him
tightly in her arms, the youngster could feel his meaty
prick slowly sinking deeper and deeper into her widely
stretched fuckhole. Feeling his big hairy balls nestled
softly between her widely splayed asscheeks, Jolyne
realized that she'd taken the full length of his
throbbing boner. Holding him tightly in her arms, the
youngster luxuriated in the knowledge that her little
cunt was completely filled with the handsome man's
cock.

Jolyne began moaning with delight as he started slowly
moving his big hard prick back and forth in her tight
little cunt. The wild ecstasy was almost more than the
c***d could stand. His massive shaft was rubbing
deliciously against every nerve in her widely stretched
fuckhole. The intense joy she felt in her prick-filled
pussy was beyond her wildest dreams.

"Ooooooh, shit!" she sobbed as his hard meat teased and
rubbed against the sensitive ridges of her grasping
inner flesh. It was a total bliss beyond anything she'd
ever felt in her young life, and as he quickened his
strokes, the intense pleasure mounted and mounted in
her quivering loins.

Watching the man's thick prick plowing in and out
between her cute little daughter's juicy pink cuntlips
was driving Anne wild. Staring at the big slippery,
juice-slickened shaft fucking into Jolyne's hotly
sucking twat, Anne began wildly fingering her own erect
clitty.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" Jolyne screamed, wrapping her
shapely young legs more tightly around his heaving
body. "Oh, sweet Jesus, this is so fucking good!"

The delicious feeling of the handsome man's boner
plowing into her hot, sensitive pussy-flesh was almost
mind-boggling to the horny little nymphet. Never in her
life had she dreamed of such intense joy.

Watching Jolyne's swollen cuntlips sucking on their
neighbor's shaft was blowing Anne's mind. She knew that
the man would be fucking her when he finished with her
daughter because she'd learned it didn't take him very
long to get a new hard-on.

As the man continued plunging his cock in and out of
Jolyne's young fuckhole, her pain disappeared
completely. Even though her pussy was a bit raw and
irritated by his plunging shaft, the slippery friction
felt fantastic. Each thrust was bringing the youngster
more and more rapture.

"D'ya like it, darling?" he panted.

"Fuck, yes!" she said, but she didn't have to say a
word as the man could feel the answer by the way her
wildly aroused cunt was sucking and squeezing on his
lust-swollen boner.

"Jesus Christ!" she sobbed when he began speeding the
tempo of his long smooth thrusts. "That's it, Mr.
Foster! Give it to me good!"

Opening her eyes, Jolyne could see their handsome
neighbor's face above hers as his strong loins drove
his fantastic shaft deeper and deeper into her little
pleasure-crazed body. She loved the feel of his broad
bare chest rubbing against the nipples of her firm
young tits.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she squealed with delight.

Burt had never felt anything as fantastic as the
youngster's cunt squeezing and milking on his bloated
dick. He'd never experienced such a hot, tight little
twat in his entire life. His big juice-drenched shaft
was throbbing excitedly as it slithered against the
smooth ridges of the youngster's slick cunt walls.

Crazed with excitement, the man was now driving his
cock into her tight little pussy with a savage
intensity.

"That's it, you sweet fucker!" she sobbed in rapture as
his lust-swollen boner ripped violently into her
smoldering fuckhole. "Give it to me, honey! Fuck it to
me!"

Further excited by the young girl's squeals of delight,
the sex-crazed man was driving his plunging prick
deeper and deeper into her little writhing twat.

"Oh, sweet shit!" Jolyne squealed. "Fuck me good! Fuck
me good! I'm almost there, Mr. Foster!"

With his plunging cock pounding deep between her
flailing legs, Jolyne could feel her orgasm rapidly
approaching. Every muscle in her body began to spasm as
her cuntlips locked juicily around the base of the
man's glorious shaft.

"Ooooooooooh, yes!" she shrieked. "Oooooohhhhh, don't
stop! Faster, honey! I'm gonna come... gonna come!"

The girl's entire body began lurching and jerking as
her pussy squeezed and milked against his hard-driving
prick. Desperately holding onto the man's lurching
body, her nails were scr****g his back as convulsive
spasms took complete control of her writhing little
body.

"Oh, sweet fucker!" she shrieked when she felt his hot
cum gushing into her lust-crazed slit. "Keep squirtin',
honey! I'm coming! Keep squirtin'! I'm
commmiiinnngggg!"

Burt continued pounding his cock in and out of her
sweet young cunt as he shot burst after burst of hot
slippery jizz into her shuddering belly. When his
exhausted body collapsed over hers, he was still
spewing cum into the youngster's little sperm-soaked
twat.


-= Chapter 9 =-

The next time Jolyne went to spend the weekend with her
dad, his pretty young secretary, Paula, was there as
usual. It was late in the afternoon when Jolyne arrived
and the pretty redhead was smartly dressed.

"Hello, honey," smiled Paula when Jolyne entered the
house. "I just dropped by to leave some papers with
your dad, but I was about ready to leave."

"Hi, Paula," grinned the youngster. "You don't have to
leave on my account."

"I really must leave," smiled the pretty young lady. "I
have several errands to take care of, and I think you
should be alone with your dad when you only see each
other once a month."

"She's sure nice," Jolyne said to her father when Paula
had gone.

"I know," he sighed. "She's a wonderful girl."

"Are you going to marry her?"

"I don't know. She's a lot younger than I am."

"Daddy," said Jolyne after a long pause. "If you marry
her, will you still lick my pussy and let me suck you
off?"

"Of course I will," he smiled. "As long as you want me
to."

"Good," Jolyne whispered, walking over and plopping
herself down on his lap. "I'll always want you to mess
around with me."

Pressing her soft open lips to his, the girl began
rotating her hot little ass around on his lap. With
their lips pressed wetly together, she took his hand
and gently slipped it up between her slightly parted
thighs. His entire body seemed to stiffen when the tip
of his finger grazed the hot slipperiness of her little
dripping slit.

Never wearing panties when she visited her dad, she
held her breath with anticipation as she felt his thick
middle finger sinking up into the smoldering depths of
her squishy little cunt.

"Oh, Daddy," she whimpered, writhing her ass around on
the hard shaft that was starting to throb beneath her.
"That feels so good, honey."

They'd been sucking on each other for three years, but
now that Jolyne had started fucking around, she was
dying to be screwed by her dad.

"Let's go up to your room," she whispered. "I feel like
messin' around."

Anxious to get his hands on her cute naked body again,
he let the girl take his hand and lead him upstairs. As
soon as they were in his room, they began quickly
disrobing.

"Well," she giggled when they were standing completely
nude in front of each other. "Now let's do something
naughty."

The moment her father was spread out on his back on the
bed, Jolyne crawled up between his legs, nuzzling her
face against the big hairy balls that were hanging just
below his hard cock.

"Gee, that's a beautiful prick," she whispered, swiping
her wet tongue over the crinkly skin of his bloated
nut-sac.

Watching the lovely teenager caressing and licking his
balls, Michael couldn't get over how beautiful she was.
His cute daughter had such a peaches and cream
complexion to go with her fresh, innocent beauty. The
loveliness of her pretty dimpled face was doubly
enhanced by the long blonde hair cascading over her
soft bare shoulders. She was a trim youngster, yet her
soft curves filled out to perfection, and her firm
young tits were capped by the biggest, juiciest nipples
he'd ever seen.

"Jesus, you're pretty!" he whispered.

"Thank you, Daddy," she giggled. "And for saying such
nice things like that, you're gonna get an extra-
special blowjob."

"Oh, baby," panted the big muscular man. "You sure know
how to please your old dad."

"That's 'cause I love you," she slurped.

With her sweet young lips ovaled tightly around the
head of his cock, Jolyne sucked deep and hard, excited
by the way she could always make him tremble with
ecstasy.

"Oh, Daddy," she whispered, temporarily removing his
thick wet tool from her mouth and rubbing it lovingly
against her dimpled cheek. "I just love your big hard
prick."

Once more inserting her father's fat cock in her mouth,
Jolyne started a slow rhythmic suction as she pumped
her face up and down over his throbbing boner. She
loved the delicious feel and taste of his big sinewy
prick slithering between her lips and over the top of
her tongue.

"Oh, sweetheart," he panted, clawing at the sheets with
his hands. "You really know how to suck up a storm."

Little Jolyne was taking more and more of her dad's big
meaty dick into her mouth with every slurp, and she was
loving every hard inch of it, Lying naked on the bed
with her dad, she was loving the way his big tasty cock
filled her mouth, nudging at the back of her throat and
pressing out against the insides of her cheeks. Little
droplets of seminal fluid were oozing out from the
little slit in the head of his rod and flowing over her
tongue.

Jolyne was proud of the way she could make her fabulous
blow-jobs last an incredibly long time. She knew how
much her dad enjoyed it when her talented tongue and
lips teased him for a long time, bringing him to the
very brink of a climax, then letting him slide back,
only to bring him up again.

"Oh, Jesus," the man moaned. "It's so good, darling."

With every deep and powerful suck, it felt as if the
youngster was drawing his quivering asshole right up
through his shaft. Jolyne's glowing face was bobbing
faster and faster as she sucked more passionately on
his lurching cock. His entire body was trembling and
jerking from the wild ecstasy being induced by his
little daughter's hot, juicy lips. The youngster was
working faster and faster over his throbbing cock as
the man began arching his hips up to meet every plunge
of his little daughter's sucking mouth.

Looking up between his legs, Jolyne suddenly decided to
lick his balls and even eat out his asshole. Greedily
lashing out with her tongue, she began licking under
his nut-sac. She was pleasantly thrilled with the
familiar texture of the crinkly skin around his balls
as she bathed them with her sweet warm spit. Michael
started trembling and jerking with excitement when his
little daughter began slowly working her lips and
tongue up the entire underside of his throbbing shaft.
Seeing how much her father was enjoying it, she
continued lightly nibbling up and down the full length
of his boner as he writhed wildly around on the bed.

Once more moving her head down, she lifted the back of
his knees over her bare shoulders, raising his asshole
up in front of her face. Jolyne suddenly had a wild
compulsion to nibble around his bung. Gently caressing
his cock and balls, the horny little teenager began
blowing her soft breath against his puckered shitter.

"Oh, my God!" he moaned as Jolyne gently parted the
cheeks of his ass with her fingers so that her warm
breath could more easily caress his twitching rectum.
The girl instinctively knew how to please her dad, and
it filled her with joy to see how excited he was
getting.

"Aaaaaaaggggggghhh!" he roared when the tip of her hot
wet tongue darted out and began washing his quivering
asshole.

When the tight little ring was thoroughly soaked with
spit, Jolyne raised her head, running her hot dripping
tongue up from his shitter, over his balls and on up
his shaft to his swollen cockhead. The hot wet caresses
of her busy little tongue on his sensitive knob was
sending wild tingles screaming through his entire body.

"Do you like that?" she whispered.

"Jesus, yes," he panted, staring down at the glowing
eyes in her sweetly dimpled face.

"Is Paula a better cocksucker than me?" she teased.

"You're both good," grinned her father.

"Why you big turd," she k**ded, pretending to pout as
she removed her lips from his big boner.

"No! No!" he gasped. "Don't stop!"

"Who's the best cocksucker?" she playfully taunted him.

"You are," the man panted. "Now keep suckin'!"

"And you better not forget it," giggled Jolyne, once
more inserting his big cockhead into her mouth.

After sucking on his bloated knob for a while, she once
more moved her face down and buried it in the soft warm
flesh between his asscheeks. His body jerked wildly
when Jolyne's naughty tongue probed hotly at his
shitter.

"Yeeeeeeow!" he roared when the moist tip of her tongue
slipped obscenely through the tight ring of his
asshole. "Christ, that feels good!"

Shaking with uncontrolled excitement, the lurching man
could feel her slippery tongue darting in and out of
his tingling asshole, sending electric-like shocks all
through his body.

"Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!" he gasped as his pretty
blonde daughter wildly tongue-fucked his ravaged
asshole while she rapidly stroked his cock with her
fingers. "Oh, you little darling!"

When she finally pulled her tongue out of his shitter,
she moved her head up and wrapped her sucking lips
around his bloated knob again.

Trembling with excitement, the man stared down at his
young daughter's soft ovaled lips as they sucked and
pulled so passionately on the head of his prick.
Smiling up at him with her big blue eyes, Jolyne began
moving her mouth up and down over his cock at a faster
tempo, taking more and more of his delicious prick into
her throat with every plunge.

"Oh, sweet baby!" he sobbed. "Are you gonna get a
mouthful this time!"

"Oh, yes, Daddy," she panted. "That's what I want. I
want all of the hot cum you can feed me."

"God, baby, how I love those suckin' lips of yours," he
moaned.

"And I love your big hard pisser," she mewled.

Jolyne was almost out of her mind with the intense
excitement of his hot prick rubbing against her lips,
tongue and throat. Having sucked her dad off so many
times, the cute youngster could tell from his frantic
writhing that he was rapidly approaching a thunderous
climax. Eager to feel and taste her father's hot jizz
squirting into her mouth, Jolyne sucked harder and
deeper.

"Hot fucking damn!" roared her dad. "That's the way to
do it, baby!"

"Oh, Daddy," she sobbed, still sucking furiously on his
massive prick. "Give me a big hot mouthful!"

The man could feel his impending ejaculation building
up deep in his balls as he u*********sly grasped his
pretty daughter's head, forcing her mouth down tighter
over his trembling cock.

"Oh, baby!" he roared, feeling the hot cock-cream
rushing up through his bloated shaft. "Here it comes,
honey! Here it comes!"

From past experience, the youngster was well prepared
for the massive amount of white-hot jizz that spewed
into her mouth. It squirted against the back of her
throat, and then spurt after spurt of the thick fluid
continued belching into her mouth. Frantically sucking
and swallowing, Jolyne was going wild over the
thrilling taste and slippery texture of her dad's hot
jizz. When it finally stopped squirting into her mouth,
the horny little youngster continued sucking until
she'd drawn out the very last drop of her father's
delicious cum.

Holding her dad's big body in her arms, Jolyne savored
the warm aftertaste of his jizz.

"Oh, you sweet darling," her father said a few moments
later as he rolled the youngster onto her back and
buried his face between her cute little wantonly spread
thighs.

Slurping like a crazed a****l, he began passionately
licking his daughter's sweet juicy slit. God, how he
loved the clean fresh scent and taste of her cute
little cunt as his tongue slashed up through the slick
hotness of it.

"Oh, Daddy!" she squealed with delight. "That feels so
shittin' good!"

The taste and slippery texture of her hot juices
squishing out onto his slavering face was driving him
wild. Sucking and slurping, the man was thrusting his
thick tongue as far up her little teenaged cunt as he
could reach.

"Eat me, Daddy!" Jolyne squealed with pleasure. "Eat my
fuckin' cunt!"

After sucking and licking the wet juices from deep
within her little pussy, the man moved his mouth up and
tenderly drew her hard clitty between his lips.

"Oh, shit, Daddy!" she screamed. "That's it! Ooooooh,
that's so good!"

After nibbling and sucking on her erect clitoris for
several moments, her father once more thrust his thick
hot tongue back up into her steamy young cunt-hole. The
feel of his daughter's soft inner flesh against his
rough tongue sent wild flames of passion burning
through his loins. As her shapely thighs squeezed
against his face, he tongued all around her slippery
hot pussy.

"Oh, sweet Daddy," she whimpered, locking her naked
thighs even tighter against his juice-smeared face. "It
feels so fuckin' good, so fuckin' good!"

Practically out of his mind with lust for his cute
little daughter, the half-crazed man began sucking and
licking with a renewed intensity on her adorable young
twat.

"That's it, Daddy! That's it!" she cried when his
tongue once more found her tingling clitoris. "Suck my
cut, Daddy! Suck me off!"

Passionately nibbling and sucking on his daughter's
aroused joy-button, he was flicking it deliciously back
and forth with his tongue.

"Oh, Daddy!" she whimpered, digging her fingers into
her father's hair, pushing his mouth down tighter over
her pussy. "That feels so fucking good!"

Little Jolyne was writhing so violently on the bed that
her feverishly sucking dad could hardly keep his mouth
against her squirming slit. Grasping her lurching hips
with his hands, he buried his mouth even deeper into
her little juice-slickened cunt.

The heavenly taste and scent of his daughter's horny
pussy was almost blowing his mind. He could feel his
cock throbbing back to another erection as he
frenziedly fucked his tongue into the warm slipperiness
of Jolyne's hotly dripping twat.

"Oh, Daddy!" she whispered as the man's talented tongue
glided around her hard, sensitive clitty. "I love it! I
love it!"

Out of his mind with lust for his darling little
daughter, the man began sucking even harder on her
quivering slit.

"Oh, Daddy," Jolyne giggled when she glanced down and
saw his boner. "You've got another hard-on."

"I know," he panted.

"Why don't you stick it in my cunt?" she suddenly
suggested.

"What?" he gasped, pulling his mouth away from her
pussy.

"I wanta be fucked," the girl smiled.

"Don't talk so silly," said her father. "You're too
young to start fucking."

"But I've already started fucking," she said with a
tone of pride in her voice.

"When?"

"Several weeks ago," she answered. "So now will you
fuck me?"

"No," he said. "It's one thing for a little girl to be
laid by a k**, but it's another to be fucked by a man.
My cock would split you open."

"Oh, Daddy," she giggled. "I've been fucked by lots of
men."

"Who?"

"Some of mom's boyfriends," she answered, rolling onto
her back and spreading her legs for him. "Please try my
hot little cunt and see how good it feels."

Realizing the youngster was telling the truth, and no
longer able to control his lust for her, he covered her
soft moist lips with his hungry mouth.

"Oh, baby," he panted as he settled his body between
her open legs.

"God, Daddy," the horny young girl whispered, feeling
his hot prick against her inner thighs. "I've wanted
your big hard prick so badly."

The man could feel her soft cool fingers searching for
his boner as her sweet young body writhed excitedly
beneath him. His cock began throbbing even more
violently when she grasped his thick hot meat and
guided the head of it toward her hotly dripping slit.
He could feel her soft body quivering with expectation
as she pulled his shiny knob closer and closer to her
juice-drenched cunt.

Reaching down and cupping his daughter's sweet young
ass in his hands, Michael lifted her hot slippery pussy
up toward his slowly advancing boner. A tingle streaked
through his sensitive cockhead when it probed between
the slippery open lips of her little teenaged snatch.

Mewling softly beneath him, Jolyne spread her thighs as
wide apart as possible and arched her adorable slit up
for their mutual enjoyment.

"Now!" she panted, grinding her frothy cunt up around
the thick head of his cock. "Give it to me good, Daddy!
I want the whole fuckin' thing!"

Grasping his sinewy ass, she pulled him toward her,
feeling his throbbing prick gliding up through the hot
clinging tissues of her squeezing pussy.

His entire body burning with lust, the man gave a
mighty thrust and drilled the thick length of his
bloated cock all the way into her little fuckhole with
one wild plunge.

"Aaaaaaaaggghhh!" she squealed with joy, feeling the
hard thickness of his beautiful boner plowing up
through her tight, tingling cuntal passage.

Grasping his ass even tighter, the youngster arched her
hips up and pulled his thick meaty shaft even deeper
into her lust-slickened fuckhole. It was only when she
felt his balls pressing against the soft crack of her
ass that she knew he'd fully penetrated her.

After remaining completely motionless for a few
heavenly moments, relishing the feel of his young
daughter's sweet hot cunt squeezing on his deeply
buried prick, the man finally began slamming his gnarly
cock in and out of her darling little pussy.

"Oh, Daddy," she whispered, her entire young body alive
with ecstasy as his rock-hard cock pounded deep into
her writhing slit. "Your cock feels so nice and big in
me."

Lusting over his lovely daughter beneath him, Michael
was pumping his cock in and out of her fantastically
tight pussy at an ever-increasing tempo. Plunging his
excited boner in and out of the squishy hotness of her
sucking hole, he could feel her slippery cunt juices
oozing out around his cock and dripping down over her
cute wiggly ass.

With their mouths hanging open and her long blonde hair
flying wildly around her damp flushed face, Jolyne was
lustily throwing her pussy up to meet every powerful
thrust of his wonderful cock.

"Oh, sweet Daddy," she whispered, covering his lips
with her hot open mouth. "Fucking you is even better
than I dreamed it would be."

Drilling his hard meat into the hot wetness of her
juicy young snatch, Michael could feel the youngster
writhing wildly beneath him. In all his years of
fucking, the man had never found a girl who fucked so
passionately, and only a few weeks ago she'd been a
virgin.

It was like riding a bucking bronco as she rapidly
approached her climax. The feel of her shapely naked
legs wrapped around his humping body only added flames
to the burning fire in his loins, making him fuck into
her with even more power. With their naked bodies
pounding wildly against each other, her luscious
nipples were burning hotly into his heaving chest.

"Oh, Daddy, it's so good... so fuckin' good!" the
youngster cried, throwing her soft naked thighs up over
his shoulders, lifting the entire length of her furry
little slit for his plunging prick. Her little body was
lurching violently every time her dad pounded his
heavenly cock into her squeezing fuckhole. The feel of
her dad's big swollen knob pounding into her belly, and
the thick girth of his big boner rubbing deliciously
against her sensitive swollen clitty was driving the
little girl wild.

During the last few weeks, while her life had been
completely preoccupied with fucking, every new prick
had seemed better than the last, but writhing her
steamy hot cunt up and down over her dad's plunging
shaft, she knew that none of them had been equal to
his.

"Oh, Daddy, darling," she sobbed. "Don't slow down! I'm
almost there!"

The feel of his beautiful boner drilling in and out of
her grasping, sucking cunt was driving the youngster
mad. Each powerful thrust of his hard cock was lifting
her cute dimpled ass right off the bed.

"Oh, yes, Daddy!" she squealed, wrapping her smooth
young thighs tighter around him. "That's it, honey!
Fuck me! Fuck me!"

It was fantastic to be riding her father's fabulous
cock over the thundering waves of ecstasy that were
flooding through her young body. Every tingling nerve
was aflame with the tense rapture his deliciously hard
prick was giving her.

"Oh, sweet fuckin, Jesus!" she shrieked as his plunging
dick brought her closer and closer to fulfillment.
"Don't stop, Daddy! I'm coming for Christ's sake! I'm
coming!"

As her hot young cunt began convulsing around his
pistoning prick, she suddenly felt his thick hot cum
gushing up into her writhing fuckhole. It was so
incredibly hot and slippery as it sprayed against her
tight little cunt walls.

"That's it, Daddy!" she shrieked, screwing her swollen,
puffy cuntlips up around the base of her father's
spurting shaft. "Fill me, Daddy! I love it! I love it!"

When he finally withdrew his limp wet cock from her
little cum-filled twat, the youngster quickly crawled
down and slipped it into her mouth. After licking the
sticky jizz from its surface, she continued sucking on
his flaccid prick, wanting to restore it to hardness as
soon as possible.

Michael Crawford fucked his cute little daughter at
least ten or twelve more times before she wearily left
late the next afternoon.


-= Chapter 10 =-

For the next few days Jolyne couldn't seem to think
about anything except her father's prick. When a week
had passed, she decided to take the bus across town and
surprise him. Her mother was out on a date and Jolyne
decided that she and her dad could enjoy at least two
fucks before she had to get back home.

Riding in the bus across town, two young men tried to
pick her up, but the girl ignored them. Jolyne had a
key to her father's house, and when she got there, she
quietly let herself in to surprise him. Hearing sounds
from upstairs, she hurried up and found Paula in bed
with him.

"Oh, honey," she heard the redhead whisper as she lay
stroking his cock. "I just love your sweet prick."

"So do I," giggled Jolyne as she stepped into the room.

"Jolyne!" gasped Paula, quickly dropping Michael's hard
boner.

"Don't mind me, Paula," smiled the youngster, slowly
walking toward the bed. "I think I'll join the party."

"Have you been fucking your own k**?" Paula turned to
Michael.

"You can bet your sweet ass he has," giggled Jolyne
when her dad didn't answer. "But he has enough cock for
both of us."

"Then welcome aboard," Paula laughed.

"Thank you," grinned the cute little blonde as she
began rapidly disrobing.

When Michael was lying on his back between his daughter
and mistress, their teasing fingers began moving
lightly over his naked body. Jolyne was darting her
tongue rapidly around his big bursting cockhead while
Paula's naughty fingers were gliding butterfly-light
over his asshole and balls.

Crawling up between his legs, Paula put the backs of
his knees over her shoulders, lifting his asshole right
up in front of her face. She began gently blowing her
hot breath up his puckered shitter while Jolyne's
fingers skimmed the foreskin up and down over his
excited shaft.

"Oh, shit," he moaned with delight at the feel of
Paula's hot breath against his quivering asshole.

"Do you like it?" whispered the pretty redhead.

With Jolyne's lithe naked body laying across his as her
fingers deliciously tantalized his lust-swollen boner,
Michael was mauling her firm resilient tits with one
hand while he dug into the soft quivering flesh between
her asscheeks with the other. It was a fantastic turn-
on to be wallowing in the warm naked flesh of mistress
and daughter. Every nerve in his twitching body was
tingling from the teasing fingers and lips of his
aggressive bed-mates. His entire body was involuntarily
jerking at the feel of Paula's hot wet tongue washing
the deep crevice between his sinewy asscheeks.

Gently blowing her steamy hot breath into his squirming
bung-hole, Paula was licking his quivering crack with
her wet, slippery tongue. When his asshole was
completely saturated with spit, Paula teasingly poked
the tip of her tongue into the puckered little hole.

"Oh, sweet Jesus!" he gasped, feeling her tongue
reaming out his butt. "Shit, baby, is that wild!"

The sweet ecstasy was almost more than the excited man
could stand. While Paula tongued his shitter, Jolyne
was stroking his cock at an ever-increasing speed.
Michael could feel an ejaculation building up deep in
his groin, and he knew he couldn't last much longer.

"Oh, God!" he panted. "I'm gonna squirt! I'm gonna
come!"

"Don't waste it," gasped Paula, quickly straddling his
loins. "Shoot it in my pussy, honey! Fill me with your
hot jizz!"

Jolyne aimed the big knob up between Paula's legs as
the horny redhead lowered her dripping slit down over
his throbbing prick. Paula felt a wild ecstasy as his
lusty fuck-pole plowed up through the hot inner flesh
of her slippery cunt.

"Oooooohhhhhh, what a cock!" she squealed with rapture,
pumping her hot pussy up and down over his lurching
shaft.

Crazed with the joy she was receiving from his
obscenely hard rod, Paula was bouncing up and down at a
wild, frantic speed. The feel of his bloated cockhead
driving deeply into her scalding guts was pure heaven.

"Oh, honey!" she panted, throwing her beautiful
distorted face back as her long red hair whipped around
her head. "It's so good baby! It's so fucking good!"

Glancing down, she could see her lover's slippery wet
dick plowing up between her puffy pink cuntlips,
sending wave after wave of ecstasy through her super-
horny body. Paula could feel a tremendous orgasm slowly
building up in her loins as the intense pleasure
increased with every wild plunge of his magnificent
cock.

"Jesus Christ!" she shrieked when the dam broke and the
ecstasy washed through her body like a raging storm.
"Squirt me, honey! Squirt me! I'm coming! Coming!"

Her fantastic orgasm was doubly enhanced by the feel of
Michael's hot sperm jetting up into her convulsing
fuckhole. It splattered wildly against her cuntal
walls, completely filling her quivering pussy with his
slippery cum juice.

"It's my turn next," whispered Jolyne a few minutes
later as he slowly recovered in the girl's soft naked
arms.

Rolling over and pushing her ripe little tits toward
his mouth, the cute youngster pressed her warm belly
against his cock that was beginning to stir again.

"Ooooooh, Daddy," she whimpered as he sucked and licked
her rock-hard nipples. "That feels so fuckin' good!"

Gently caressing the teenager's inner thighs as he
sucked and licked her cherry-hard titty buds, the man
could feel the strength returning to his rapidly
growing prick. Parting the damp silky pussy-hairs
around his little daughter's quivering slit, he slid
his middle finger into the slippery warmth of her juicy
cunt.

Grinding her twat around his deeply embedded finger,
Jolyne reached down and grasped his throbbing new hard-
on, stroking the full length of his stiff cock with her
teasing fingers.

"Okay, Daddy," she whispered, rolling onto her back.
"Let's see if you can make my hot little pussy sing."

As he knelt between her slim young thighs, she grasped
his thick quivering shaft and placed the head of it
between the hot wet lips of her lewdly exposed snatch.
Arching her hips, the youngster could feel his bloated
cockhead slipping slowly up into her slippery fuckhole.

A wild pleasure washed through her writhing loins as
his magnificent cock sank deeper and deeper into her
hotly clasping cunt. It was only when she felt his big
sperm-swollen balls nestling in the soft crack between
her asscheeks that she realized his prick was rammed in
to the hilt. Locking her legs around him, she screwed
her crotch up around the base of his shaft, wanting to
make certain that every inch of his fuck-rod was buried
in her hot, seething guts.

"Oh, God, Daddy!" she sobbed when he began driving his
throbbing boner in and out of her hotly sucking
fuckhole. "It's so fuckin' good, honey... so fuckin'
good!"

When her father began speeding the rhythm of his
strokes, Jolyne found herself in another realm of
intense ecstasy. As much as she'd been looking forward
to his hard prick in her pussy tonight, she was
surprised at how much better it felt every time they
fucked. Within a few short moments she could feel an
over powering orgasm building up in her lurching loins.
The youngster had never been brought off this quickly
before in her young life.

"Oh, shit!" she screamed as he viciously plowed his
throbbing cock in and out of her clasping, sucking
cunt. "I'm gonna come, Daddy! Oh, shit I'm coming! I'm
coming!"

Tossing her head back and forth on the bed, her entire
body was jerking spasmodically, her lust-crazed eyes
staring blankly at the wildly spinning ceiling.

Slowly recovering from her delicious climax, Jolyne was
suddenly aware that her father was still pounding his
stiff cock in and out of her slippery hot pussy.
Looking down between her lewdly open legs, the horny
young girl could see his thick, juice-slickened shaft
slithering in and out of her hot, sucking slit. The
sight of his hard meat gliding between her slippery,
wet cuntlips was driving the youngster wild. From the
crazed way he was thrusting his throbbing boner into
her writhing cunt, the girl could tell he was almost
ready to shoot his hot load.

"Oh, God, honey, I'm gonna come!" he gasped. "I'm gonna
fill your little cunt with hot jizz!"

"I know! I know!" she squealed. "Squirt it on my belly,
Daddy! I wanta watch it shoot out of your cock! Please
squirt it on my body!"

"Yes!" shouted Paula, who was kneeling beside them.
"Squirt it on her tits! I wanta watch you come, too!"

Both girls had a wild desire to see his hot juice
shooting out of his swollen knob. They stared,
fascinated by the man's bloated prick ripping through
Jolyne's hot sucking cunt flesh. They could tell from
his jerking motions that his huge prick was about to
explode.

"That's it, Daddy!" Jolyne squealed when he frantically
withdrew his spurting cock.

His sperm-filled knob had barely cleared her sucking
pussy when they saw a wild stream of jizz spurting out
from the tip of his exploding shaft. The thick slippery
fuck-juice splattered all over Jolyne's tits and belly,
followed by spurt after spurt until the girl was
completely saturated with his thick, glistening sperm.
When the last drop had been emptied from his balls,
Michael collapsed heavily back on the bed.

Kneeling next to Jolyne, Paula stared at the pools of
slippery jizz on the youngster's naked body. Excited by
the sight of the glistening fluid, she reached down and
rubbed her hand in the pool of thick cum. There was a
strangely exciting feel to the slippery liquid, and
Paula began u*********sly massaging the jizz into the
young girl's naked flesh. The delicious feeling of the
slick fluid being spread over Jolyne's smooth skin was
exhilarating to Paula. The horny redhead experienced a
tingle in her slit as she rubbed the thick sperm over
Jolyne's firm young tits. It was strangely exciting to
feel the youngster's nipples harden under her fingers.
Paula suddenly realized why men enjoyed the feel of a
woman's tits.

Loving the taste of jizz, the horny redhead had a
sudden urge to lick the slippery cum from the young
girl's semen-drenched nipples. Unable to control the
desire any longer, Paula lowered her mouth down over
Jolyne's erect tit-bud. The taste of her lover's jizz
and the exciting feel of the young girl's nipple in her
mouth almost blew her mind.

Not completely aware of what she was doing, Paula was
soon licking and sucking frantically on Jolyne's hot,
quivering tits. Her pussy was flaming with a new fire
as she sucked and licked on the big hard titty-buds. It
was extremely exciting to be enjoying the young girl's
soft female flesh.

"Oh, Paula," Jolyne whispered. "That feels so good,
honey. Your lips are so soft and sweet."

Sucking more vigorously on the youngster's hard little
tits, Paula was vaguely aware that Jolyne's hands were
slowly moving down across her hips and over the soft
flesh of her inner thigh. A wild ecstasy raced through
the redhead's excited body when Jolyne gently inserted
her finger into her juicy slit.

"Mmmmmmmmm!" Paula passionately whimpered when the
youngster's finger slid lightly over her swollen
clitty.

The thought of fondling another girl's body had never
entered either of their minds, but at this moment of
high excitation, it seemed perfectly normal to both of
them. With the feel of Jolyne's finger expertly teasing
her clitty, Paula was writhing in ecstasy, her hot
sucking lips still locked around the young girl's
deliciously hard nipple.

"Oh, Jolyne," she panted, throwing her arms around the
youngster's naked body, drawing the girl's hot open
mouth down over hers. "You're so sweet."

Removing her finger from Paula's hot snatch, Jolyne
cupped the older girl's soft bare ass in her hands,
pulling her writhing loins up against her own. With
their wet tongues entwined, the two of them were
grinding their pussies together in a slow sensual
rhythm as their hard nipples burned fiercely into each
other's firm tits. With their hot, hairy twats rubbing
together, their sucking mouths remained desperately
locked in a deep soul kiss. With their lips still
pressed passionately together, both of them
simultaneously reached for the other's hot cunt.

As their juice-soaked fingers moved around sensually in
their writhing fuckholes, they were both stampeding
toward a wild orgasm, induced by their mutual
masturbation. As the tempo of their wild finger-fucking
increased, their pretty faces were distorted by the
intense passion that had taken over their sex-crazed
bodies. The two of them were frantically writhing their
cunts around each other's plunging fingers.

With their naked bodies welded hotly against each
other, they pressed their moistly parted lips together
as their tongues lovingly invaded each other's mouths.
Licking hungrily, Paula excitedly tasted the freshness
of little Jolyne's tongue, teeth, gums and throat.

Finally breaking off the deep, passionate kiss, Paula
moved down to examine the youngster's hot little pussy.
Tenderly parting the flowered lips of the girl's sweet
young cunt, Paula lowered her head and affectionately
ran her tongue up along the edge of Jolyne's juicy
slit. With her face now between the little blonde's
widely spread thighs, Paula could see directly into the
deep, pink opening of her heavenly little slit. It
looked like the delicious flesh of a ripe, open peach
as the moist juices oozed out of the slippery little
snatch.

The young girl was wantonly humping her hips up and
down as the tip of Paula's moist tongue continued
teasing her tingling twat.

"Oh, you sweet darling," Paula whispered, once more
moving her naked body up over the younger girl.

Again sucking on Jolyne's hard nipples, Paula began
rubbing her red thatch of cunt hair against the
youngster's little twat. Their tits were mashing
together, hot nipples pressing against hot nipples, as
Paula rubbed her wet juicy cunt against Jolyne's steamy
little gash.

Her soft-lipped pussy was excitedly massaging the
sensitive flesh of the youngster's open slit, her hot
juices mingling with those of the younger girl's. The
musky scent of their horniness filled their nostrils,
both of them deeply aware of the erotic aromas that
were seeping out from their smoldering cunts, adding
even more excitement to their depraved performance.

"Oh, Paula!" little Jolyne suddenly cried out. "May I
suck your pussy?"

"Fuck, yes!" panted Paula, quickly crawling off the
youngster's writhing body. "You can suck it all night
if you want to."

Fifteen minutes ago, Jolyne would never have dreamed of
going down on another girl, but now as Paula rolled
onto her back, the youngster quickly moved down between
her open thighs. Unable to control her intense urge to
taste Paula's cunt, the c***d excitedly lowered her
face down toward the girl's pussy mound. Not completely
certain of what to do, the youngster traced a circle of
hot wet kisses around the edges of the older girl's
cunt.

"Hurry," panted Paula taking the little girl's face in
her hands and pressing it up between her legs.

Quivering with excitement, Jolyne let out a soft moan
of joy as she thrust her tongue deep into the burning
hot flesh of the redhead's oozing pussy. The youngster
was more than pleased with the sweet taste as her
tongue swirled around in the deliciously slippery hole.

"Oh, darling," whimpered Paula, writhing her slippery
ass around on the sheet. "You're really going after
it."

Paula had never dreamed that another girl could bring
her such an intense sexual pleasure.

"Faster! Faster!" demanded the redhead, writhing her
sopping snatch up hotly against Jolyne's slavering
mouth.

Almost on the verge of hysteria when Jolyne found her
clitty, Paula began pounding the bed with her clenched
fists as the cute youngster sucked the tingling joy-
button back and forth between her lips.

"Oh, fuck, I'm coming!" Paula suddenly squealed, her
pretty ass arching high off the bed. "You're making me
come, honey!"

When the lovely redhead slowly recovered a few minutes
later, she was suddenly conscious of Michael smiling at
them from where he was sitting on the edge of the bed.

"That was quite a show," he grinned.

"I guess it was," giggled little Jolyne. "And from the
size of your new boner, it looks like you're more than
ready again."

"I sure am," her father beamed, suggestively stroking
his big hard cock.

"Then let's use it," giggled his daughter, rolling onto
her back and wantonly spreading her shapely legs. "It's
my turn."

Smiling to herself, Jolyne hoped her would marry Paula,
because the three of them could sure have some hot
times together.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7523  |  
94%
  |  10

ON TOP

Jolyne Crawford was an exceptionally attractive young
blonde teenager. Her parents were divorced, and she
lived with her mother who spent most of her time in bed
with various men whom she brought home with her.

The highlight of Jolyne's life was the one weekend of
the month that she stayed with her dad. Shortly after
her parents were divorced, Jolyne's father had taught
her how to suck him off. Although she was a virgin, the
cute little blonde and her dad had been enjoying oral
sex ever since then.

The following Saturday morning when Jolyne arrived at
her father's house for the weekend, she was greeted at
the door by his redheaded secretary, Paula Martin. It
was obvious from her robe and mussed hair that the
young lady had spent the night there.

"Hi, Paula," beamed the youngster, thinking how pretty
her dad's secretary was.

"Hello, Jolyne." The woman yawned, rubbing her eyes.
"Come on in. I didn't realize it was so late."

"Hi, darling," her dad greeted his daughter in a robe
as Paula walked up to the bedroom to dress. "I guess we
overslept."

"It sorta looks that way," giggled Jolyne. "Did you
have a good time?"

"We sure did," grinned her dad. "She's quite a girl."

A few minutes later, Paula reentered the room, looking
quite fresh in a cute summer dress.

"Thanks for a lovely night, Michael," she whispered as
she kissed the man on the cheek. "See you in the office
Monday."

"Bye, Paula." Jolyne smiled as the pretty redhead moved
toward the door.

"So long, honey," Paula beamed. "And have a nice
weekend with your dad."

"She's sure nice," sighed the youngster when the young
lady had gone.

"She certainly is," her father answered. "Are you going
to marry her?"

"I don't know," he said in a low, thoughtful voice. "I
am twenty years older than she is, but right now I'm
happy you're here."

"Daddy?" she asked, smiling at him. "Have you had your
bath yet this morning?"

"Nope," he grinned. "I was waiting for you so we could
bathe together."

"Oh, good!" beamed the cute little blonde as she
excitedly followed her handsome father up to the
bathroom.

Taking a bath with her father was the most exciting
thing in the world for the young girl. She loved the
way he teased and soaped her naked flesh.

Staring unashamedly at each other, father and daughter
quickly disrobed while he ran the water into the tub.

"Ready?" he whispered, helping Jolyne into the tub when
it was filled.

Jolyne's cute little body slowly relaxed as she settled
down into the water with her father. Sitting between
his legs with her back to him, she rested her head
against his chest. Reaching around her, Michael began
lovingly washing her firm tits with the soapy
washcloth. She could feel her nipples swelling erectly
as her father worked the warm slippery suds around the
tingling nakedness of her adolescent tits. There was a
feel about it that sent wild shudders racing all
through her body.

"Mmmmmmm," she whimpered. "That feels so good."

"I'm glad," he whispered, pressing his face into the
back of her freshly scented hair. "Because I love you
so much, honey."

A delicious tremor shook her young body when he put
down the washcloth and cupped her soapy little tits in
each of his big strong hands. He smoothed the suds over
her slippery tit flesh, tenderly working her big soap-
lathered nipples in and out between his constantly
moving fingers.

The exquisite joy he was bringing to her was almost
blowing his daughter's mind. The film of soft suds
between his hands and her naked flesh added to the
intense pleasure of his passionate caresses. As he
continued, it felt to the girl as if her erotically
swollen nipples were going to explode. The feel of his
big hard prick throbbing against her back only added to
the intense excitement.

"Oooooooh, shit, Daddy." she sobbed. "That feels so
fucking good!"

"And your cute little titties feel so fucking good,"
her father whispered into her ear, his fingers still
kneading her soap-lathered tits.

After several delicious moments had passed, he asked
Jolyne to get on her knees. His stiff cock jerked
wildly as he stared excitedly at the soft little ass of
his kneeling daughter. Once more soaping the washcloth,
he began working it around and into the soft crevice
between her little asscheeks.

When the young girl's cute little ass was completely
covered with suds, he discarded the cloth and began
working his hands and fingers around and into the sort,
soap-covered flesh. Goosing his finger between her
legs, he tenderly worked it up through the sensitive
crevice between the little cheeks of her ass, letting
it tease momentarily around her sudsy little shitter.

Trembling with delight as his hands and fingers toyed
and teased her bare soapy flesh. Jolyne's sweet young
ass was quivering excitedly from the wild pleasure he
was giving her with his loving hands.

"Turn around," he whispered.

When his young daughter was facing him on her knees, he
stared excitedly at her little gold-fringed twat. Again
soaping the cloth, he gently lathered her inner thighs
and up between her legs.

"Mmmmmmm," she moaned as he brushed the cloth over her
excited little pussy. "That feels so good."

Again dropping the cloth, he began spreading the suds
around her thighs and cunt with his bare hands, letting
his finger dip into her cunt as he tenderly slid over
it. Lathering her soft mound of blonde pussy hairs, he
could feel his big prick throbbing wildly between his
legs.

"God, Daddy," she giggled, staring at his big lust-
bloated boner. "You've really got a hard-on!"

"I know," he panted as he excitedly worked his finger
around in her soapy little twat.

"Daddy," she whispered. "Get up on your knees so I can
wash your prick."

When her father had done as she asked, Jolyne began
lathering his big cock and balls, working the suds into
the thick mat of crinkly hair at the base of his shaft.
She could see the excitement in her father's eyes as
she slid her hands up and down over his slippery soap-
coated dick. It was exciting to feel the suds squishing
between her fingers and his prick. She loved the feel
of his hard slippery flesh as she lovingly massaged his
boner. Releasing his stiff prick, Jolyne worked her
fingers around his lather-covered nut-sac. The softness
of his crinkly balls was doubly enhanced by the thick
suds that covered his skin and hair.

After thoroughly washing each other, they got out of
the tub, and her father gently toweled her while she
dried him.

"I love you, Daddy," she whispered, looking up into his
lust-filled eyes.

Wrapping his naked daughter in a big dry towel, her
father carried her into the bedroom and gently placed
her on the bed. Stroking her long blonde hair, he began
planting little butterfly-like kisses on her forehead,
on the quivering lids of her eyes, across her sweet
dimpled cheeks and finally on the tip of her cute
turned-up nose.

"Oh, Daddy," she whispered. "You're the most wonderful
father in the whole world."

"And you're the sweetest little daughter in the world,"
he whispered, softly pressing his mouth to her moistly
parted lips.

An exciting tingle raced through his loins as she
teasingly slipped her tongue into his mouth. Gently
massaging the back of her neck with his fingers, he
began nibbling lightly against the softness of the
c***d's throat.

"Oooooooh, Daddy, that feels so good!" she whimpered as
waves of tingling pleasure washed through her body.

Taking one of her firm little tits in his hand, he
moved his mouth down over her big lust-swollen nipple.
One of his hands caressed her bare shoulder as his
tongue continued tracing tiny wet circles around her
bursting titty-buds. His hands and mouth were working
together in a constant rhythm that was building up the
passion and excitement in her young naked body.

"Ooooooh, sweet Daddy!" she squealed with delight when
he began tenderly biting her big turgid nipples with
his teeth.

Gently squeezing her tit with his fingers, he moved his
lips from her swollen buds, letting them slide wetly
down over her body to the little indentation of her
navel.

Jolyne was holding her breath from the delicious warm
aching feeling deep in her tummy as her father
continued to arouse her.

"Oh, my God!" she panted with joy. "I love you,
Daddy... I love you!"

Moving his head farther down, he began licking the
insides of her thighs, tasting the erotic freshness of
her sweetly scented body. The young girl could feel her
clitoris swelling with excitement, and she could hardly
wait for his teasing lips to reach it.

Letting out a moan of excitement, her dad gently spread
her thighs and slid his shoulders under them. Jolyne
could hardly contain her self as he covered her juicy
little cunt with his hot open mouth.

"Mmmmmmm, shit, Daddy," she mewled. "It's so
wonderful."

Jolyne was filled with a wild excitement as his tongue
started probing hotly against her cuntlips. He began
running his tongue from the tight little ring of her
asshole up to her clitoris. Her golden pussy hairs were
soon completely drenched with his warm spit. The naked
youngster was quivering with anticipation as she felt
his tongue seeking her slippery inner lips. Finding
them, he sucked them into his mouth, one at a time,
licking the soft wiggly flesh with his tongue.

"Oh, sweet Daddy! Sweet Daddy!" she squealed with joy
when she felt his tongue slithering up and down in the
juicy wet furrow of her slit.

Swirling his tongue against the hot spongy ridges of
her smoldering cunt, he tasted the sweet juices
dripping into his mouth. The fresh scent of her squishy
cunt-flesh against his dilated nostrils was further
exciting the wildly aroused man.

He gently spread her cuntlips, exposing her little
clitoris. With the tip of his tongue he eased back the
protective cover, sucking her erect little clitty into
his mouth.

"Ooooooh, shiiiit!" Jolyne shrieked in ecstasy as his
lips closed around her tingling little joy-button.

The intense pleasure was almost driving the c***d out
of her mind as her father's thick wet tongue flicked
and circled deliciously around the tip of her
sensitively swollen clitty. Jolyne felt her entire
vaginal area melting with heat and moisture. She wasn't
even aware of the moans of joy that were coming from
her lips. The glorious ecstasy mounted and mounted as
her father continued delicately mouthing her wet,
quivering twat.

"Oh, Daddy! Daddy!" she sobbed. "I'm gonna come! I'm
gonna come!"

Wanting her pleasure to last as long as possible, her
dad removed his mouth from her pussy and gently turned
the c***d over on her stomach. His cock was lurching
wildly as he stared at the soft little buns of her
naked ass. With his face between her legs, the
youngster's cute little asshole was only inches from
his eyes. Covering her smooth little asscheeks with his
big hands, he began tenderly massaging and caressing
her soft flesh. Parting the quivering buns with his
fingers, he began licking his tongue up and down in her
widely splayed crack. The sweet fresh scent of her bare
flesh sent wild tremors racing through his aroused
loins. He continued licking her little butt until the
wide crevice between her asscheeks was saturated with
his warm saliva.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!" she squealed when she felt his hot
breath blowing on her little asshole. "What are you
doing?"

"Washing your cute ass," he whispered as he lightly
flicked his tongue around her squirming little hole.

"It's so good, Daddy, so good!" she panted, shoving her
ass back against his mouth.

The young girl was writhing with passion as her father
continued running the tip of his hot tongue around the
ring of her little shitter. This was a wild new
sensation for Jolyne, and she was enjoying every second
of it.

"Ooooo, Daddy!" she squealed with delight. "I love it!
I love it!"

"Does it really feel good, baby?" he panted.

"Oh, yes, Daddy," she whispered. "You're driving me
crazy!"

Lowering his face down into the soft crack again, her
father once more began probing his tongue around in her
quivering ass-meat. The closer he came to her puckered
little shitter, the more she quivered with
anticipation.

"Oh, God!" She shuddered with pleasure when she felt
his tongue soaking her tight little asshole with spit.
"It's so good. So fuckin' good."

Feeling the tight ring around her rectum starting to
relax, he gently grasped the cheeks of her ass and
drilled his slippery wet tongue up into her sweet
little shitter.

"Oooooh, Daddddy!" shrieked the youngster, feeling her
father's tongue gliding in and out of her hot little
hole. "Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!"

Reaching beneath the squirming youngster, her father
grasped a hard little tit in each hand. Squeezing and
fondling her erect nipples, he continued reaming out
her sweet little bun with his swirling tongue. With her
dad's tongue licking around deliciously in her rectum
and his fingers squeezing and teasing her bursting
nipples, Jolyne was almost out of her mind with
passion.

Realizing that it was time to bring her off, Michael
rolled his daughter over onto her back and once more
pressed his face against her juicy little pussy.

"Oh, shit, Daddy!" she whimpered, grasping frantically
at the sheets. "I love you! I love you!"

Clutching the youngster's lurching hips, her dad
pressed his face and mouth deeper into the hot
moistness of her steaming cunt. His excited tongue was
lapping around the slick wet ridges of her quivering
cunt walls. Her sweet young pussy juices were dripping
over his tongue, filling his mouth with the taste of
hot cunt. Grinding his face from side to side, he tried
to screw his tongue even deeper into his little
daughter's smoldering pussy.

"Oh, shit, Daddy!" she screamed, pounding the bed with
her clenched fists. "It's so good I can't stand it! Oh,
shit, it feels so fucking good!"

Completely crazed by the wild ecstasy she was feeling,
Jolyne was tearing at her own tits and nipples with her
fingers.

"Suck, suck, Daddy!" she shrieked, cruelly pinching and
squeezing her hot little tits. "Oh, Christ, it's so
fucking, fucking good! So good!"

With her long blonde hair flailing wildly around her
pretty face, Jolyne had lost all con tact with reality,
and she was conscious of nothing but the glorious
sensations that were screaming through her deliciously
tortured little body.

"Oh, shit!" she hysterically squealed, grasping her
father's head and pushing his face tighter against her
spit-soaked pussy. "I'm coming, Daddy!
Commmmiiiinnnggg!"

Her trembling body lurched violently as she exploded
into a bell-ringing orgasm that left her completely
exhausted as wave after wave of intense pleasure washed
through her quivering loins.

"Oh, Daddy," she giggled a few minutes later when she
recovered from her wild climax and saw her father
spread out on his back, his stiff cock thrusting back
against his belly. "You need a blow-job."

Reaching over, she grasped his throbbing boner and
began slowly skimming his loose foreskin back and forth
over his steel-hard shaft. It always thrilled Jolyne to
slide the skin over the sinews and throbbing veins of
his big prick.

Staring at his shiny cockhead, she could see a
shimmering drop of seminal fluid oozing out of the
little slit in the tip of it. Brushing her long blonde
hair back from her pretty face, the youngster lowered
her head and lovingly licked the drop off with her
tongue. Wrapping her juicy lips over the lust-swollen
knob, she began a deep sucking action that soon had her
dad trembling with excitement.

Looking down, Michael could see nothing but a mass of
blonde hair cascading over his loins, but he could
vividly picture his daughter's soft wet lips ovaled
around his throbbing cock, filling his body with
passionate lust for his little daughter.

Sucking deeply on her father's prick, the young girl
was in heaven. The feel and texture of her dad's stiff
boner always turned the pretty girl on. His tightly
stretched cock-skin was velvety smooth, yet the sinews
beneath it felt so exciting as his meaty prick slid
between her lips and over her tongue. Bobbing her head
up and down, she was taking more and more of his
glorious boner into her juicy mouth with every plunge.
She loved the thickness of his big tasty knob as it
nudged against the back of her throat.

"Oh, Daddy," she smiled up at him, momentarily removing
her mouth from his lurching prick. "I love the taste of
your big cock."

Her father felt a warm glow as he looked into her
pretty young face. She was smiling up at him, her eyes
dancing with joy, as her soft lips sucked and pulled on
his big tasty prick.

"Oh, Jesus," he panted, feeling her tongue and lips
swirling wildly around his quivering cock-knob.

Bobbing her head up and down, Jolyne could feel his big
meaty cockhead probing against the back of her throat.
The feel of his thick shaft sliding back and forth over
her tongue was wildly exciting to the young girl,
causing big gobs of pussy juice to squish out from
between her cuntlips.

Frantically clawing at her long blonde hair, her dad
could feel an ejaculation building up deep in his
balls. The thought of filling his beautiful daughter's
mouth with his hot jizz was always obscenely exciting
to the depraved man.

"That's it, baby," he panted. "Keep sucking, honey. I'm
almost there!"

Wanting to please her handsome father, Jolyne sucked
harder and deeper on his big delicious prick. From the
way he was moaning and jerking, the young girl could
tell he was almost ready to shoot his wad.

"Oh, my God!" he shouted, pushing her mouth down
tighter over his cock. "Here it comes, honey! Here
comes the juice!"

Jolyne was thrilled by the huge amount of fuck-cream
that gushed out of her dad's exploding cockhead. Her
mouth was filled with cum before she could even start
swallowing, but she didn't lose a drop of the tasty
jizz that kept spurting into her mouth. It was only
when she'd sucked him completely empty that she
released his limp wet prick from her mouth.


-= Chapter 2 =-

The following Monday evening, Jolyne's mother, Anne
Crawford, quietly unlocked the front door and e****ted
the man into the house. It was almost midnight and she
didn't want to wake up Jolyne who was asl**p in her
room.

Once they were in the house, the man stepped behind
Anne and pulled her body back toward him.

"Oh, Sam," she giggled, rubbing her hot ass back
against the hard bulge in his pants. "It feels like
you're ready to fuck."

"I sure am," Sam grinned, moving his hands up over her
tits. "Let's go into your room and have a little
party."

"That's what I intend to do," she whispered. "Why do
you think I brought you home with me?"

Unknown to the couple, Jolyne was wide awake in bed and
could hear every word they were saying.

"Gee, Sam," Ann whispered as they walked hand in hand
toward her room. "I just can't wait to feel your nice
big cock in me."

"And I can't wait to get it in you," he grinned,
opening the door for her.

The moment they were inside, the eager couple began
quickly disrobing under the warm glow of the bedside
lamp.

Jolyne was so used to her mother bringing men home that
she hardly paid any attention to the sound of their
fucking that came through the thin wall separating
their rooms. The youngster usually slept right through
it, but being in an extremely horny mood after the
weekend with her father, she decided to slip out into
the darkness of the hall and watch the couple.

Tiptoeing down by her mother's partially open door, she
peeked in and saw the naked couple standing in the
center of the room.

"Shit, you're beautiful," she heard Sam whisper to her
mother as she stood facing him under the soft glow of
the light.

"And so is your nice hard cock," giggled Anne, tenderly
stroking the big thick prick that was thrusting up from
between his muscular legs.

Without saying another word, Sam roughly grabbed
Jolyne's mother and pulled her down on the bed with
him. Putting her arms around him, Anne began writhing
her hot wet pussy against his naked body. She could
feel his thick fat prick burning against her tummy as
he pulled her even closer.

"Oh, Sam," she whispered "I'm so horny for this big
hard cock of yours."

Lying beside him on the bed, Anne moved her head down
and rested her face on his stomach, her nose nestled in
the thick pubic hair just above the base of his
throbbing shaft. Tenderly taking his hard boner in her
hand, she began teasing the foreskin up and down over
his super-sensitive cockhead.

"D-ya like that?" she whispered, feeling the man's body
quivering with ecstasy.

Still expertly stroking her new lover's prick, she
rubbed his big meaty cock against her cheek. The man
was panting with lust as the horny slut slowly and
expertly teased his magnificent shaft of hard male
meat.

His body gave a wild lurch when her tongue snaked out,
flicking lightly against his cockhead. Anne continued
this erotic teasing for several moments, darting her
tongue around his cock like the fluttering wings of a
hundred butterflies.

"Jesus Christ!" he gasped when she suddenly opened her
mouth and enveloped his entire cockhead with her soft,
sucking lips. "That's fantastic!"

"I know," she slurped, momentarily removing his
delicious big knob from her mouth. "I just love sucking
sweet big cocks."

Sam had always enjoyed a good blow-job, and the feel of
her lips around his prick was driving him wild.

"Jesus!" he gasped. "That sure feels good."

"Just hang on," she giggled. "I'm the world's best
cock-sucker when I'm in the mood, and, baby, I'm sure
in the mood tonight."

From the way the man's cock was jerking, Anne could
tell that he was almost ready to shoot his wad, but she
wanted to postpone it so she could perform a lot of
other naughty things on him.

Removing his cockhead from her mouth, Anne decided to
give his throbbing shaft a hot juicy spit bath. She ran
her slobbering mouth up and down the length of his
lurching dong, teasing and licking every inch of it.
When his shaft was completely saturated with her
saliva, she lowered her mouth and began hungrily
licking his balls.

The texture of the hairy crinkly skin around his nut-
sac felt extremely erotic against her tongue and lips.
Sucking gently, the dark-haired beauty took his balls
into her mouth, one at a time. The man was lurching
violently as she sucked and swirled his nuts around in
her hot, wet mouth. Licking far beneath his balls, she
began teasing her tongue around his sensitive asshole.

"My God!" he roared when he felt her tongue tickling
his quivering shitter.

"D'ya like that?" she giggled as her tongue moved wetly
around the right ring of his rectum.

"Fuck, yes!" he panted, thoroughly enjoying what the
beautiful woman was doing to him.

Knowing that she'd temporarily postponed his climax,
Anne raised her head and once more sucked his
magnificent cockhead into her mouth. Starting slowly,
she began pumping her ovaled lips up and down over his
thick, hard dick.

"Oh, my God!" he sobbed, digging his fingers into the
sheet.

Standing by the door in her nightie, Jolyne was getting
more excited by the moment. Having spent most of
yesterday sucking off her father, she could almost feel
this man's thick prick in her own mouth. Watching her
mother's lips obscenely sucking on that beautiful big
cock was making the youngster's hot little cunt leak
with passion.

"Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!" Sam sobbed as Jolyne watched
her mother's mouth moving salaciously up and down over
his prick.

Anne loved the feel and taste of any hard cock
slithering across her tongue, but she'd never enjoyed
one more than Sam's big tasty boner.

"Ooooooooh, God," Sam moaned as Anne's beautiful face
began frantically bobbing up and down, her lips sucking
deeply with each upward stroke.

From the way Sam was tossing and jerking on the bed,
Anne knew he was about to shoot his load, and she was
fully prepared for it when his cock exploded a hot
stream of cum into her waiting mouth.

"Oh, shit!" the man roared. "I'm coming, coming!"

The thick, rich jizz was gushing and squirting out of
his cockhead in what seemed to be a never-ending
stream. No matter how fast the horny slut sucked and
swallowed, his cum was oozing out from between her
prick-squeezing lips and dribbling down over her chin.
Anne didn't release his shaft from her mouth until Sam
fell back exhausted on the bed.

Watching the erotic scene, little Jolyne almost had a
climax as she watched the slippery string of delicious-
looking jizz dripping from the corners of her mother's
sperm-soaked lips.

"God, that was neat," she heard the man sigh.

Jolyne was about to slip back to her room when she
heard her mother say, "Shit, baby, if you think that
was neat, wait'll we start fuckin."

Hearing these words, the youngster decided to stay and
watch them fuck. She and her dad had been sucking on
each other for years, but she'd never seen a fuck.

"How can I fuck with a limp prick?" she heard the man
ask.

"Don't worry," giggled her mother. "It won't take me
long to pump you up again."

The horny slut was glad that Sam had shot his first
batch into her mouth, because now he would be able to
give her a good long fuck when he got his next hard-on.
Anne knew from experience that the second fuck was
always the longest and best.

As Jolyne watched her mother fondle and lick the man's
limp prick, it became hard as steel again within ten or
fifteen minutes.

"Sam," whispered Anne, throwing herself back on the bed
and lewdly spreading her soft thighs. "Now just fuck me
silly."

"Oh, God," he panted, heaving his big muscular frame
over her soft naked body.

With their tongues entwined in a hot deep kiss, Sam
could feel Anne's fingers seeking his cock that was
squeezed deliciously between their bellies. A wild
shudder rippled through his loins when her soft fingers
closed around his rigid cock.

"God, that's a nice hard prick," she whispered, sliding
her body up and nuzzling the sensitive head of his
boner against the wet furry opening of her slippery
slit.

Moving slowly back and forth, Sam let the underside of
his shaft rub against the hot juicy wetness of her open
furrow.

"Now, baby!' she panted. "Put it in me, honey! Fuck me,
darling, fuck me!"

Still grasping his cock and unable to wait any longer,
Anne stuffed his hard prick up into her juicy hot cunt.

"Oooooooh, baby!" she panted, feeling the man's big
prick stretching the tingling tissues of her passion-
slickened fuckhole. "That feels so shittin' good!"

As an experienced cocksman, Sam began thrusting deeper
and harder with each plunge, every stroke more powerful
than the last.

"Eeeeeeeaaaaahhhhh!" Anne squealed with joy.

Carried away by his burning lust, Sam suddenly lost
control of himself and his powerful cock was pounding
into her with a fury, bouncing her sweet ass all over
the bed.

"That's it, baby!" Anne squealed, clutching at the
cheeks of his ass. "Pound me with that big hard cock!
Just fuck the shit out of me!"

"Okay, honey!" he panted. "If that's what you want,
I'll fuck the shit out of your hot little cunt!"

Watching, and listening to the wildly screwing couple
on the bed, Jolyne was becoming more aroused by the
second. She had never seen or heard anything so erotic
in her life.

"Take this... and this... and this!" the half-crazed
man was shouting as he slammed his boner harder and
deeper into her smoldering cunt.

"Oh, yes!" she screamed, grasping the cheeks of his ass
and pulling him even more violently into her. "Fuck me,
baby, fuck!"

The feel of his super-hard prick slashing wildly into
her fuck-tunnel was driving the hot-assed slut crazy.
This was one of the best fucks she'd had in a long
time.

"Oh, Sam!" she cried, screwing her cunt up tighter
around the base of his slashing shaft. "I love it! I
love it!"

Grasping him securely around the shoulders, the raven-
haired beauty began throwing her hips up to meet every
stroke of his cock. The open lips of her frothy cunt
were grasping and sucking around the base of his thick
shaft, trying desperately to get even more of it into
her horny cunt.

"Oh, Sam!" she panted, excitedly nibbling on his ear.
"It's so good, honey! Oh, Christ, how I love your big
cock!"

It seemed to the man that his dick was swelling bigger
and bigger as it slithered smoothly against the hot
fleshy ridges of her squeezing cunt walls. It felt as
if his big bl**d-bloated knob would explode from the
exquisite ecstasy.

Whirling through this thundering storm of passion, Anne
could feel her hot cunt juices boiling all around his
plunging shaft. Completely fascinated by the obscene
slurping sounds of his thick wet boner pumping in and
out of her slippery hole, she wrapped her arms and legs
tighter around him, writhing her clinging cuntlips
around his magnificent prick. Her big erect nipples
were burning with excitement as they rubbed against the
bare flesh of his heaving chest.

"Oh, God!" she sobbed, feeling his throbbing dick
pounding into her slippery slit while his big lusty
balls pounded against her squirming ass.

Anne was completely consumed by the glorious feeling of
his massive prick plowing into the very depths of her
sucking fuckhole. She could feel his thick shaft
pressing out against every tingling nerve of her
stretched cunt walls. The sex-crazed woman had enjoyed
plenty of cocks in her life, but none had ever
satisfied her more than this one.

Watching them, Jolyne had u*********sly pulled up the
hem of her nightie and was wildly rubbing her little
erect clitty. She'd never seen anything that had ever
aroused her as much as watching Sam's juice-slickened
shaft fucking in and out between her mother's slippery
pussylips. The rapture on both of their flushed faces
seemed to excite Jolyne even more. She tried to imagine
how a prick would feel fucking in and out of her own
hot little cunt.

"Oh, God, Sam!" she heard her mother sob as she covered
his lips with her hot open mouth. "I've never been
fucked like this in my life."

The lusty person answered by driving his prick deeper
and harder into her lurching belly, building to an
ecstasy that her cock-ravished cunt could hardly stand.

"Harder!" Anne shouted, clutching at his asscheeks to
pull him deeper into her sex-crazed pussy. "Harder,
baby, harder!"

Aware of nothing but the rapture that was flowing
through her body, Anne was u*********sly fingering his
puckered asshole.

"Christ, baby!" she shrieked her probing finger
accidentally pressing against the tight rubbery ring of
his shitter. "Don't stop, baby! Don't ever stop!"

The man let out a lusty roar when the tip of Anne's
middle finger inadvertently slipped into the tight
opening of his asshole.

Lurching wildly, Sam drilled his huge boner deeper into
the aroused bitch's cunt.

Wanting him to fuck even harder, Anne plunged the full
length of her middle finger up his ass.

Completely crazed by the embedded finger swirling
against his prostate, Sam was soon fucking her like a
wild bull.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she screamed into his ear. "Don't
stop, baby! I'm almost there! Don't stop! Don't stop!"

The insanely fucking slut was barely clinging to her
senses as the intense pleasure was rocketing her toward
her inevitable climax. She didn't think she could stand
much more of this unbelievable rapture as every taut
nerve in her body was virtually screaming from the
delicious agony.

"Oh, shit!" she shrieked, feeling his white-hot sperm
gushing into her cunt at the same moment her own
lurching orgasm engulfed her. "I'm coming, honey! I'm
coming! Keep squirtin', baby! I'm coming,
commmmiiiiinnnggg!"

When the writhing couple collapsed on the bed, Jolyne
turned and fled up the hall. She was shaking like a
leaf when she entered the privacy of her own room. The
young girl's mind was filled with wild visions of Sam's
cock. She could clearly see it plunging in and out of
her mother's hot sucking pussy.

Spreading out on her back in bed, Jolyne felt her cunt
itching and flowing as it never had before. Knowing she
had to relieve herself, the aroused youngster
frantically pulled her nightie up to her chin and
plunged a finger into the slippery hotness of her
dripping slit.

"Oh, Sam," she whispered, visualizing his big hard cock
as she began thrusting her finger in and out of her
steaming hot pussy. "Fuck me, Sam, fuck me good!"

For the first time in her life, Jolyne was dying to be
fucked. She didn't give a shit who the guy was, but she
wanted to feel a hard prick in her pussy.

"Yes, honey," she panted, squeezing and twisting her
hard nipples with the fingers of her free hand while
she continued masturbating with the other. "Fuck me
harder, honey! Give me that big hard prick!"

Completely crazed with lust, she spread her naked
thighs wide apart, pretending that a man was between
them, wildly plunging his hard boner in and out of her
hot, sucking cunt. She visualized a handsome man above
her as he eagerly fucked his stiff prick into her
writhing pussy.

"That's it, honey!" she squealed, writhing her hot
slippery slit around her plunging finger. "Fuck me
good, honey! I want a nice big cunt-full of your cock
juice! Oh, baby, how I love that big hard prick of
yours!"

Squirming hysterically on the bed, she could vividly
feel a cock plunging in and out of her juice-slickened
hole. She could clearly see her cunt juices glistening
on the full length of a slippery cock that she could
feel pounding into the depths of her fuckhole.

"Bite my tits!" she suddenly squealed, viciously
pinching her own tingling nipples. "Bite 'em, honey,
bite 'em! Make me come, you beautiful big fucker!"

God, how good it felt to be screwed by this imaginary
cock. It felt so big and hard, and she could hardly
wait to feel the thick hot cum gushing up into her
gasping pussy.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she squealed, bringing herself
closer and closer to a bell-ringing orgasm. "Oh, baby,
how I love that big cock!"

She suddenly realized how much she needed to be fucked.
The youngster didn't give a shit who it would be as
long as he had a hard cock.

"Oh, sweet fuckin' Jesus!" she squealed as her hot cunt
began climaxing all around her deeply embedded finger.
"Fuck it to me, honey! Fill me with jizz!"


-= Chapter 3 =-

For the next few days, little Jolyne could think about
anything except fucking. One day, when her mother was
at work, Jolyne looked out the window and saw Ted Moore
pulling into his driveway. Ted was a young man of
twenty or twenty one who lived next door with his
parents. Watching him as he entered the house, Jolyne
suddenly decided he would be the ideal guy to pop her
cherry.

After taking off her panties, the youngster hurried
next door and rang the doorbell.

"Hi, Ted," smiled the cute youngster when he opened the
door.

"Hello, Jolyne," he grinned, his eyes immediately drawn
to her bra-less tits that were rolling around under the
thin material of the dress she was wearing.

"I-I need help," she nervously stammered, her soft warm
eyes pleading up to him. "Our power has gone out and I
don't know a darned thing about the fuse box."

"Let me put this milk away," he answered. "I was just
starting to fix lunch."

"Oh, I'm sorry to have disturbed you."

"That's okay," he replied. "Just let me put this milk
back in the fridge."

Quickly putting it away, he followed the youngster
across the lawn to her house.

"Where's the fuse box?" he asked as they entered.

"It's in the utility room, just off the kitchen,"
Jolyne replied, leading him through the house, her bare
young thighs provocatively exposed beneath the short
dress she was wearing.

Indicating the door to the utility room, Jolyne watched
him leave. When he was gone, she quickly hopped up on
the counter top of the sink. Deftly raising her skirt
and opening her thighs, she made certain that he
couldn't miss the sight of her nakedly exposed pussy
when he returned.

He'd only been gone a few seconds when the stove light
came back on, indicating that the power had been
restored.

"It was the breaker switch," he called from the other
room.

Jolyne smiled, knowing that she'd pulled the switch
herself.

"Now, Jolyne, if you ever‹‹" he stopped short as he
walked back into the room, his eyes immediately drawn
to her exposed cunt.

"Yes?" she coyly smiled.

"If y-you ever h-have trouble again‹‹" he stammered,
trying to regain his composure, "it's the switch on the
bottom left."

"Gee, I sure appreciate this," she smiled, sensually
swinging her legs as she sat up on the counter top.

"It was no trouble," he blurted, his eyes nervously
glancing at her deliciously exposed pussy.

"Do you like it?" she suddenly whispered, spreading her
thighs even farther apart.

"Like what?" he stammered.

"My pussy, dummy," she giggled. "Do you like it?"

Ted just stared at her, not knowing how to answer her
frank and startling question.

"Well," she persisted. "I saw you staring at it. Do you
like it?"

"Yeah," he finally admitted. "I-I guess so."

"Does it give you a hard-on?" she teased.

"Of c-course not," he stammered. "You're just a little
girl."

"I'll bet you got a hard-on."

"Sorry to disappoint you, k**," he grinned. "But I
don't."

"Prove it."

"What!" he gasped.

"Let me feel it," giggled Jolyne.

"Hell, no!"

"Please," she whispered, suddenly reaching over and
grasping his crotch. "See how hard it is. I knew it
was."

A delicious tremor raced through the young man's body
at the feel of her warm little hand pressing against
his throbbing prick.

"Knock that shit off!" he snapped, pushing her hand
away.

"Okay," she replied. "But your cock sure got hard from
looking at a little k**'s twat. I'll bet you'd really
like to fuck me."

"Don't be stupid." He laughed. "I'm too smart to mess
around with jail bait."

"Okay," she sighed. "I'm sorry I brought the subject
up. But why don't you stay and have a bite of lunch
with me?"

"No thanks," he mumbled. "I think I'd better get out of
here."

"I was just gonna make some hot dogs," beamed the
youngster, jumping down from the counter. "Please
stay."

"No thanks," he answered, turning to leave.

"You'll be sorry," she giggled, reaching for one of the
big weenies on the counter. "You don't know all the
neat things I can do to a hot dog."

Smiling teasingly at the young man, Jolyne slipped the
end of the weenie between her full, moist lips and
sensually slid it into her mouth.

Ted stared as if he were in a trance as she
suggestively wrapped her moist slippery lips around its
fat length and began slowly pumping it in and out of
her mouth, her teasing eyes looking directly into his.

"Mmmmmm, what I can't do to a weenie," she sighed,
removing it from her mouth and running her tongue up
and down the length of the obscene-looking object.

Ted knew he should get out of the house, but he just
stood frozen, watching the weenie slither back into the
brazen little girl's hot open mouth.

Winking suggestively at the youth, she made wet
slurping sounds as she sucked on it while her fingers
wantonly stroked the part that was protruding from her
mouth.

"I wish you'd stay," she whispered, slowly removing it
from between her lips with an erotic slurping sound.
"I'd show you what I can really do to a weenie."

Staring into the youngster's sensuously pleading eyes,
Ted could feel his stiff cock churning around in the
confines of his pants. He fully realized that no matter
how desirable the c***d was, he'd be heading for big
trouble if he laid a hand on her.

"Are you going to stay?" she whispered again, brazenly
rubbing the tip of the weenie against the hard nipple
that was so visible under the thin material of her
dress.

"N-no, th-hank you," he stammered, still unable to get
his feet moving.

"Please," she said, hopping back up on the counter top.
Daintily kicking off her sandals, she reached out and
gently probed his crotch with her bare toes.

"You've really got a hard-on," she giggled. Ted didn't
answer. He was staring between her open thighs at the
girl's golden pubic hairs that had been exposed when
she reached out for him with her foot.

Smiling teasingly at the youth, she picked up the
weenie and slowly inserted it between the soft pink
lips of her darling little pussy. Unable to remove his
eyes from the erotic scene, Ted was visibly shaking.
The sight of the obscenely shaped weenie slithering up
into her hot little cunt was blowing his mind.

"God, this feels good," she whispered, sensuously
sliding the piece of meat in and out of her steamy
little hole.

Ted could see the weenie glistening with her thick,
creamy twat juice. He could vividly imagine his own
hard boner slithering in and out of the youngster's
deliciously hot little fuckhole.

Pulling the weenie out, she hopped off the counter top.
Facing him, she slowly pulled her dress up above her
hips, exposing her little hot wet slit only a few
inches from his eyes.

"Wanta touch it?" she whispered, lewdly stroking her
oozing cuntlips with her fingers.

Too shocked to move, Ted just stared at the moist pink
flesh of her darling little fuckhole.

"Go ahead," she teased when he didn't answer. "Most of
the guys I know love to touch my pussy."

"What!" he gasped. "You let boys touch your pussy?"

"Sure," she lied. "And I let the guys I like real well
lick my twat."

"I-I can't believe you," he stammered. "You look like
such an innocent young girl."

"Don't let my appearance fool you," she giggled,
remembering how much she enjoyed oral sex with her dad.
"I even suck cocks."

"I can't believe you."

Smiling at him, Jolyne reached down and took his limp
unresisting hand and slipped his middle finger into her
hot little juice-drenched slit.

As he began excitedly thrusting his finger in and out
of her slippery hot snatch, Jolyne casually pulled her
brief dress off, carelessly tossing it onto the floor.
She teasingly smiled at him as she blatantly screwed
her little juice-drenched pussy up tighter around his
deeply embedded finger.

"Is this cunt hot enough for you?" she whispered.

With her dress now off, Ted just stared at her small,
but firm tits with their big cherry-hard nipples.
Trembling like a leaf, the wildly aroused youth reached
out and grasped the young girl, drawing her deliciously
naked body into his arms, covering her thrilling
nipples with his hot wet mouth.

As he frantically sucked on her nubile young tits,
Jolyne reached down and opened his fly, gently taking
his hard throbbing dick into her soft little hand.

"Gee, your cock feels good," she whispered, gently
sliding the foreskin up and down over his rock-hard
shaft.

Releasing her tit from his mouth, Ted smiled at her
glowing face.

"Honey," he hotly panted, taking her hand. "Let's go in
on your couch and play with each other."

She obediently led him into the living room, proud that
she'd won her victory.

"Now take your clothes off," she giggled.

When he'd dropped his pants and shorts, Jolyne was
pleased to see that his prick wasn't as big as Sam's.
Ted's stiff boner was plenty big enough to give her a
wild fuck, but it wasn't so huge it would rip her
little unfucked cunt open.

Stepping toward the sofa, the handsome youth spread her
thighs with his hands and lowered his face down into
her little teen-aged crotch.

"Ooooooh!" she squealed with delight when she felt his
tongue on her pussy.

Jolyne wriggled and writhed all over the couch as the
youth drilled his tongue into the slick slippery flesh
of her horny little slit.

"Oh, shit, Ted," she softly moaned, digging her fingers
into his thick head of hair as he hotly slobbered on
her steaming crotch. "It's so good!"

The fresh fragrance of her sweet young pussy was enough
to blow his mind. The aroma and flavor of her hot young
cunt was one of the most exciting thing she could
remember. He was fully aware that she was only an
adolescent, but he knew that nothing could stop him
from fucking her. He simply had to have that heavenly
little body. He'd thought his girl friend was the
hottest piece of ass he'd ever had, but from the way
little Jolyne was behaving it looked like she would be
even wilder.

"Ooooooohhhhhhhhh!" she squealed with delight as his
twisting, plunging tongue sent obscene shivers of
delight streaking through her loins. She softly moaned,
loving the way the handsome youth was sucking on her
pussy.

When he suddenly pursed his lips around the throbbing
bud of her sensitive little clitty, the joy of it
almost made her faint. After several more minutes of
this delicious sucking, Ted finally pulled his face out
of her hot swampy crotch and took her into his arms.

"God, you're a sweet little thing," he panted, pressing
his juice-smeared lips to hers.

The horny youngster passionately returned his kiss, but
secretly wished he were still sucking on her cunt.

"Honey," he whispered. "Do you really like to suck
cocks?"

"Sure," beamed the youngster, anxious to wrap her hot
juicy lips around the young man's throbbing boner.

"Do you want to suck mine?" he eagerly asked.

"Heck, yes!" she grinned. "I'd love to."

Remembering how much she always enjoyed going down on
her dad, she excitedly grasped the base of Ted's shaft
in her fingers and began lightly running her tongue up
and down the length of it. Wanting to tease him before
taking his big plum-colored cockhead into her mouth,
she traced the tip of her tongue around the thick ridge
at the base of his bloated knob.

The musky male scent of his throbbing dick was really
turning the youngster on. Dropping her face down lower
between his legs, she cupped his lusty balls in her
palms and began running her warm moist tongue all over
the hairy, crinkly skin of his swollen nut-sac.

After sucking and licking on his nuts for several
heavenly minutes, she finally raised up and covered his
bloated knob with her hot open mouth.

"Oh, God!" panted the young man, digging his fingers
into her long blonde hair. "This is fantastic!"

The cute little blonde had given her dad so many blow-
jobs that she instinctively knew what to do. Her mouth
was soon flying up and down over his spit-drenched
shaft as her tongue lapped heatedly around it.

"That's it, baby!" he cried out. "Keep suckin'! I'm
almost there!"

"Not on your life!" she squealed, quickly removing her
mouth from his boner and rolling onto her back. "I
wanta be fucked!"

"Have you ever been screwed?" he excitedly asked as he
crawled up between her widely spread thighs.

"Nope," she beamed. "But I'm gonna be now."

"God, Jolyne," he panted. "I shouldn't be doing this."

"Why not?" she giggled. "Not many guys get a crack at a
virgin these days."

Too wildly aroused to stop now, Ted decided to deflower
her as quickly and painlessly as possible. Easing his
thick knob between her pussylips, he gave a quick lunge
forward, feeling her hymen rip as his shaft drove all
the way up into her little virginal fuckhole.

Jolyne gave a little squeal as she felt a quick sharp
pain, but it was quickly replaced by the heavenly
sensation of his wonderful prick buried deep in her hot
young cunt. She could feel her little unused pussy
walls being stretched almost to the point of bursting,
yet the bigness of his dick in her belly felt
wonderful.

"Oh, sweet Ted," she whispered, drawing his mouth down
to hers. "Thank you so much. It feels so good, honey.

They lay perfectly still for several moments, their
warm naked bodies united by the swollen cock that was
throbbing so feverishly in her deliciously stretched
fuckhole.

Starting slowly at first, he began pumping his boner
back and forth in her little teen-aged cunt. It was a
completely new experience for the youngster, and every
movement of his swollen prick was bringing fantastic
sensations that she'd never dreamed possible. The
little wildly aroused blonde was trembling with ecstasy
as his lusty cock slithered in and out of her hotly
sizzling cunt.

"Oh, God," she softly whimpered, closing her eyes and
listening to the delicious slurping sound of his hard
meat squishing in and out of her slippery hot fuckhole.
It almost seemed to her as if she were part of this
beautiful big male body that was giving her such
intense pleasure.

"That's it, lover!" she squealed when he started
speeding the tempo of his thrusts. "Give it to me
good!"

It felt like her entire body would explode as he fucked
deeper and harder into her tight little pussy.

"Oh, yes!" she sobbed. "Yes, Yes!"

"Well, how do you like your first fuck?" he panted,
staring down at her excited young face.

"I love my first fuck!" she squealed. "I love fuckin'!"

The sound of the innocent-looking youngster's four-
letter words seemed to further arouse the wildly
humping youth as his driving boner rubbed against the
slippery ridges of her hot slick passage. The pleasure
was so intense that Ted didn't know how much longer he
could last.

"That's it, you sweet fucker!" screamed Jolyne. "Keep
that fuckin' cock pounding! Oh, shit, baby! Fuck! Fuck!
Fuck!"

Her wild squeals of delight seemed to excite Ted even
more, causing the lurching youth to fuck faster and
deeper.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she hysterically screamed, feeling
his steel-hard shaft ripping and tearing into her
scalding cunt-flesh. "That's it! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

Hardly able to control his own movements as his
excitement increased, Ted was pounding his cock in and
out with a savage intensity.

"Oh, shit!" she suddenly shrieked. "I'm coming!
Commmiiinnnnnggg!"

The whole world seemed to explode into one giant orgasm
for the girl when she felt a man's white hot jizz
gushing into her lurching pussy for the very first
time. Clinging tightly to the handsome youth, she could
feel him shooting spurt after spurt of hot cum into her
writhing belly.

"Oh, sweet Ted," she whispered, covering his lips with
her hot open mouth. "I never dreamed that fucking could
be so wonderful."

A few minutes later when the young man had gone, Jolyne
heard her mother laughing from the hall.

"How long have you been standing there?" asked the
startled youngster.

"Quite a while," her mother answered. "And how long
have you been into fucking?"

"For some time," lied Jolyne.

"Shit, honey," Anne grinned, slowly walking into the
room, "if I'd known you like to screw so much, I'd have
fixed you up with some of the big-cocked bastards I go
out with."

"Really," mumbled Jolyne, not knowing what else to say.

"That's right," beamed her mother. "Those studs really
know how to fuck, and all of them would love to get
into a little girl's pants."

"Gee," giggled the youngster who was still wildly
aroused from her first fuck. "That sounds like fun."

"Honey," grinned her mother. "I know a couple of well-
hung truck drivers that are laying over in town
tonight. Do you want me to invite them over?"

"Shit, yes!" Jolyne beamed, feeling her little cunt
starting to burn and itch again.


-= Chapter 4 =-

Later that night when the men arrived at the house,
Anne answered the door.

"Hi, Hank," she beamed, her big gray eyes sparkling
with excitement as she threw her arms around the big
trucker. "Shit, it's been a long time since I've seen
you."

"Hello, Anne," he smiled, kissing her wide open lips.
"Frank couldn't come, but this is Troy Webster, an old
friend of mine."

"Hi, Troy," she said in a warm voice as she led them
into the living room. "And this is my daughter,
Jolyne."

The cute little blonde was curled up on a sofa with
most of her bare thighs exposed under her short skirt.
She looked so naughty, yet innocent with big blue eyes,
dimpled cheeks and long blonde hair falling down below
her shoulders.

Troy, who appeared to be in his late twenties or early
thirties, instantly noticed how the youngster's soft
full lips looked as if they'd been purposely designed
to suck cocks. There was a sensuously teasing look in
her eyes that sent chills racing up and down Troy's
spine.

When the introductions were completed, Troy sat down
next to Jolyne on a sofa while Hank joined Anne on
another couch that was facing theirs. Studying the
man's appearance, Jolyne decided he was about forty-
five.

"Hank's a dear old friend of mine," Anne said to her
daughter. "And I've sure missed his nice big cock."

They all laughed when the pretty brunette reached over
and lightly rubbed the trucker's crotch.

"How long as it been since you've seen him?" Jolyne
asked her mother.

"Over six months," she sighed. "And I was wearing the
fuckin' rag."

"Oh, how horrible," the little blonde giggled.

"Not really," laughed Anne. "I spent the night suckin'
him off, but, baby, tonight he's gonna take me into
that bedroom and fuck the shit out of me."

Troy was a bit shocked by the way Anne was talking in
front of her young daughter.

"How old are you?" the man turned to Jolyne.

"Old enough to be a hot little piece of ass." Trying to
put on that she was quite worldly, the youngster was
inwardly shaking like a leaf. The girl had practically
no experience in sex. She'd just lost her cherry this
afternoon, and other than sucking her dad's prick, that
was the sum total of her sex life. Not wanting the men
to know how little she knew about sex, she boldly
k**ded with them, leading them to believe she was quite
an experienced broad.

From the conversation going on in the room, it was
obvious that her mother intended to fuck Hank, and
Jolyne hoped Troy was planning to screw her. She had
taken an instant liking to the man, and she was anxious
to feel his cock stuffed up between her legs.

"Oh, God," she suddenly heard her mother giggling from
across the room. "Look at this gorgeous boner."

Glancing over, Jolyne was shocked to see her mother
stroking the big hard prick that was sticking up
through Hank's open fly. As startled as the youngster
was, she was fascinated by the big purple cockhead that
was poking out of her mother's clenched fist. There was
something about the sight of a man's naked prick that
really excited her.

"Isn't it a beauty," Anne giggled, leaning over and
lightly flicking the big shiny bulb with the tip of her
tongue.

"It sure is," laughed Jolyne, pretending that she'd
been around plenty of stiff pricks.

"Hey!" called her mother. "Why don't you pull Troy's
out so we can all get a look at his?"

Jolyne was dying to get her hands on the man's cock,
but she felt embarrassed to reach for his dick while
everyone was watching her.

"Come on," Anne urged her, "Let's see how the guy's
hung."

With three pairs of eyes watching, and not wanting to
seem naive, Jolyne had no choice but to lower his
zipper. Her hands were shaking with excitement as she
slowly opened his fly and reached in. Surprised that he
wasn't wearing shorts, she could hardly believe it when
her fingers made instant contact with the bare flesh of
his hot meaty shaft.

"Pull it out," giggled her mother. "We all want to see
it."

No longer feeling so shy, Jolyne gently grasped the hot
piece of male flesh in her hand and slowly drew it from
the confines of his pants.

A delicious excitement rippled through her loins when
she felt his hot cock swelling and throbbing in her
fingers. She could feel the veins pulsating against her
closed palm like the beat of a heart. Clinging tightly
to his rapidly growing cock, Jolyne felt that heavenly
tingling sensation between her legs. Thrilled by the
feel of it, the little blonde began u*********sly
stroking the swelling prick she was holding.

She could feel the man's body trembling with excitement
when his throbbing prick reached its full hardness. The
youngster was thrilled by the feel of his soft cock-
skin stretched so tautly over his steel-hard shaft.

Jolyne's pussy was itching and burning with desire when
the man put his arm around her and drew the girl into
his arms. With her body pressed against his, the
youngster was vaguely aware of Troy's hand creeping up
the bare flesh at the back of her thighs. Not wearing
any panties, Jolyne began trembling with anticipation
when she felt him cup her soft bare ass in his hand,
drawing her warm little body up more tightly against
him.

Heavenly little tremors were streaking through her
loins. Still clutching and stroking his hard shaft, the
youngster pressed her soft open lips against his mouth.
Probing lightly between his lips with her moist little
tongue, it slipped through to entwine sensuously with
his. With their tongues swirling around together in the
warmth of his mouth, Jolyne continued passionately
stroking his throbbing boner. The pretty little blonde
was getting more aroused than she'd ever been in her
life. Having had her first fuck this afternoon, she
could hardly wait for Troy to fuck her.

When Troy momentarily released the trembling girl from
his embrace, Jolyne saw that her mother had dropped to
her knees in front of the other sofa and was noisily
sucking on Hank's cock. Watching her mother's lips
working up and down over the man's lipstick-stained
boner seemed to further arouse the youngster. Staring
at Hank's big stiff prick buried in her mom's mouth,
the cute little blonde was getting hornier by the
second. Knowing that her father had taught her to be an
expert cock-sucker, she suddenly had a wild desire to
demonstrate her talent to Troy.

Tearing herself loose from his arms, she quickly
lowered her mouth down over the man's lust-bloated
cockhead. She was more than pleased with the slightly
randy taste of his cock, and she found it extremely
stimulating. The feel of the smooth purple skin of his
cockhead against her tongue as it swirled around his
sensitive knob was enough to blow her mind. Wrapping
her full baby-soft lips around his big bulb, she began
sensually swirling her little tongue around the
sensitive underside of his throbbing shaft. Jolyne
couldn't get over how much she was enjoying the taste
of his prick.

"Please take your clothes off," she whispered,
momentarily removing her mouth from his cock. "I want
to see your balls, too."

Needing no further urging, Troy quickly stood up and
disrobed while Jolyne took off her dress, displaying
her delicious nakedness. Sitting back down on the sofa
with her, Troy stared at the young girl's cherry-hard
nipples standing out erectly from her cute young tits.
Reaching out and touching her turgid titty buds, he
felt them quiver like taut steel springs. Gathering the
naked youngster into his arms, Troy began gently
squeezing and fondling her luscious tits.

Jolyne was squirming with passion as her hot cunt
juices began flowing out of her lusting slit.

"Oh, Troy, that feels so good," she whispered, feeling
his hot mouth and thick wet tongue working over her
quivering tits.

Lowering his face, the man began licking and bathing
her soft little tummy and navel with his swirling
tongue. Then gently spreading her soft smooth thighs,
he moved his face up between her trembling legs.

"Oooooooooh, shit!" she gasped, lurching wildly when
she first felt his hot wet tongue come in contact with
her juicy, sensitive cunt lips. Feeling his tongue
swirling deliciously around in her quivering pussy, she
involuntarily lifted her hips, grinding her juice-
drenched cunt against his slavering mouth.

Clutching frantically at the cushions, she bit her lips
to keep from shrieking out with ecstasy. Ever since her
dad had taught her the joys of oral sex, the cute
blonde thoroughly loved a wild tongue-fuck. Floating on
a rolling sea of passion, Jolyne was vaguely aware of
Hank's heavy breathing and the slurping sounds of her
mother's mouth sucking noisily on his cock from across
the room. The erotic sounds from the other couple only
added fire to Jolyne's excitement. The youngster was
suddenly lifted to an even higher plane of rapture when
Troy's tongue suddenly started attacking her sensitive
clitty.

"That's it!" she sobbed. "That's it, baby! Oh, suck me
good! Suck! Suck! Suck!"

With her beautiful blonde head thrown back, her sweet
young mouth gaping open, her big blue eyes half closed
with passion, Jolyne was grinding her foaming slit
against his slurping mouth. Her soft warm thighs were
locked against his face as he swirled his tongue
against her hard, quivering clit.

Hank and Jolyne's mother sat silently on the other sofa
watching her. A thin string of jizz was hanging out of
the corner of Anne's lips from the hot load of cum
she'd just finished sucking out of Hank's cock.

"God!" whispered the woman. "He's sure giving her a
wild tongue-fuck!"

"Holy shit!" laughed Hank. "That guy can sure eat
pussy!"

"Christ," Anne giggled, licking her sperm-soaked lips.
"I'd sure like him to eat me out like that."

Jolyne was now screaming madly, grabbing at Troy's head
and pushing his face deeper into her sex-crazed hole.

"Suck, baby, suck!" she squealed. "I'm coming, honey!
For Christ's sake, don't stop! I'm coming! I'm
commmmmiiiiinnngg!"

Jolyne writhed and lurched and trembled long after her
shattering orgasm first enveloped her. It was a full
five minutes before the exhausted youngster was able to
sit up.

"Oh, Troy," she whispered. "That felt so fuckin' good."

"Jesus," laughed Anne from the other sofa. "That guy
can really eat pussy."

"You're not shittin'," giggled Jolyne, resting her head
on Troy's shoulder. "That was the neatest fuckin' thing
that's ever happened to me."

"Hey, Troy," Hank called out. "Anne would like you to
eat her."

"Send her over," grinned Troy, wiping his juice-smeared
face with the back of his hand. "There's nothin' tastes
better than a variety of cunts."

"Oh, good," giggled Anne, bouncing across the room.
"Here comes my twat."

"Wait a minute, Mom," laughed Jolyne, clutching at
Troy. "I wanta give him a blow-job first."

"Go suck Hank off," Anne grinned. "He's almost hard
again."

Looking over at the older trucker, Jolyne suddenly
wondered how his cock would taste. Getting up, she
walked across the room to where Hank was sitting on the
edge of the couch and dropped to her knees on the floor
in front of him.

"Wanta nice juicy blowjob from a hot little k**?" she
whispered to him.

"Shit, yes," he panted, his prick once more as hard as
steel as he stared at the youngster's cute little
dimpled face.

As always, a wild ripple of excitement streaked through
her hot little cunt as she gazed at a big cock and
balls only inches in front of her eyes. Taking the
thick, meaty shaft in her hand, Jolyne slipped his big
shiny cockhead into her eager mouth. She was once more
excited by the delicious musky taste of his fleshy
cock. Sucking passionately on the man's dick, Jolyne
reached down beneath it and began caressing his big
hairy balls. The meaty weight and the soft crinkly skin
of his nut-sac felt so thrilling to her touch. She
sucked deeply on his big knob for a few moments, and
then removing it from her mouth, she ran her tongue up
and down the entire underside of his throbbing shaft.

Jolyne could feel his big muscular body trembling with
rapture as her talented lips and tongue teased his
rigid cock. Alternating between sucking his knob and
licking his shaft, she continued gently caressing and
fondling his balls. She could feel him lurch when she
delicately probed his sensitive asshole with her
finger.

"D'ya like that?" she whispered, momentarily removing
her lips from his thick boner.

"Shit, yes," he panted.

"Good," she teased. "Am I gonna get a big mouthful of
nice hot jizz?"

"Christ, yes!" he gasped. "Just keep suckin'!"

Hearing Troy slobbering on her mother's slippery cunt
on the other sofa had an extremely erotic effect on
Jolyne, causing her to suck deeper and harder on Hank's
thick, meaty prick. God, how the cute little blonde
loved the taste and texture of a man's hard prick in
her mouth.

Almost out of his mind from the thrill of Jolyne's
baby-soft lips sucking on his cock, Hank began
thrusting his hips up and down on the couch, pumping
his throbbing boner in and out of the youngster's
slurping mouth. The feel of a man's hard meat sliding
back and forth between her slippery lips was one of the
most thrilling things that could happen to Jolyne.

The youngster wasn't prepared for it when Hank suddenly
tensed up. Without warning, he gave a violent lurch,
shooting a thick stream of hot cum into her mouth.
Unprepared for the sudden gush of delicious jizz, she
wasn't able to swallow fast enough to keep some of the
sperm from running out of her mouth. Jolyne didn't stop
sucking and swallowing until she'd drawn the last drop
from his rapidly shrinking dick.

When she finally released his limp prick from her
mouth, she glanced over at Troy and her mother. He was
sitting on the couch with a horrendous hard-on, and she
was slumped back completely exhausted. It was very
obvious that Troy had just finished tongue fucking her
to a wild orgasm.

"Troy," the youngster called across the room to him. "I
wanta be fucked."

"Okay," he grinned as the little dimpled blonde stood
up and led him into her bedroom.

As they lay facing each other on the bed, Jolyne began
slowly sliding the skin back and forth over his stiff
shaft. Staring at the big dick she was stroking, she
was thrilled by the sinewy bumps and thick veins
pulsing just beneath his tightly stretched cockskin.
The thought of his cock rubbing against her sensitive
cunt walls sent a hot stream of pussy juice gushing out
from between her legs.

Unable to control her insatiable lust any longer, she
quickly got up and, facing the man on her knees, she
straddled his loins. Bracing her hands on his chest,
Jolyne began slowly lowering her hot slick pussy down
toward his erect shaft.

"Oh, Troy," she whispered, when she felt his hard knob
brushing against her slippery slit. The youngster's
soft sweet body quivered with excitement as she felt
his throbbing cockhead opening her slippery cuntlips as
it slipped through her tight little hole. As his big
knob slowly sank up into her cunt, she began trembling
from the heavenly pleasure, feeling the gnarly bumps on
his hard shaft rubbing against the sensitive tissues of
her hotly grasping cuntal walls. When the beautiful big
prick was fully buried up in her quivering belly, she
sat perfectly still on his deeply embedded boner,
enjoying the feel of it pushing out against the
squeezing walls of her young pussy. It was hard to
believe that she'd been a virgin when she got out of
bed this morning.

The glorious sensations increased as she began sliding
her cunt up and down over his thrilling rod.

"That's it, baby!" Troy panted. "Fuck me good, you
little darling!"

Crazed by the feel of his big dick plowing in and out
of her hot dripping twat, Jolyne began bouncing faster
and faster on his prick. The intense pleasure increased
with every thrust of his cock into the sucking hotness
of her cute little teen-aged slit.

"Oh, baby!" she squealed with joy as she increased the
tempo. "It's so good, honey! I love it! I love it!"

Writhing in ecstasy, Jolyne knew she would soon be
climaxing around his spurting cock, and later she'd
have an orgasm with Hank, and another with Troy.

She was right. The two well-fucked men didn't leave
until after daylight.


-= Chapter 5 =-

Now that Jolyne had been introduced to the wonderful
world of fucking, she couldn't seem to get her mind off
hard cocks. Every time she passed a man on the street,
she u*********sly looked for a bulge in the front of
his pants. Now that she was no longer a virgin, she
began thinking more and more about her math teacher's
prick. She'd had a secret crush on him since the first
day in class, and now that she was sexually active, the
feeling for him was much more intense.

Sitting at her desk one afternoon, the girl couldn't
seem to keep her eyes off the handsome teacher. As he
stood in front of the class, Jolyne was all hot and
itchy between her legs as she tried to visualize the
cock beneath his pants. Watching him as she sat at her
desk, the youngster's desire for him was so strong she
could almost scream. She suddenly realized she'd never
be satisfied until she could feel his hard boner
stuffed up between her legs.

When the bell rang at the end of class, Jolyne remained
seated while all the other students left the room. When
she and the teacher were the only ones in the
classroom, she slowly walked up to his desk.

"Mr. Andrews," she smiled, her lower lip trembling
slightly. "Do you like me?"

"Of course I like you," he answered, completely puzzled
by her question.

"I mean do you really like me?" she whispered.

"Of course I do."

"Enough to go to bed with me?"

"Certainly not!" he snapped.

"Why not?"

"For one thing, you're too young."

Realizing she would have to take desperate measures,
Jolyne casually walked over and locked the door. Slowly
strolling back to where the handsome man was seated
behind his desk, the girl began brazenly unbuttoning
her blouse.

"Jolyne!" he gasped as she removed the garment, boldly
baring her cute bra-less tits. "What the hell do you
think you are doing?"

"That's up to you," she whispered, lowering the zipper
on the side of her skirt. "I'm ready for anything you
want."

"Stop that!" he shouted as the horny little blonde
rolled her skirt down over her softly rounded hips and
ass, leaving her completely naked except for her brief
little panties.

"Take it easy, Mr. Andrews," she giggled, slipping her
fingers into the waistband of her pants. "If you shout
again, I'll scream."

"You wouldn't dare," he gulped.

"Just try me," she whispered. "Think how it would look
and what people would say if they found a naked student
in the math teacher's room."

"Jesus Christ, Jolyne!" he gasped when the beautiful
young blonde removed her panties. "Have you gone
crazy?"

"Nope," smiled the girl, standing completely naked in
front of the stunned teacher. "You have two choices.
You can either fuck me or I start screaming."

"You little slut!" he gasped, staring at her bare
flesh. "I can't believe you could be so depraved."

"Do you want me to scream?" she whispered, kicking off
her sandals.

"No."

"Then shut up," she grinned.

Afraid of being caught with the naked student, he just
stared helplessly at her luscious young tits with the
big turgid nipples thrusting out from them. Finally
lowering his eyes down over her deliciously flat
stomach, they momentarily focused on the soft pink
pussylips nestled within her golden cunt curls. Her
cute little cunt glistened with the juices that
shimmered like drops of dew on her slippery cuntlips.

Not saying another word, the horny girl moved behind
the desk, and, facing the seated man, she perched her
sweet young ass on top of it. Resting her feet on the
arms of his chair, she spread her knees so that her
open pussy was only inches from his eyes.

Unable to control himself, the man could feel his prick
starting to swell and stir in his pants as he gazed at
her delicious little cunt. The fragrant scent of it was
filling his nostrils.

"D'ya like it?" she whispered, seeing the bulge in the
front of his pants.

When he didn't answer, Jolyne removed one of her bare
feet from the arm of his chair and began rubbing his
crotch with it.

"Guess what, Mr. Andrews," she giggled. "You're gettin'
a hard-on."

The teacher's cock had suddenly exploded into a full-
blown erection as her dainty little toes lovingly
caressed it through the material of his pants. Seeing
the excitement burning in his eyes, Jolyne hoped she
could get him to fuck her. Sliding off the desk, she
knelt in front of the seated man and quickly lowered
his zipper.

"Oh, God, please put your clothes on and get out of
here," he begged, still trying to control the burning
lust that was rapidly building in his loins.

"I told you I'd scream if you don't shut up," she
warned, easing his hard boner out of his open fly.

"Please don't," panted the man.

"Then be quiet," she giggled, starting to stroke his
massive boner.

Feeling her teacher's hard meat lurching and throbbing
in her hand, Jolyne knew that seducing him would be
very exciting. There was something about the rubbery
hardness and heat of his prick that was really turning
her on.

Her young cunt was creaming hotly between her legs as
she peeled the soft thick foreskin back and forth over
his throbbing boner. Thrilled by the feel of it, the
horny little blonde lowered her head and pressed his
hot, hard cockhead against her cheek. The texture and
warmth of it was exciting against her flesh.

Inhaling the male aroma of his drooling prick, she
brushed her softly parted lips over his big sensitive
knob. Gently holding his shaft in her hand, she swirled
her tongue deliciously around the head of his dick.

Feeling the man trembling with excitement, Jolyne
smiled up at him and began running her tongue up and
down the entire length of his shaft. She could feel it
swelling even larger as she teased her hot wet tongue
all around the rim of his sensitive cockhead. Slowly
lowering her lips, the naughty teenager took all of her
teacher's big plum-colored knob into her hot little
mouth. She could feel him trembling with joy as her
soft slippery lips slid down over his dome-shaped
cockhead.

"Oh, my God!" gasped the man, staring at the way his
meaty hard-on was buried in the darling youngster's hot
sucking mouth.

"Do you like it?" she whispered, temporarily removing
his cock from her mouth.

"Jesus, yes!" he gasped, no longer wanting the girl to
leave him alone. "It's fantastic!"

"I knew you'd like it," she giggled.

His prick began throbbing even more violently in her
hand as she once more lowered her mouth down over it.
The silence in the classroom was broken only by his
panting and the sound of her greedy little mouth
sucking noisily on his spit-drenched shaft. With his
eyes closed in ecstasy, the excited teacher was
thoroughly enjoying the erotic smacking sound of the
horny youngster's mouth sucking and milking on his
sensitive cock.

With her deliciously hot lips encircling his bloated
meat, she took it deeper and deeper into her mouth
until she could feel his hard rubbery knob probing
against the back of her throat. Wanting to please the
handsome man even more, she slowly lifted her mouth
with such an intense suction that it caused the teacher
to moan with joy. Repeating this lewd action, she could
feel the man thrusting his hips up from the chair to
meet every downward plunge of her soft sucking mouth.

"Oh, my God!" he moaned, half-crazed by the feel of her
lips around his prick. "Suck, honey, suck!"

"Suck what?" she giggled, temporarily removing her
mouth from his boner.

"You know," he panted. "Suck my thing."

"You can talk plainer than that," she grinned. "What do
you want me to suck?"

"My penis," answered the aroused man who always used
very proper language at all times.

"What's the matter?" she giggled, wanting to hear her
teacher use naughty words. "Can't you say cock?"

"Sure I can," he panted.

"Then what do you want me to do?"

"Suck my cock!" he finally yelled.

"Say it again," she laughed, pleased to hear her
handsome teacher use a four-letter word.

"Suck my cock!" he excitedly shouted, grasping the
girl's blonde hair and forcing her mouth down toward
his prick. "Suck my fucking cock!"

"That's better," she giggled, once more lowering her
mouth down over his prick.

With his breath coming in hot short gasps, he curled
his fingers into her tousled hair, pushing her mouth
down tighter over his big throbbing cockhead.

"Suck it, baby, suck it!" he panted, wildly pumping his
cock in and out of her slurping mouth. "Suck for
Christ's sake! I'm almost there!"

Wanting to prolong his ejaculation until his prick was
in her cunt, Jolyne released his tingling boner and
hopped up onto the desk again. Once more facing him
with her feet on the arms of his chair and her knees
spread widely apart, she could see the lust on his face
as he stared into her juicy snatch.

"Honey," she whispered, reaching out and unbuttoning
his shirt, "I've got a neat surprise for you, if you'll
take your clothes off."

Unable to control himself any longer, he quickly stood
up and removed his clothes.

"Now that's much better," she whispered as he sat down
in front of her again, gazing up between her legs at
the steamy little cunt that was only inches from his
eyes.

She could see his thick purple cock throbbing lustily
as the aroused man watched the little droplets of
glistening pussy-cream oozing out from between her hot
wet cuntlips. The soft velvety texture of the
youngster's slippery inner flesh could be seen between
the slightly parted lips of her sweet young pussy.

"Oh, honey," she whispered, writhing her juicy little
cunt around in front of his excited eyes. "Why don't
you kiss my horny little pussy?"

Frank Andrews had never once dreamed of touching a cunt
with his mouth, but suddenly the thought of it made his
prick throb more violently. Completely mesmerized by
the sight of her little oozing slit, the aroused
teacher lost all control of himself and buried his face
in the swampy hotness of the young girl's soft furry
little teenaged hole.

"Oh, Mr. Andrews," she whimpered with joy. "You naughty
man, I love it. Shit, I love it."

Excited by the tangy flavor of the youngster's hotly
leaking pussy, he feverishly attacked her open slit
with his mouth and tongue. The handsome teacher's face
was completely saturated with the slippery juices that
were flooding out of her deliciously tasting cunt.

"D'ya like it?" she whispered, writhing her cunt up
around his slavering mouth. "D'ya like my hot little
pussy?"

"Fuck, yes," he panted, thrusting his tongue even
deeper into her hot little fuckhole.

With his face buried in the fragrant softness of her
slippery little snatch, the teacher was completely
enthralled by the feel of her soft cunt hair against
his cheeks and nose as he sucked and slurped on his
beautiful student's deliciously scented twat. The feel
and taste of Jolyne's teenaged slit was driving him
wild as his lips and tongue worked up and down between
her spread cuntlips.

Thrilled by the intense pleasure that was radiating out
from between her legs to every tingling nerve in her
body, the aroused girl was writhing in ecstasy on top
of the desk. Becoming more excited by the second, the
youngster was further turned on by the obscenely wet
sound of his mouth slurping lewdly between her widely
parted thighs.

"Oh, Jesus, Mr. Andrews," she whimpered, grinding her
hot crotch up tighter against his sucking mouth. "This
feels so fucking good."

Squealing with joy, the horny youngster began squeezing
her deliciously naked thighs against his juice-smeared
face. Her hot wet pussy writhed against his mouth as
the teacher continued drilling his tongue in and out of
the fiery depths of her overheated snatch.

Staring down between his legs as the man lustily sucked
and slurped on her twat, Jolyne could see his thick
prick throbbing back against his belly. Looking at her
handsome teacher's beautiful big cock, the young girl
suddenly wanted to feel it buried up between her legs.

"Mr. Andrews," she whispered, pushing his face away
from her hot steaming cunt. "Would you like to fuck
me?"

"What?" he gasped.

Not answering, she jumped off the desk and straddled
the man's loins. Reaching down, she grasped his hard
prick and aimed it up between her legs. Then she
quickly lowered her juicy little slit down over his
throbbing cockhead.

"Oh, Jesus Christ!" he roared as his sensitive prick
sank into the soft slippery flesh of her sucking cunt.
This was the first and only pussy he'd fucked other
than his wife's, and the feel of her tight juicy inner
flesh squeezing around his hard cock was blowing his
mind.

"Ooooooooooh, shit, Mr. Andrews!" she sobbed, pressing
her softly parted lips to his as she continued lowering
her cunt farther down over his throbbing meat. "You've
got such a nice big cock!"

"Jesus Christ!" he gasped, feeling the juicy hotness of
her slippery slit sucking and milking his prick as it
sank deeper into her tight little fuckhole. "I've never
felt anything so fuckin' good in my life."

"Then enjoy it," she giggled, "because I'm gonna fuck
the shit out of you before we're finished."

Frank Andrews had always thought Jolyne was the sexiest
little bitch he'd ever seen, and now he could hardly
believe his cock was really buried in her tight little
pussy.

"I can't believe it," he panted. "I can't believe I'm
really fucking you."

"Well, you better believe it," she giggled as she slid
her slippery little twat a bit faster up and down over
his shaft. "Because I want you to shoot a hot load of
cum into my hot little cunt."

"Do you really mean it?" gasped her teacher. "Do you
really want me to shoot my jizz into you?"

"Fuck yes," she giggled. "Where else you gonna shoot
it?"

"I thought maybe I should put a rubber on," the man
said.

"Christ, no!" she exclaimed. "I want your big hot load
in my cunt!"

Moving up and down on her knees, Jolyne was sliding her
cunt wetly over his thick shaft, sending wave after
wave of intense ecstasy racing up the length of his
tingling cock.

"Oh, sweet Jesus!" he moaned, thrusting his prick up to
meet every downward plunge of her sweet little pussy.

He could feel every soft ridge of her hot slippery
inner passage rubbing against the bare flesh of his
sensitive boner, and the tightness of her hot grasping
fuckhole was almost blowing his mind.

"Oh, shit, it's so good, Mr. Andrews!" squealed Jolyne,
bouncing faster and faster over his juice-slickened
shaft. "So fuckin', fuckin' good!"

Rotating her hips as she bounced, she could feel her
teacher's lusty cock twisting and grinding around in
the hot depths of her writhing belly.

"Fuck, baby, fuck!" she screamed, thrilled at the way
his thick prick was drilling in and out of her sizzling
pussy.

Grasping the soft cheeks of her smooth young ass in his
hands, the man began bouncing her up and down more
rapidly over his lurching cock.

"Oooooooooh, Jesus!" she shrieked, unable to stand the
intense ecstasy any longer. "Squirt, baby, shoot! I'm
coming... oh, shit, how I'm commmmmiiinnng!"

Writhing through her fantastic orgasm, the young girl
felt the teacher's hot stream of sperm spurting into
her belly.

"Oh, Mr. Andrews," she whispered a little later when
his limp prick slipped out of her sperm-filled cunt.
"That was the neatest fuck I've ever had."

"It was the neatest fuck I've ever had in my life," the
man admitted. "I'll have to keep you after school again
sometime."

"That's fine with me," she giggled. "You can keep me
after school every night as long as you suck and fuck
me."


-= Chapter 6 =-

It was a warm October evening, and Anne was sitting
alone on her front steps. Jolyne was spending the
weekend with her father, and Anne was wishing she had
someone to fuck her. She'd been sitting there about ten
minutes when Burt Foster, her neighbor, came ambling
over with a can of beer in his hand.

"Hi, Burt," she smiled as he sat down on the step just
below hers.

"Hello, Anne," he grinned, taking a sip of his beer,
"D'ya mind if I join you for a little while?"

"Hell, no," beamed the beautiful brunette. "Jolyne's
spending the weekend with her dad and I could use some
company."

"I'm alone, too," he smiled. "My wife's gone to visit
her s****r for a couple of weeks."

Sitting on the step just above Burt's, Anne crossed her
legs, exposing a nice portion of naked thighs beneath
her short, tight skirt.

Burt had often thought what a hot piece of ass she'd
probably be when he'd seen her walking with her softly
rounded ass wriggling provocatively under the tight
skirts she habitually wore. Now, sitting on her steps
and looking up between her legs, he wondered how hard
it would be to make her. With his wife out of town,
he'd sure like to get into this beauty's pants.

Seeming to read his mind, Anne slowly re-crossed her
legs to give him a lingering view, pleased that because
of the warm evening she wasn't wearing any panties. A
delicious little tingle rippled through Anne's loins
when she saw the wild lust in his eyes as he stared at
her blatantly exposed cunt. There was nothing that the
attractive slut enjoyed more than a brand new cock, and
the prospect that this big burly neighbor might fuck
her was making her cunt churn with desire.

"Oh, Burt," she whispered, her eyes glowing with
mischief. "You have some naughty thoughts on your
mind."

"What do you m-mean?" he stammered.

"You want to get at my hot little pussy," the pretty
woman giggled.

"What makes you say that?"

"I can tell by the way you're staring at it," she
grinned. "Do you like it?"

"I sure do!" he blurted, nervously licking his lips.

"I'll bet there's not a hotter cunt in town," she
giggled, pulling her skirt up around her hips and
spreading her legs wide apart to give him a better
view. "Why don't you touch the little devil and find
out how hot the fuckin' thing is?"

Unable to believe what was happening, Burt was
trembling with excitement as he reached up and inserted
his fingertip into the slut's lewdly exposed twat.

"Stick it all the way in," she panted. "Twist it around
in there."

The man couldn't believe the sucking hotness of her
slippery slit when her moistly clinging cunt-flesh
closed deliciously around his deeply embedded finger.

"How are you hung?" she whispered, moving down next to
him on the step when he pulled his finger out of her
sopping hot cunt slit.

Before he could answer, she reached down and cupped her
hand around the big bulge that was throbbing in the
front of his pants.

"Jesus, Burt," she giggled, giving his cock a loving
squeeze. "There's nothing I like better than a big new
cock, and this one feels like a real beauty."

Shivering with excitement as the hot juices leaked out
of her pussy, Anne lowered his zipper, and after a
short struggle, she finally hauled his big blue-veined
prick out of his open fly.

"Oh, Burt, baby," she whispered, leaning down and
swiping her wet tongue across the bulbous surface of
his lust-swollen knob. "Are you gonna stuff this big
hard thing into my hot juicy twat?"

"You're not shittin'," he panted. "You're gonna get
every fuckin' inch of it."

"Then let's get in the house," she giggled, stuffing
his cock back into his pants and taking his hand. "I've
never felt so fuckin' horny in my life."

When they entered the house, Anne felt her throat so
parched with excitement that she hurried into the
kitchen for a glass of water.

Watching her as she stood with her back to him by the
sink, Burt stared excitedly at the soft roundness of
her lovely ass and the bare flesh of her legs beneath
her extremely short dress. Not only was she a beautiful
woman, but she was probably a real wild fuck. He could
certainly have a good time screwing her until his wife
came home.

Walking up behind her as she stood by the sink drinking
her water, Burt felt his cock throbbing violently in
his pants. Putting his arms around Anne's waist, he
pulled her sweet ass back against the big bulge in his
slacks. Moving his hands up, he cupped her big full
tits, squeezing her succulent flesh, feeling her
nipples harden under the material of her dress.

Realizing the neighbor was really hot for her body,
Anne was getting hotter and wetter between her legs.
Wanting to arouse him even more, she squirmed back
against the man's slightly moving loins as he continued
caressing her warm tingling tits. Gazing out at the
dark night through her kitchen window, Anne felt her
breath coming in jagged gasps as her nostrils flared
with lust.

Aware that the horny woman was his to use as he
pleased, Burt took the hem of her dress and lifted it
off over her head. Her full bare tits were rippling and
her belly quivering as she excitedly ground her hot
naked ass back against his hard loins. Once more
cupping her luscious tits, he began tweaking her hard
nipples.

"Does that feel good, Anne?" he hotly whispered into
her ear.

"Yes... yes it does," she panted, almost weak from the
delicious feelings that were invading her horny body.
God, how she could hardly wait for this man to fill her
hotly aroused cunt with his big thick prick. She could
almost visualize his cock pumping in and out between
her legs and the thought of it further excited the
horny slut.

Unable to wait any longer to fuck the woman, Burt
lowered his zipper right there in the kitchen. When
Anne heard Burt's pants and shorts drop down around his
ankles, she excitedly rubbed the cheeks of her ass back
against his naked boner, totally consumed by the
powerful lust seething deep in her pussy.

Staring down, Burt could see the lush whiteness of her
soft buttocks and the little tuft of dark damp pussy
hairs peeking out beneath them.

"Anne, I'm gonna fuck you hard and deep," he hotly
whispered into her ear as he massaged the soft pliant
flesh of her ass, dipping his outstretched middle
finger into her slippery slit from behind. "I'm gonna
fuck you to death."

"Oh, yes," she whimpered, grinding her cunt back around
his thick exploring finger. "That's why I brought you
in."

As he stood close behind the woman with his hands on
her hips, Anne could feel his hotly throbbing prick
pressed tightly against the fleshy crack between her
asscheeks, leaving a trail of slippery seminal
stickiness on the quivering flesh between her smooth
soft asscheeks. She could feel his big lust-bloated
cockhead throbbing against the naked flesh of her sweet
hot ass, making her tingle with wanton desire. The
thought of him drilling his nice thick cock up into her
dripping twat from the rear only seemed to further
arouse the depraved woman.

"Okay, baby," he whispered to Anne as he guided the tip
of his cock up between her juice-slickened cuntlips.
"Here it comes, honey... all nice and hard."

Anne excitedly held her breath, her curvaceous body
trembling with anticipation. She spread her legs a bit
farther. Leaning on the counter top of the sink, the
woman raised her ass to help his entry. She could feel
her steamy cunt open and secrete a flood of hot juice
around his probing cockhead as it made initial contact.
Pressing forward, his thick pole nudged the soft
sensitive flesh of her open twat, sending shivers of
joy racing through her loins. Then almost without being
aware of it, his thick warm cock slid slowly up into
her hot slick fuckhole. Moving an inch or so at a time,
it was soon completely buried in her warm clasping
cunt.

The feeling of his thick throbbing cock filling her
pussy reduced Anne to nothing but a quivering piece of
inflamed flesh. The bigness of his swollen boner was
the most fantastic thing the horny woman had ever
experienced, and his entry had been so nice and gentle.

Thrilled with the feel of his big cock embedded in her
cunt, Anne began writhing her ass back against the
length of it, forcing his boner still deeper into her
feverishly aroused fuckhole.

"Oh, Burt," she passionately whispered, her eyes
glowing with lust. "Fuck me good, honey. Fuck me good."

Smiling triumphantly, Burt thrust forward, his huge
bloated prick surging through the hot slippery tunnel
of her lust-slickened cunt, spreading the soft tingling
walls as his prick drilled back and forth in her cuntal
sheath.

His big bloated knob was pounding mercilessly at the
very end of her pussy while his huge balls slapped
noisily between her shapely thighs.

He was soon pounding brutally into her, and Anne had to
suppress screams of anguish and ecstasy as her glazed
eyes stared out through the window at the dark night.
Enjoying the mild pain he was inflicting on her, she
was slamming her tormented ass back, forcing more of
his thrusting boner up between the petals of her
passion-heated cuntlips, trying to take more and more
of his rigid cock into her aroused fuckhole.

"Fuck, honey, fuck!" she squealed with joy. "I've never
felt anything as shittin' good as this!"

"Nor have I," he panted. "That's gotta be the hottest
damn cunt in the world."

He thrust savagely again, fucking into her with long
swooping plunges, his hard cock tingling from the
intense pleasure it was receiving from her horny little
slit.

"Oh, yes!" she squealed, biting into her forearms.
"Fuck me harder, honey! Oh shit, that's good!"

She'd wanted his thick hot prick in her cunt the first
moment she had felt it out on the steps, and she
certainly wasn't disappointed in his performance. The
bigness of his prick vibrating along the widely
stretched walls of her passion-slickened pussy was pure
ecstasy.

Burt was ramming his thick cock harder and deeper into
her quivering pussy, the intense pleasure almost too
much to bear at times, but he continued his relentless
fucking. His hairy loins were pounding against her soft
wiggly asscheeks as his massive sperm-laden balls
slapped wetly between her inner thighs. Panting and
gasping for breath, Burt was drilling his passion-
thickened shaft into her writhing twat with increasing
fury.

"Oh, sweet Burt," she whimpered, feeling his huge
cockhead pounding against her womb. "Keep fuckin',
honey, just keep fucking!"

For a brief moment she felt nothing but a numbness in
her pussy, and then the wild rapture began slowly
returning until it was more intense than it had been
before. Wild jolts of wanton joy were once more filling
her belly, the jolts becoming stronger until the waves
of lusting desire were completely consuming her
scorching body.

Her ass was churning around his deeply lodged boner as
he slammed his thick shaft even deeper into her wildly
writhing cunt. With her slippery hot pussy undulating
back around his rock-hard boner with increasing fervor,
wild mewls of pleasure were coming from deep in her
gasping throat. With her head lolling from side to side
and her long dark hair flying wildly around her face,
the woman was squealing with delight as her rugged
neighbor fucked into her from the rear like a wild
a****l. The way the top ridge of his stiff tool had set
up a friction against her erect clit was driving her
wild. The ceaseless way his big hard cock was pounding
into her cunt was setting up a delicious vibration that
was beyond her comprehension. It was total joy for the
woman as she rode his thrusting rod to new heights of
ecstasy.

Anne had done a lot of wild fucking and sucking in her
life, but this man's fantastic prick had awakened her
to joys she'd never attained before. It was a
disgusting perversion to be fucked dog-fashion like an
a****l, yet the base depravity of it added pleasure to
the whole obscene act. She humped her ass back at him,
her big over-ripe tits swinging heavily beneath her,
the big nipples swollen hard as rocks. He'd awakened
something within her that had brought on this insane
passion she'd never experienced before.

The raven-haired beauty was more aroused than she'd
ever been in her life, and she was responding wantonly.
She felt no shame for not only allowing, but for
blatantly encouraging this married neighbor to use her
body like an a****l.

"Fuck me, baby! Fuck me!" she moaned, screwing her hot
dripping pussy back around his plunging prick. "Just
fuck me deep and hard!"

"Don't worry, honey," panted Burt, clutching her hips
as he increased the tempo of his deep thrusts. "You're
gonna know you've been fucked when I'm through with
you."

Anne's ass and loins were swirling in ever increasing
circles, enhancing the feel of the hard strokes being
drilled into her hot clasping fuckhole by his gyrating
hips and throbbing cock. It was so good, and each
thrust felt better than the last as she lewdly rotated
her scalding slit back against him, trying to take more
of his pleasure-giving dick deep into her wildly
churning hole.

Suddenly feeling an ejaculation building up in his
balls, Burt stopped all motion. Clutching her hips, he
just let his excited prick throb crazily in the hot
softness of her motionless fuckhole.

"Oh, Burt!" she screamed with frustration. "Please
don't stop! Keep fucking me, honey!"

Not wanting to shoot his wad until the beautiful slut
climaxed, Burt just clung to her without saying
anything. His balls were aching to unleash a hot stream
of sperm into her writhing belly, but he knew he had to
hold back.

"Please keep fuckin', honey!" she sobbed, grinding her
hot cunt all around his motionless cock. "For shit's
sake, start fucking!"

"Just a minute," he whispered, still trying to keep her
under control.

"I'm not waiting one fucking second!" she screamed.
"Finish screwing me now or get the hell out of here!"

Firmly grasping the woman around the waist, he raised
his loins, and with his stiff cock deeply embedded in
her pussy from the rear, he lifted her up.

"Trust me," he panted, grasping her hips. "You're gonna
love what I'm gonna do to you now."

When the woman skewered onto his steel hard shaft, he
started moving toward the living room. It might have
been almost laughable if both of them hadn't been in
such a wild state of sexual excitation. It was
ludicrous the way his thick boner was rammed up between
Anne's legs, her feet dangling just off the floor as
Burt slowly moved, making sure his throbbing shaft
didn't slip from her hotly clasping cunt.

When they reached the sofa in the living room, Burt
eased her forward until she was on all fours. She knelt
on the couch, her long dark hair flowing beautifully
down her back. With his luscious dick still buried deep
in her clasping twat, her smooth soft ass was raised
like a pagan offering to the man's burning lust.

Panting from exertion and passion, Burt dug his fingers
into the heavenly warmth of her softly yielding
asscheeks, spreading them wide apart. Then pulling back
until only his bloated knob remained in her overheated
slit, he once more drove forward, driving the thickness
of his steel-hard dick deep into her quivering belly.

"Oooooooooh, God!" whimpered the cock-filled woman as
the delicious rapture burned through her loins. "Oh,
God, oh God... oh, sweet God!"

She was really getting it now as he increased the tempo
of his long deep lunges. Anne could tell how much the
man was enjoying her hot naked body, and she was happy
his wife was away so she could have his magnificent
prick for the next two weeks. Thinking about all the
wild fucking she was going to enjoy in the days ahead,
she began wildly rotating her oozing cunt back around
the base of his deeply embedded cock.

Drawing his lust-thickened cock almost all the way out
again, he once more slammed it home with all his power,
and then drawing it back out, he drilled back in with
demonic f***e. He was once more close to climaxing and
he knew she was, too. Her hands digging into the
cushions, she was sobbing and mewling, her big over-
sized tits dancing crazily beneath her lurching torso.
As Burt's cock fucked and twisted into her while his
hands kneaded the soft flesh of her smooth asscheeks,
she was feverishly squeezing her hot slick cunt tighter
around his thick drilling shaft.

Almost out of her mind with the all-consuming rapture
flooding through her body, she was moving her ass back
crazily against his heaving loins. Getting closer to
her climax, it felt as if a string of firecrackers was
going off in her belly, the wild sensations signaling
the approach of a massive orgasm, an orgasm that would
consume her entire body and mind with total rapture and
bliss. This was going to be the most fantastic climax
of her life, and it was only a few breathless moments
away.

The wild anticipation had her slamming her sweet ass
back, matching his plunges with her own perfectly timed
thrusts.

"Oh, Burt, honey!" she sobbed. "I'm gonna come, baby...
gonna come... gonna come!"

With her cries of rapture ringing in his ears, Burt
could no longer hold back. Without even realizing what
was happening as he drilled and rooted into her with
maniacal f***e, a hot stream of frothy jizz gushed out
of his cockhead. He clutched tightly to her quivering
asscheeks, his hard throbbing prick shooting his creamy
juices into her, filling her cunt to overflowing with
his slippery sperm.

Feeling the wonderful sensation of his hot spurting
jizz splattering all over her cuntal walls, Anne
exploded into a wild screaming orgasm that she'd never
forget. With his big strong body pumping over her like
a wild a****l, the joy of her climax seemed to
increase.

"That's it, Burt, honey!" she falling flat onto the
sofa. "Fill me, honey! Keep squirtin'! I'm coming! I'm
coming!"

A few moments later they slowly recovered from their
unforgettable fuck.

"I've never felt anything so wonderful in my life,"
Anne gasped.

"Neither have I," he sighed.

"Will you stay here and sl**p with me tonight?" she
whispered. "I need a lot more fuckin'."

"I intended to," he smiled.